ã€ŠA Misunderstood Mentorã€‹


 1 One story The disciple of the disciple came

    So you are Master Swordsman Alice, the Great Swordsman Takumi, aren''t you?

    What? No, I think you''ve got the wrong guy.

    A young girl still in her infancy was kneeling at my feet as the grass grew thicker.

    I was salting meat in front of a cave to prepare it for the coming winter.

    She had long black hair and slightly slit eyes, and was about fifteen or six years old. She would be about fifteen or six years old. On his back, he carried a sword that looked not much different from the height of a girl. As I recall, it''s a sword from the east and is called a katana. The clothing she was wearing was also a white kimono with a red peony flower painted on it, of the east.

    I recognized her at first glance.

    This girl was far stronger than me.

    ''''I''m not much of a Great Sword Sage. I''m just an old man who has long since retired and lives alone in the mountains.''''

    Oh, you''re kidding. Master Takumi has an excellent sense of humor.

    I''m not kidding.

    I''ve used the sword as an adventurer in the past. But it''s been a decade since I belonged to an adventurer''s guild. Not only was I a sword saint, but my adventurer level was the second lowest D-ranked adventurer level, and I was always treated as a liability to the party.

    He retired as an adventurer when he was expelled from the party after receiving a notice of inactivity, and has been living comfortably in the mountains ever since.

    ''Maybe the Takumi-sama you''re talking about is a different person with the same name. That''s a shame.

    No, that can''t be true. You''re the only adventurer in the world named Takumi.

    Huh?

    I can''t help but make a funny sound.

    ''No way, you''re lying, right?¡¡Not a very common name, but I''ve seen a few guys with the same name.

    There is something called an adventurer''s ranking in the guild. There is a list of names and ranks of all guild members, and I believe there were two others named Takumi.

    ''All Takumi except you have been renamed. You are the only Takumi for all time, since you are permanently banned by the World Guild Bill from adopting such a name in the future.

    What''s that? I''m scared.

    I don''t understand what the girl is saying.

    ''How did what come to be?¡¡When did we get a bill like that?

    The girl tilts her head, looking a little surprised.

    ''''It''s been a long time ago. No one should be named the same as the one who ranked first on the adventurer''s list. It''s a bill that was passed over a hundred years ago.''''

    Come to think of it, I think there was such a bill.

    But the number one position in the adventurer ranking should have never changed in the last hundred years.

    ''''The Great Sage Nuruhachi is no longer number one?¡¡No, more importantly, that''s what my name is now: ......

    Yes, Nuruhachi-dono has fallen to third place. Now, the number one spot on the ranking is, by far, Takumi-sama.

    It was like being hit on the head with a hammer.

    I can no longer accept reality.

    ''No, no, no, no, no, no, it''s not right. I retired ten years ago. I was ranked about five hundredth then, but that was because of my friends and I haven''t done anything with it since.

    Again, your modesty. I''m aware of all that Takumi has done for you.

    I don''t know anything about it. All I remember is hunting small game and planting fields in the mountains.

    Conquering the Great Cave of Alefend. Taking down the Ancient Dragon. Reclaiming King Gabel''s Landing. It is said that Takumi-sama''s exploits in the past, present and future are the greatest in human history.

    No, I have no idea!¡¡I''ve been in the mountains! I''ve just been taking it easy every day!

    I exclaimed out loud.

    ''No, Takumi-sama is truly a wonderful person for not boasting about his own activities.

    It''s not working. No matter what I say, it won''t work.

    I cut to the chase and ask a question.

    "Hey, does that mean I''m doing this all by myself?

    ''No, according to the Adventurer''s Guild''s records, you and Alice-sama were in a party together. In fact, Alice-sama told me that it was as if Takumi-sama had accomplished it all on her own.

    Wait a minute. Is that Alice, Aris?

    Speaking of which, I was first told, "Master of the Sword Saint Alice-sama, the Great Sword Saint Takumi-sama".

    Ten years ago, before I retired from being an adventurer, I remember protecting an infant girl in a dungeon.

    The little girl had been living in the dungeon since she was born, or maybe she had been living in the dungeon since she was born, and she was like a wild animal. I remember teaching her human language and how to hold chopsticks. The name "Alice" was just a random name I gave her.

    I wasn''t an apprentice.

    I was just Alice''s guardian.

    ''''Yes, there is only one Alice-sama, too. Before Takumi-sama became number one in the rankings, He was number one.

    My head is already spinning and I feel like I''m about to explode.

    That Alice has become a sword saint and is conquering one legendary level quest after another. And she says it''s as if I accomplished it all by myself.

    ''''I''ve got the gist of it. So what are you doing here?

    I managed to say that while holding my head.

    Let''s go down from the mountain later and tell the Adventurer''s Guild the truth.

    Being number one in the rankings is too much of a burden for me.

    ''''Haha, I''m late in introducing myself. I''m Leia, the first disciple of Sword Saint Alice-sama.

    Alice''s apprentice. If Alice is my apprentice, then she''s my apprentice''s apprentice.

    I had a very bad feeling.

    ''''Alice-sama is the most powerful sword saint of mankind, but I was told that he''s a bit bad at teaching people things.

    He is the strongest of all of mankind, Alice.

    I have come to seek guidance from the Great Sage Takumi, the greatest swordsman in the universe.

    I''m the most powerful person in the universe?

    No, I''m a crazy human being, me.

    I don''t know where to start. Anyway, this is the one I absolutely have to say no to.

    When I retired from being an adventurer, I decided that I would live on my own forever. Living alone in the mountains, I can live on my own with no power and no one to bother me. I didn''t want to have anything to do with anyone else but this nature anymore.

    ''Ahhhhh, Leia-san.

    Yes, Grand Master.

    Stop looking at me with those twinkling eyes.

    And don''t call me Grand Master.

    ''I''m not going to take any more disciples or anything. I''ve decided to live my whole life on my own ....... Huh?¡¡What?¡¡Leia, take out your dagger and what ......

    Before he knew it, Leia was pointing a dagger at his stomach.

    ''''I have come here with the intention of committing suicide if you refuse to become my disciple. Takumi-sama, please think seriously before you respond.

    Oh, no. You don''t listen to anything I say.

    I''m dead.

    "Mr. Leia.

    Yes, Grand Master.

    I accept you as my apprentice.

    Thank you, Grand Master.

    Leia, who had been kneeling all this time, jumped on me with joy. I don''t know if she was really happy, but she hugged me with all her strength.

    Oh, this is bad.

    Every part of my body screams, and my consciousness is fading away.

    Oh, Grand Master, Grand Master, what happened?

    He loses consciousness while slumping in his apprentice''s arms.

    This story isn''t about me really becoming the most powerful person in the universe or anything like that.

    It''s just a tragedy that keeps getting misunderstood while getting caught up with the outsiders, no ......

    It is a comedy story.

 2 Two episodes I want you to graduate the fastest

    It wasn''t until nightfall that I woke up.

    Before I knew it, I was being carried to the cave where I lived.

    ''Grand Master, you''re awake now.

    I look at Leia, who sits upright and looks at me as if she''s peering at me, and I know it wasn''t a dream.

    The nightmare of me being the number one adventurer ranking apparently won''t wake up.

    ''''I''m sorry. I had forgotten that I was exhausted from the previous fight to the death with the Ancient Dragon. As I recall, I''ve heard that you fought tirelessly for about a month.

    No, though I slept a good eight hours a day, plenty of sleep.

    ''Ah, there''s Leia,''

    Yes, Grand Master.

    Where shall I begin? There''s so much to say, I can''t think straight.

    I get up and look at Leia from above. Leia is still sitting upright.

    ''For now, you are not allowed to touch me in any way from now on.

    Oh, wow, okay, Grand Master.

    Leia''s expression first became surprised, then bright red and shy, and finally serious.

    ''I understand now. The power of the Grand Master is so great that it has a tremendous effect on me who I have touched. Earlier, you tried to suppress that power and forcibly shut down my bodily functions to protect me. I''m truly sorry.

    Leia bows deeply.

    Yeah, everything''s wrong.

    But it''s too much trouble, so let''s just leave it at that. Another hug would kill me.

    ''You''re well aware of that. You''re right.

    This line would later become the line I would use most often in my life.

    I would regret later on that I should have corrected it properly and not bothered with it at that time.

    I couldn''t back down and couldn''t correct all the mistakes I would make in the future.

    ''''Later, I wish you would stop calling me that Grand Master or something. It makes me itch all over when you call me that.

    Oh, my God, what can I call you then?

    That reminds me of what Alice used to call me.

    ''You can call me Takumi. Also, you''re making up that way of talking. You can talk to me more comfortably.

    There''s no way, sir. You don''t have to be so carefree, Master.

    The language has already collapsed.

    ''''Anyway, Grand Master is banned. Just get used to the language a little at a time.''''

    Okay, okay. Lady Takumi.

    I don''t need you.

    So, Takumi-san, I guess you''ll have to excuse me.

    Yeah, that''s a little better now.

    Now I just want you to graduate from your apprenticeship and leave right away.

    ''''So, what is it that Leia-san has come to learn from me?

    ''Ta, Takumi. Please call me by my nickname or trash. You can''t show your master and disciple by calling me by the same name.

    No, those two choices are too much. You can''t call me a garbage bug or something.

    "Leia.

    Yes, Takumi.

    We looked at each other and then turned away at the same time.

    What is this, I''m a little embarrassed.

    ''What did you come here to teach me, sir? If possible, I would like you to teach me all of Takumi-san''s secrets, but with my current abilities, it would be impossible to do so even if it took a hundred years.

    Hmm. You''re right. You''re right.

    I didn''t correct you earlier, so you can''t correct me anymore.

    There is no such thing as a secret technique. The only skill I''m good at is being able to sleep with ayatollahs quickly.

    The other day, Alice-sama pointed out my weakness. I can''t control my power. Since I always attack with all my might, I can''t take it easy.

    Okay, so that''s why the hug almost killed me. I''m really glad I forbade him to touch me.

    ''''Alice-sama said that a true strong man does not show his strength. He admonished me for being an inexperienced person who always had a powerful aura about me.

    ''Surely Leia is a strong man in full view.

    When I first met him, I mistook him for a vicious demon. That''s how intense and intimidating Leia is, full of a strong sense of intimidation.

    ''''Alice-sama said. You''re the strongest person in the universe, Takumi, and even that fragment of strength is kept inside, not shown on display. It is said that Takumi, the strongest person in the universe, has an aura that would shatter a normal person''s body, and he controls it as if nothing happened.

    Yeah, I don''t have it. Such an aura.

    I don''t know why Alice thought of me that way.

    ''''After meeting you in person, I was surprised too. I was surprised to see that Takumi-san, the most powerful person in the universe, has only a faint aura like a goblin. It''s really impressive to see that he''s one of the best adventurers I''ve ever met, and he''s one of the best little fishes I''ve ever met: ......¡¡Takumi-san, are you crying?

    Hey, I''m not crying. I just got some crap in my eye.

    I didn''t know I was such a shitty person.

    Well, in fact, I was ranked 50000th in the guild rankings, but before I joined the party, I was at the bottom of the pile.

    I knew that, but when I was told that badly, I was a little depressed.

    ''''Powerful aura control. It must have been acquired after a bloody training session.''''

    Yeah, you''re sure about that? Yeah, you''re right.

    I answer in a slightly tearful voice.

    ''Could you please help me learn how to do that?

    My training is hard.

    I hope so.

    I hope you don''t wish to.

    I feel a crazy passionate stare.

    I don''t have anything to teach you. I wish you could just put it on yourself and go home.

    Well, it''s late and we''re having dinner. Well, it''s late and we''ll have dinner and start training tomorrow. Can Leia cook a meal?

    No, I''m sorry. I''ve been living by the sword all my life.

    Yeah, it was kind of like that.

    It can''t be helped. I''ll teach you slowly there too.

    ''Well, can you just peel the potatoes for me?¡¡Like this.

    Leia''s eyes lit up as she took out the potatoes in her basket and shaved them with her knife.

    ''''This is the thing. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it. As expected of Takumi-san.

    I''m kind of excited on my own.

    Not at all, but let''s just call it that.

    "Hmm. You''re well aware. You''re right.

    I couldn''t have imagined at that time that this cultivation would later become a legendary practice and become world famous.

 3 Three episodes Someone came again

    What do you think, Takumi?

    The first potatoes Leia had peeled for the first time were in pieces the size of marbles.

    The skins scattered on the floor of the cave still had more fruit on them.

    ''Not at all. You''re going too slow, and you''re using too much force.

    As an example, he quickly peels the skin of the potato with a knife.

    ''Oh, that''s great, Takumi!

    When I finished peeling the skin all the way to the end without tearing it to shreds, I heard an exclamation from Leia.

    ''It''s amazing. A truly divine feat. That potato wouldn''t even know it had been peeled.''''

    What a compliment that is.

    Well, I''ve been peeling potatoes every day for ten years. I''m confident that I can beat a bad cook at this one.

    Well, take your time. When that potato is cleanly peeled, we''ll move on to the next step.

    Yes, Takumi.

    Leia answers cheerfully.

    Sheesh. Should I have said I was graduating when this was done without saying the next step?

    No, if it''s too appropriate, I might say I''ll cut my stomach again. It''s hard to know where to drop it.

    ''I think we''re going to have a pot of rabbi''s tonight, is there anything you don''t like?

    Yes, I don''t like it.

    Leia nods as she struggles desperately with the potatoes.

    The second one, too, is cruelly small.

    ''Speaking of which, Takumi-san, the only meat here is small animals such as rabbis and Reese, but don''t you hunt larger prey such as boas and beers?

    I can''t tell you that I''m not good enough to hunt Boa or Behr.

    "Leia, if you hunted a big game, would you be able to eat it all?

    Ha!

    Leia looks as if she''s noticed something.

    ''I will not kill in vain. Taking away life means taking all of it as our own flesh and blood and living together. So that''s what you mean.

    You''re well aware. You''re right.

    Well, the truth is that I''d be flesh and blood if I took on the big prey, but since you''ve convinced me, I''ll shut up.

    I light the fire and place a large pot on it.

    First, I put the vegetables in it, and then I boldly throw in the meat of the rabbi, which was cut into pieces.

    ''''As expected of the strongest Takumi-san in the universe.

    ''Oh, Leia, did Alice spread that thing about being the most powerful in the universe?¡¡I''m just a normal person.

    Again, your humility as always.

    No, no, no, I''m not being modest.

    It''s a verifiable fact.

    "I have heard from Lady Alice. "Your father is the almighty God, the Creator of the world, and your mother is the Great Spirit, the protector of the natural world.

    My dad is usually the innkeeper''s dad, and my mom is the landlady there.

    Alice''s guy is really messed up. What does he want with me?

    I want to tell Leia the truth, but she seems too happy to talk about me, so I just keep my mouth shut.

    If this all turns out to be a lie, I think I''m going to be cut down. A chill runs down my spine as I look at the remains of the shattered potato.

    I should have corrected my mistake, after all, but there was no turning back now.

    Looking at the boiling pot, I wish with all my heart that I could get back to my peaceful life soon. But as if to mock that wish, it came out of nowhere.

    ''Takumi-san!''

    Leia, who was peeling potatoes with her dagger, suddenly pulled out the katana she was carrying on her back. A visible aura overflowed from Leia with a bang. Even I can see that the order of magnitude of strength is completely different than before. Even with that, Leia seems to have been desperately hiding her strength until now.

    She glares at me with a devilish look that she''s never shown since she came here.

    Strangely, there was no fear.

    I don''t know why, but it seems that they''ve found out that I''m just a small fry. No matter how I scramble, I have no chance.

    I closed my eyes quietly, as if I had given up on everything.

    ''''...... As expected of you, Takumi, sir. This kind of kill is approaching, and yet you don''t seem to be fazed by it.

    Hmm? What is he saying?

    I open my eyes softly.

    Leia''s gaze jumps over me, and beyond that, she''s staring at the entrance to the cave.

    I look back.

    There was something.

    The one standing there was a dark colored woman. Her sharp eyes were glowing red.

    Her short bobbed hair was pure white, and she was about the same height as me. She looked to be about twenty years old. At first glance, she appeared to be a mere human being, but there were several obvious areas that were strange. He had black horns on his head, like a moo, sprouting out to the left and right, and huge black wings on his back. In addition, there were sharp, pointed claws extending into its oddly large hands. On his chest, he wore a cloth that looked like a bathing suit, but he had something quite magnificent, and it looked like it was about to tear off at any moment.

    ''Who are you? People, not.

    Over my head, Leia talks to the woman.

    "Of course. "Do I look like such a lowly species to you?

    The same intense aura as Leia''s floods out of the woman. Sandwiched in between, I can''t even stand up. I''m a bit pissed because I''m a bit pissed off.

    "I am Chloe, daughter of the Black Dragon King. I''m here to meet the person who claims to have defeated the Ancient Dragons. So you''re Takumi?

    I''ve heard of them. A black dragon, the most ferocious and powerful of all dragons. If she''s the king''s daughter, she must be dangerous. I think she thinks I''m Leia.

    Of course she does. There''s no way she thinks I''ve slayed an ancient dragon just because I''ve met the little guy.

    I pray in my heart.

    ''Please, Master Leia, please say yes,'' he says.

    ''It can''t be me. My power is like dust compared to Takumi-san.''

    My prayers were not answered.

    ''Ho, that is indeed a treat.

    Chloe smiles evilly. I''m too scared to turn away from her. I look at the simmering pot and decide to take the lye out of it.

    I don''t know anymore. I can''t do anything about it.

    "So where the hell is this Takumi?

    Don''t you get it? He''s sitting right in front of you.

    "Huh?

    Chloe makes a surprisingly cute voice.

    She looks at me, then averts her gaze and scurries around. After confirming that no one else is there but me and Leia, she looks at me again and points her finger at me.

    ''What, this?''

    Chloe stands there dumbfounded with her mouth hanging open.

    I don''t care and desperately take the lye out of the pot. That''s all I could focus my full attention on.

    At the very least, I want her to eat her last supper.

    That''s what I was trying so hard to do.

 4 Four episodes I understand well. Thats right

    What''s this?

    Leia was furious with Chloe for saying that in a dumb voice.

    ''Rude! Takumi is hiding his power. If you do, you''ll be killed in seconds.

    I''m always going to be serious.

    You''ll kill me for seconds.

    Then let''s see what you''re really doing.

    Chloe''s white hair stood up in reverse, and her aura swelled up to explode more than ever before. The air in the cave chattered and trembled. The story is going on and on by itself, and I can''t correct it anymore.

    I''m almost done with the pot. I wish I could wait a little longer.

    I escaped from reality and continued to pick up the lye with my balls.

    "In the midst of all this bloodshed, I''m just picking up the lye," he said.

    I don''t know, Chloe''s a little freaked out by my behavior.

    ''Yes. Takumi-san doesn''t give a d*mn about your power.

    No, I''m giving up everything.

    I just want to eat my last supper.

    Finish removing the lye, stir in the miso, and cover. About a second more and it''s done.

    I decide to say one thing for no good reason.

    What do you think? Why don''t you have a bite to eat first and settle down?

    Gulp, I heard Chloe''s stomach growl.

    I hear another grunt from behind me.

    My stomach grumbles as I catch it.

    It looks like we''re going to have our last supper.

    ''Puh-uh,''

    Chloe lets out a happy gasp as she shovels in the rabi juice in one fell swoop. The three of us surround the pot on the fire. Leia is sitting next to me and Chloe is in front of me.

    Wow, that''s the best food I''ve ever had.

    There''s plenty more where that came from. You want one?

    Eat!

    I didn''t know how much Leia would eat, so I made quite a generous portion, and it worked.

    Chloe sipped her juice absentmindedly as I served her another drink.

    "Leia, do you want a refill, too?

    No, no, no, I''m not bothering Takumi, I''ll take care of it myself.

    That''s why it''s a master''s job to bring the pots and pans.

    Oh, thank you.

    I served Leia another drink and sipped my juice as single-mindedly as Chloe did.

    ''Wow.''

    Leia also breathed happily.

    ''''I didn''t know there was such a delicious pot in this world. You are not only strong, but you also have a talent for cooking, Takumi-san is truly a terrifyingly versatile superhuman.

    Oh, you''re overreacting. Shut up and eat, Leia.

    Yes, yes, I''m sorry.

    I don''t want you to say you''re too strong or anything. Chloe is looking at me in response to those words. I hope that after we eat our food, she''ll forget about everything and go home, but it looks like that''s not going to happen.

    I sip my first cup of rabi juice, too. It was good. It was so good that it went through all my organs.

    The lye was carefully drained, fresh vegetables were used, homemade miso was added, and the rabbit meat was cured. I think this nabe was the best. As I was enjoying the last meal, tears started to stream down my cheeks.

    Oh, Takumi, are you crying?

    I''m not crying. I just saw smoke in my eyes.

    Before I finish my first drink, Chloe and Leia get a third one.

    ''Hey, can I ask you one question?''

    It was at this point that the question came from Chloe.

    ''What,''

    I was inwardly freaked out, but I managed to answer normally.

    ''You are strong, why are you pretending to be weak? Grandpa the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) was a dragon among dragons who had never been defeated in thousands of years. But since you beat him, he''s been holed up shaking and saying he''s afraid of humans every day.

    A, Alice, you, what the hell did you do to Mr. Ancient Dragon?

    ''''I don''t see the point of hiding while possessing such power. With your meager body, dumb face, and tiny aura, the size of a goblin, you look like the least powerful adventurer I''ve ever met.

    For the second time today, I can''t stop crying at the bashing.

    No more. My spiritual life is long gone.

    "Takumi-san, are you okay?" "Takumi-san, are you okay?" "Smoke?" "I''ll fan you, sir.

    Leia is desperately trying to dismiss the smoke with her hands.

    ''Don''t do that either, because they''ll know you''re crying for real.

    ''I have believed from birth that power is something to be flaunted. But now that the symbol of that power has been defeated by you, the question arises. Tell me. Why don''t you show your power to me?

    Yeah, that''s because... It''s because I don''t have any powers.

    How much easier it would be to say that. As soon as I say that, both Leia and Chloe are going to doom me to death.

    ''Uh, yeah, that''s the thing: ......

    You don''t even know that. Black Lizard.

    As I was stagnating, Leia interrupted me from the side.

    ''''It''s a black lizard,''''

    Bikibiki and Chloe''s forehead gets a blue streak.

    ''Don''t, don''t provoke her, just talk to her peacefully.

    ''Yes. You and other lizards are enough to know why Takumi-san is hiding her powers, and you don''t understand that.

    Nuh-uh-uh.

    Oh, I shut him up. That''s great, Leia.

    I don''t know why, by the way, either.

    "I understood when I accidentally hugged Takumi-san," he said. If Takumi-san were to unleash all of her powers, this world would be destroyed.

    That''s a lot of power for this guy.

    It can''t be.

    How did you come to understand it that way?

    "Ever since I was a child, I''ve been practicing all kinds of techniques to master my family''s secret arts. That training has taught me the art of enduring any kind of pain. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world and what''s going on in the world. With just the slightest touch, the power that leaked out of Takumi-san is trying to make my body disappear.

    Leia holds her chest in pain.

    That''s not my problem, okay?

    I wonder if he''s sick of something. If he survives, we''ll take him to the hospital later.

    What a terrible power.

    Chloe looks at me like I''m a monster.

    ''No, I don''t have that kind of power, you know.

    ''Do you understand, Black Lizard? Takumi-san doesn''t unnecessarily release his power because we are weak and immature minnows. If you want to see even a speck of that power, you have to be stronger before you can do it. That''s what Takumi-san says behind his back.

    Leia looks at me with a smug look on her face as if to say, "Yes, that''s right.

    It''s completely different, but I use the words I''ve said so many times today again.

    ''You''re well aware. That''s right.

    That day, rumors spread around the world that I had fought off a black dragon without even touching it.

 5 Five episodes and to the legend

    It will come back.

    With that, Chloe the Black Dragon left.

    Her last words were shaky.

    He must have been very frustrated. I feel kind of sorry for her, but if possible, she shouldn''t come back. My fragile heart stops beating.

    ''Hmm, you can come back.''

    Ignoring Leia, who spits out such lines, I put the pot away. I''ll mix the leftover juice with the rice and make ojiji tomorrow. I was prepared for this to be my last supper, but I''m grateful to have another meal tomorrow. Oh, it''s wonderful to be alive.

    Oh, Takumi. I''ll take care of cleaning up the meal and so on. Please get some rest.

    ''No, it''s late, and Leia should be on her way home soon. No matter how strong we are, we can''t be too careful on the mountain roads at night.

    ''What? Do you want to go home?

    ''What? Aren''t you going home?

    Leia sounded surprised, but I was even more surprised.

    ''Alice-sama taught me that apprentices and masters are to be together at all times, until the time of the license. I intend to live here with Takumi.

    ''No, no, no, no, you can''t do that. You can''t do that with a woman your age. Go home once and come back tomorrow.

    Then I remembered Leia''s words earlier.

    ''Oh, yes. You said earlier that the palpitations in your chest wouldn''t stop and your body temperature would rise. I''ll give you a lift and we''ll go to the village hospital while we''re at it.

    No. I refuse to do it.

    Here, Leia defies me for the first time.

    ''Under the influence of Takumi-san''s power, my body has indeed complained of a mysterious modulation. This kind of phenomenon has never happened even once since I was born.

    I don''t have anything to do with that. I don''t have a shred of power.

    But somehow, it''s not so uncomfortable. In the midst of the tightening pain, there''s also a sensation of power coming up from the pain, and it''s hard to put it into words, but if I can control this power, I''ll become stronger. I feel like that.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    It''s super scary.

    It''s not like it''s going to explode or anything.

    ''Anyway. You can''t allow your pre-wife''s daughter to live with a 30+ year old man. ...... Stop it, put the dagger away. Don''t try to gut me immediately.

    I have devoted myself to the path of the sword. Men, women, and that kind of distinction is irrelevant.

    Oh no, this is the one that doesn''t listen to anything I say.

    Maybe that Alice guy, Leia, got in trouble and sent him over here.

    ''All right. Anyway, you''re not going to commit seppuku. And I''ll allow you to live with us.

    Thank you, Takumi!

    Just as Leia did when she got here, she tries to hug me and stops on the verge. Our faces are so close to each other that I can''t help but be embarrassed. There''s a tremendous thud, and Leia jumps back.

    ''''S-sorry. I almost broke the prohibition in a fit of joy.''''

    Mm-hm. I''m telling you, be careful.

    I looked down at my feet and saw that the floor of the cave had dented as if it had exploded.

    Stop him. Don''t let him destroy my house.

    ''But Takumi-san is truly a terrific person. Now, even though I hadn''t even touched her, Takumi-san''s power flowed into me again. My heart is rising like it''s about to burst open.

    That''s definitely a bad disease.

    I want you to go to the hospital as soon as possible, but if I tell you to go, he says he''s going to cut your stomach or something, and there''s nothing you can do about it.

    That kind of force, lightly uncontrolled, is not going to get you anywhere.

    Okay. I''m sorry.

    I hope you''ll get better on your own soon.

    ''Then let''s get some rest for tonight. This is Leia''s territory from there.

    I draw a line on the floor of the cave with a stick.

    ''What? I''m not allowed to sleep next to you?''

    You''re d*mn right.

    That''s what keeps me up at night.

    "You think you''re worthy of that?

    Kuh, and Leia kneels down.

    ''''If I fall asleep next to you, my current strength can''t counter the power flowing from Takumi-san and I''ll be broken, is that what you mean?

    You''re well aware. You''re right.

    The truth is, it would break me.

    Because I have zero experience with women. I''ve already had my fill of this cohabitation.

    We spread out the straw and make two beds. As soon as I pull the cloth over my head, I''m overcome by an overwhelming urge to sleep.

    I was really tired.

    I wondered if today was just a dream or something, and in the morning I would be back to my normal routine.

    I fell asleep in the blink of an eye, hoping so.

    I woke up to the sound of something grinding.

    It was only just getting light outside. I rubbed my eyes, wondering why this sound was so early in the morning.

    There was a pile of miserably small potatoes piled up in a pile.

    ''Good morning, Takumi,''

    Leia is peeling potatoes with her dagger while greeting me briskly.

    Most of the precious potatoes they had stockpiled for the coming winter are gone.

    ''''Leia. This is .......

    ''Yes, I was so excited by the joy of being Takumi-san''s disciple that I couldn''t sleep, and I had to train early in the morning.

    Oh my God.

    I can''t stop thinking about it.

    If we don''t, we won''t make it through the winter and we''ll starve to death.

    ''Leia, you''ll only be peeling one potato a day from now on.

    What should I do with the remaining time I have left ......?

    In the middle of speaking, Leia seems to have sparked something of her own accord.

    ''Thinking about it is also a practice. So that''s how it is, Takumi-san.''''

    You''re well aware. You''re right.

    No, I just want to protect the potatoes anyway.

    As I gather up the remains of the potatoes that have flown around without a trace, I try to resist crying. Later, I''ll crush it up into small pieces, grate it, and eat it as potato soup. We can''t waste any more food when we''ve got more bites to eat.

    But here''s where things get even more serious.

    "What do you think you''re doing?

    Leia suddenly pulls out her katana.

    He was tired of the poor smelly master picking up the remains of the potatoes. I thought so, and I was ready to die, but my fears turned out to be unfounded.

    ''''Good morning, Takumi-dono.''''

    Chloe the Black Dragon was standing at the entrance of the cave, just like yesterday.

    ''''Takumi-san had the mercy of letting you off the hook, and now you show up again so soon. I told you so much and you still didn''t understand. Or do you think you''re getting stronger after just one night of sleep? That''s enough. Takumi-san, let''s get it done.

    No, because I won''t do it.

    Precisely because I can''t do it.

    It''s too easy to get beaten up if anything.

    "Well, wait, Leia. I don''t suppose you''re here to fight.

    Compared to yesterday, Chloe''s mood was different.

    There was not a trace of the murderous spirit that was so abundant, and she became a bit more quiet.

    "Ah, yes, Takumi-dono. I''ve come to report to you.

    With that, Chloe kneels in front of me.

    Huh? I don''t know, I have a very bad feeling about this.

    "It has been decided that all of us, the Dragon Tribe, will be under the command of Lord Takumi. From now on, I expect you to lead us as the King of Dragons.

    I stand there speechless, surprised by so much.

    I look at Leia and she nods yes, with a look on her face, as if it''s only natural.

    My ordinary day-to-day life falls apart with a resounding thud.

    And then the legend begins.

 6 Quiet story Alice and the ancient dragon

    Thousands of years ago I was born.

    I was born the King of Dragons, reigning at the top of the ecosystem.

    So I could not immediately understand what this horrible feeling was that bubbled up from the depths of my soul.

    Awe.

    Was I the one who was afraid of the man in front of me?

    The Ancient Dragon, the one who has caused fear in all of life, is afraid and trembling.

    Now I was left with only the last resort.

    When I first saw it, I did not think it was human.

    It came to me suddenly in the great limestone cave where I was standing, surrounded by the emerald ore, and I could see it was about to explode.

    It was emitting a terrible energy, as if it was about to explode. It was trying to contain the ferocious Qi in its small body, but it couldn''t contain it, and thin, sharp Qi was leaking out of its body in a chilling, tingling manner.

    Her long golden hair, long enough to touch the ground, swayed and fluttered in the wind. The clear blue eyes, which shine like jewels, gaze intently at me.

    Its neat shape was more beautiful than any human I had ever met. The figure, equipped with silver armor and carrying a great sword on her back, resembled a mythical goddess of war (Valkyria).

    ''''I come!''''

    I muttered a word, and the human girl approached me as unconcernedly as if she were taking a walk.

    I was going to lightly stroke her.

    I held her to the ground and silenced her. That was the plan.

    But I was the one who was crawling on the ground.

    It was pure power difference.

    The little human girl was overwhelmingly stronger than me.

    I was astonished and shuddered with fear.

    How could a mere human girl be a match for me? No. I can''t do this. No, no, no. I will not allow that.

    What is your name?

    It''s been a thousand years since I''ve asked someone their name.

    "Alice.

    The voice had a clear and pleasant sound.

    I am the second human since the Great Sage Nurhachi to etch his name on my soul.

    "Brilliant, Alice," he said. A true masterpiece of individuality. It is far beyond the limits of what a man can achieve after practice. And yet. You can''t beat me, the greatest of dragons.

    I''ll bet you everything I have.

    I''m going to undo the limiter.

    The power I''ve kept locked away explodes in my body.

    This power has been stored up daily for thousands of years since I was born, and it is my final trump card.

    Farewell, Alice. "Farewell, Alice, your name will be remembered forever.

    The most ancient dragon.

    The biggest and strongest secret technique that I, the Ancient Dragon, can only use once in my life.

    "Gaaaaaahhhhhhhh!

    With a roar, all the power is released from his mouth at once. It was the very proof of the soul I had lived through.

    There is no name for it.

    There is no need for a name for a technique that can only be used once in a lifetime. It is just an overwhelming force that covers everything.

    Alice stood motionless, looking up at the eagle, and there was no escape. She must have realized that there was nowhere to run.

    A mass of light, similar to the origin of life, spread across the cave and engulfed Alice and everything else.

    It will all end.

    That was when I thought that.

    ''Kaa!''

    Alice shouted.

    It was a voice that sounded like it was lightly trying to get me fired up.

    With that alone, the lump of power that has been building up since I was born was blown away with a pitiful crunching sound.

    ''No way.''

    I said that without thinking.

    I don''t think so.

    My life, with a bang, is that it?

    With all her strength, Alice looked down at the fallen eagle.

    ''Is that what it is, ancient dragon?

    They were staring at me so hard.

    Super scary.

    ''Yes, I did my best to give it my all. We have nothing left. Please don''t do this.

    I beg for my life, putting aside shame and ignorance.

    But Alice was not ready to forgive me.

    "Not yet," she said. Get up! This isn''t enough! I still need to be strong!

    Alice lets out a beastly roar, and with a giriiri, she bites her back teeth. The qi that had been suppressed within swells up like an explosion.

    This is not a joke. Alice has only shown me a fraction of her power.

    Can it get any stronger?

    He should already reign supreme over all things, not just people, but all things.

    ''Why? Why do you need your strength so badly, Lord?

    I asked fearfully and Alice clenched her fists and spoke up.

    ''To meet my master one day. To walk next to the Master.

    I don''t understand what you''re saying.

    ''You don''t think this master is stronger than you?

    It''s natural. I''m only at the beginning of my master''s teachings, and I''ve only just begun to stand on the threshold.

    What is that ridiculous monster? Is this not just a delusion? It''s someone who really exists?

    What kind of a master is this? You''re not human, are you?

    Human. But I have heard that my father is the Almighty God, the Creator of the world, and my mother is the Great Spirit, the protector of the natural world.

    That''s not human, you know.

    I can''t resist the urge to complain.

    A human far more powerful than this Alice. If such a thing existed, you should be able to feel its power. But on earth, it''s not as if I can feel that kind of power flowing through me. If there is someone who hides such a mighty power without revealing it at all: ......

    Goosebumps creep up all over his body. It is no longer an existence that surpasses even the creator gods and great spirits.

    ''''Can you tell me the name of this master?''''

    Closing her eyes, Alice uttered the name.

    ''Takumi.''

    A smile comes to his mouth.

    ''That''s the name of my beloved mentor.

    Only when Alice, who had been clad in a beastly murderous atmosphere, uttered her name, was enveloped in a fluffy, gentle aura, as if a single flower had bloomed.

    The person who makes this Alice get to that point.

    Takumi.

    That name must be told to everyone as a prohibition of the dragon race, the existence of one who must never be defied.

    "Where are you going, ancient dragon?

    No, I just wanted to take a walk. ......

    I tried to run away, but it was no use. He grabbed me by the tail.

    ''You''re not going to run away, are you?''

    Yeah. I won''t run away.

    It was the last month of the ancient dragon''s active life.

    It will be talked about later as a legendary battle.

    ...... in a very wrong way.

 7 Episode 6 Fear comes from the very past

    ''Our race of dragons had a king for each race, and at the top of all of them reigned Grandpa the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon). That retired in the battle with Lord Takumi, and my father, the King of the Black Dragons, took over.

    Chloe starts talking seriously, but I decide to basically ignore her.

    It''s none of my business.

    The story of the dragon race is like none of my business.

    ''''But my father wanted to hand over his throne to Takumi-dono, who surpassed his far more powerful ancient dragon grandfather with overwhelming power,''''

    Heat yesterday''s leftover rabi juice over a fire and add the rice. When it came to a boil, I cracked two eggs with one hand at the same time. I stirred it lightly and sprinkled a small amount of Zio on it.

    I''m sure it was Leia, sitting next to me, who cleared her throat, "That''s great, Takumi!

    I''m not a big fan of the idea. The timing of the egg throw in, the amount of sio, it''s truly a godsend. I can''t stand it anymore.

    Not yet. We''re almost there. We have to wait a little longer until the eggs are half-boiled.

    Yes, just in time to put out the fire.

    "I was against my father at first, too. "I was against my father at first, too, wondering how he could possibly give up his throne to a man he had never seen before. I came to Takumi to ask him about the merits of his proposal. ...... Are you listening to me?

    I didn''t ask. I''m afraid that''s not an option right now, Black Lizard.

    I got it up to the point where I had to report to you.

    You didn''t listen to me at all!

    Chloe looks like she''s about to cry and breaks down.

    It''s the one who wants to cry.

    It''s nothing but a nightmare, living a carefree life and suddenly becoming the king of the dragon race.

    You''re ready. That''s enough talk, let''s have breakfast.

    You can hear the sound of a gyru-ruh, a belch, coming from Leia.

    I put the ojiya into a bowl and pass it to them.

    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    Takumi," she says. The egg melts, and I can''t get enough of it.

    I hoped that we would just eat and finish our conversation, but unlike yesterday, Chloe did not touch her uncle.

    ''...... Our dragon clan is accustomed to follow the powerful. In Takumi-dono, who is powerful enough to overwhelm his grandfather, but does not flaunt his power, but lives modestly and modestly, I saw the future of the dragon tribe.

    No. It''s a doomed future.

    "Please be king of our race of dragons and guide us through the future.

    I can''t. No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry.

    As I''m struggling to think of a good way to refuse, Leia, who has just eaten her first cup of ojiya, speaks up for me.

    ''Well, calm down, Black Lizard. Takumi didn''t say anything about not being king.

    No, I said it.

    They cut the whole scene out and I shouted, "I''m not gonna be king!

    "Oh, really? You''ll be king?

    ''Don''t panic, now is not the time. That is what He says.

    Huh? Not now?

    What was that time? When the hell was that?

    It has to be. The time has come for you to conquer not only the dragons, but all the races of this world and make yourself the perfect king. Takumi will not be satisfied with a mere king of the Dragon People.

    Hmm. I''m pretty sure I understand ......, but you don''t!

    Oh, look out.

    I was about to say it in my usual flippant way.

    ''Oh, it''s not?''

    ''No. I''m not going to move from here, and I''m not interested in being the perfect king.

    That''s right. Ten years ago, ever since I was banished from the party and retired as an adventurer, I had decided.

    To leave all ties behind and live on my own.

    ''I''m sorry, Chloe, but I''m not going to be king. I can get everything I want here. Everything a man needs to live, this mountain is going to give me.

    Part of it, though, is that a lot of potatoes have been wasted, so we''re in a big bind this winter.

    Eat it. You will be filled with sunshine, earth and food.

    Chloe finally puts her mouth on her uncle.

    ''Huh, something warm wrapped around my body.

    Yeah, I''m sure. You finally get it, Black Lizard?

    For some reason Leia, who had said something like the throne of the world, nodded with a smug look on her face.

    It''s true that the king of the dragon tribe is an afterthought to Takumi-dono. I''ve already decided that Takumi-dono is the master. I don''t ask you to lead us. I''m not asking you to lead us, but at least keep in mind that you have the Dragon Tribe under your command.

    Okay, all right. I''ll think about it.

    He was already in a situation where he just couldn''t refuse. Following his apprentice, he would even have to carry an army of dragons with him. Why did I have to do this?

    ''Come to think of it, how did Leia and Chloe know I was living here? I didn''t tell anyone about this place.

    That''s right. It all started when Leia and Chloe came to visit me. In ten years, I''ve never had a visitor. How did they find out about this place? That''s the main question.

    ''I asked Master Alice. Master Alice told me that after training, she could just close her eyes and think about Takumi-san and get a clear picture of where she was and what she was doing.

    That''s scary!

    That''s a horror story.

    He''s a hyper-evolved stalker!

    I can no longer find the words to reply.

    ''What about Chloe? How did you get here?

    Yes, I heard about it in the Adventurers'' Guild. I was wondering where the number one ranked Takumi is.

    ''What? Did the Guild know where I was?

    ''No, he was cheeky enough to say that even if he knew, he couldn''t teach it.

    Good. If it gets out in the open, a lot of strange people are going to come to the guild.

    But it just so happens that there is a member of the guild who is looking for Takumi-dono as well as myself.

    Boom, my heart skipped a beat.

    The guild is looking for me.

    "Wherever you go, I''ll find you!

    It brings back memories of the past that I don''t want to remember, when I was banished from the party.

    ''He had something that belonged to Takumi-dono, and I took it over and followed its scent to this place.

    With a chirping bell, I look at what Chloe has taken out.

    There''s no doubt about it.

    It''s the magic bell that she had attached to me.

    You''re going to have to take that and go home right now, throw that bell far away!

    What''s going on? ......! Bell.

    Light flooded from the bell Chloe was holding.

    It was too late. I should have dealt with it sooner.

    The magic of transference.

    The last thing you want is to be found by someone you don''t want to be found by is this place. She came to me looking exactly the same as she did ten years ago, unchanged.

    A former member of the exiled party.

    An elven wizard and former number one in the guild rankings with an immortal body.

    The Great Sage Nuruhachi came.

 8 Seven episodes I knew that everyone was really kind (except for Nurhaci)

    You''re banned from the party today.

    That''s what Rick, a warrior, told me ten years ago when I was on my way to conquer the great labyrinth of the desert.

    He is a quiet, calm and collected leader. I couldn''t finally see his true face, which never took off his black armor at any time.

    He had always known that he was a liability as a member of the party. In fact, I don''t know how you''ve been able to put together a party this far with me, who has no talent whatsoever.

    ''All right. I''ll pack up and leave tonight.

    No, you''re not allowed to leave right now.

    Sasha the monk said from beside Rick. I can''t tell you how many times the recovery magic she uses has saved me. Every time I was dying, she always healed me without complaining.

    ''I wanted to make a last minute meal for everyone, no?''

    The least I could do for everyone was to do chores, carry my stuff, and cook.

    Yeah, really, so you can go to ...... no, no, no, no! Get out now!

    For a moment it looked like I was about to waver, but Sasha told me strongly.

    ''Well, thank you for everything. Take care of Alice for me.''

    I walked into the tent and found Alice sleeping in the corner. Would Alice cry if I went away like this? But she would soon forget about me.

    I stroked her head and Alice smiled happily in her sleep.

    I pack my belongings in my bag from the tent. I decided to leave my sword and shield behind. They would never be used again.

    ''Wait,''

    As I was leaving the tent, I was stopped by the bandit, Batts. He had a good sense of danger and saved me from falling into a trap many times.

    ''That collar is the property of the Nuruhachi. Leave it.

    You are not allowed to remove it at any time. That said, the collar with the bell on it was handed to Nuruhachi. But if you''re leaving the party, it won''t matter either.

    ''All right. I''ll take it off in a minute.

    That''s when he said that and put his hand on the collar.

    The bell suddenly lit up and lit up the whole area.

    It''s a transference spell. That old lady bugged me.

    Batts panics, takes off my collar and throws it to the ground. But that doesn''t stop the light.

    ''d*mn it, it''s coming back. Rick, Sasha, let''s buy ourselves some time.

    I''m the only one standing there, unable to comprehend the situation.

    "What are you doing, you''ve been banished, now get out of here!

    For the first time, Rick, who hadn''t always shouted so loudly and calmly, raised his voice for the first time.

    ''Yes, go away now, you''re not cut out to be an adventurer.

    Sasha is releasing some magical power into the bell on her collar.

    ''Guys, what the hell is this?''

    I knew it was strange. All the lines of everyone releasing harsh words to banish me were barbed.

    With a crack, the light from the collar bell swells up.

    ''What do you think you''re doing? You guys.

    There she stood.

    The Great Sage Nuruhach.

    Her real name, Nursia Hashtar Tilt.

    He is the undisputed number one in the adventurer rankings that have been created for one hundred years.

    An immortal elf who is believed to have lived for over a thousand years. They have long, pointed ears, semi-long silver hair, sleepy gray eyes, and puffy lips, which are characteristic of elves. His beautiful face is far more beautiful than a human''s, and his perfect proportions make him look like he''s only in his early twenties.

    Legend has it that Nuruhachi was able to manipulate great magic to the point of being called the ultimate art, and even fought the ancient dragons (Ancient Dragons) on a par with them.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.

    ''''I expelled Takumi from the party with my authority. Please let him go as is.

    He''s on the verge, my treatment can''t keep up with him, he''ll break if he doesn''t.

    ''This guy is the weakest in history. I can''t keep up with this high level party. You know that, you old b*tc*.

    Everyone, thinking about me, they were going to banish me from the party while Nuruhachi was out.

    But even if I didn''t do that, I don''t think Nuruhachi would need me, who is so weak. Was it not enough to just leave the party normally?

    I will not allow that. Takumi will always live with Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi calls himself by his name.

    It was also Nuruhachi who picked me up after I failed the adventurer''s test, forced me to pass it, and put me in the party. Why Nuruhachi would go to such lengths to take care of me has always been a mystery to me. Nuruhachi tries to get close to me.

    But the three of them stood in front of him.

    ''''Don''t get in the way, even if it takes the three of you, you can''t beat Nuruhachi.

    That''s certainly true.

    Even Rick and the others at the top of the adventurer rankings are a world apart from Nurhachi.

    ''''Why? The party can get by without Takumi.''''

    Yes, it doesn''t diminish my strength by a millimeter.

    You''ll be more powerful without your demons.

    I can''t see the front of the room blurry with tears.

    It''s an act. It must have been an act to get me out of there.

    ''What do you people who only see power on the surface know about Takumi? Have you ever wondered why the mighty Alice only misses Takumi?

    Why does Alice only care about me?

    Only, isn''t it because I picked her up first?

    ''...... Run away, Takumi. We can buy you a little time.

    Thank you. The food was always so good.

    Go, and don''t look back.

    The three men did not answer Nuruhach''s question.

    You understand. Do you still want to let go of Takumi?

    The magic of the Nuruhachi is growing.

    I don''t know what''s going on.

    But I mustn''t waste the thoughts of my friends who are trying to get me away.

    Thanks, guys. I''m going to go.

    I joined this world because I wanted to be an adventurer.

    The only reason I was able to get to this point with no talents was because of my friends, the ones I could rely on. I put my adventuring experience behind me and start running as fast as I can.

    "Wait, Takumi. Don''t think you''re going to get away. You three and others will be ......! Aris.

    For the first time, Nuruhachi makes an upsetting sound. Alice seems to have woken up and come out of the tent. For a moment, he turns around and looks at Alice.

    ''Hey, where''s Takumi?''

    He''s still rubbing his eyes and looking around to see if he''s still sleepy.

    ''Aris, Takumi got bullied by Nuruhachi and ran off.

    Yeah, it''s all his fault.

    Do it, do it, take down that old b*tc*.

    You people! Hey, wait, Alice, calm down. It''s not Nuruhachi''s fault, don''t cry, don''t cry.

    Whew.

    I heard a huge explosion behind me, but I didn''t look back and kept running.

    ''''Takumi!''''

    From there, Nuruhachi''s loud voice echoed.

    "Wherever you go, I''ll find you!

    I had lived for the next ten years without ever coming down from the mountain, and I knew that I would never see the Nuruhachi again. I thought she had given up looking for me a long time ago, and I let my guard down. But she had been looking for me for ten years.

    ''Takumi, this decade feels longer than the thousands of years I''ve lived.

    The sight of the completely unchanged Nuruhachi in front of me reminds me of ten years ago as if it were yesterday.

    ''Nuruhachi will never let Takumi go again.

    He faces his parted past again.

    A fatal confrontation with the Great Sage Nuruhachi has begun.

 9 Eight episodes I want everyone to go home if possible

    ''Alice''s apprentice Leia and Chloe, granddaughter of the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon). So that''s Takumi''s current companion.

    Nuruhachi looks at the two of them slowly and smiles as he inspects them.

    ''As always, Takumi draws the strong around him. ...... including this Nuruhachi.

    The four of us sit in the cave, around a fire. Nuruhachi in front of me, Leia on my right and Chloe on my left. There''s still some uncle for breakfast, but no one is touching it.

    The air around me feels heavy.

    Leia was staring at Nuruhachi with murderous eyes.

    It''s very hard to talk to her, but we still have to talk to her. For the first time in a decade, I''m going to talk to Nuruhachi.

    ...... What is your purpose in coming here?

    ''I told you. Nuruhachi will never let Takumi go again.

    There was a cracking sound of something crumbling.

    I looked and saw that the wooden chopsticks Leia was holding had been broken in half.

    What do you mean by that?

    For some reason, Leia stands up with a bright red face and shouts.

    It means exactly what it means. It means that Takumi and Nuruhachi will always be there for you at all times.

    Yeah, yeah, so what do you plan to do about bathing, toileting, and, you know, sleeping?

    It''s all coming together.

    Pssh, something like smoke erupted from Leia''s ears.

    ''''You think it''s okay for a man and a woman who are not married to each other to do such a thing?

    ...... I think I said something similar to that to Leia yesterday. I twisted it forcibly when I was on my own, but apparently I can''t forgive the others.

    ''Ubu, haven''t you done that yet? Takumi.

    No, no, no, no, I didn''t do it.

    Come to think of it, he said something about what was going on with Sasha, the monk, at the last party.

    The s*xual harassment-filled part hasn''t changed.

    ''''Takumi-san, is it okay if I slay this great sage already?''''

    Leia''s eyes are serious.

    ''''Ho, you''re talking about slaying Nuruhachi, interesting.

    Don''t, don''t provoke him, just be nice to him.

    "Hmm.

    Chloe, who had been silent for a long time, wondering if she had been thinking about something, came here to speak up for the first time.

    But then there''s a problem. This cave is a bit too small for the four of us to live in, isn''t it?

    Hmm? Four?

    Well, Black Lizard, you don''t plan to live here either, do you?

    Oh, you haven''t told her yet? Takumi will be the Dragon King. In order to do so, you must be married to a dragon''s wife, that is, to me.

    I didn''t say. I didn''t listen. I''m not going to be the King of Dragons.

    "Haha, you''re irresistible, Takumi. I don''t care how many wives you have, Nuruhachi doesn''t care how many wives you have. Well, we''ll renovate this cave later. We''ll make the bedroom especially big.

    ''You know the story, Great Sage Nuruhachi. I''ve heard of you from my grandfather. I look forward to working with you in the future.

    Something about Nuruhachi and Chloe colluding with each other. Things are going on and on and on by themselves. What is this harem development? Stop it, it''s too much for a virgin to bear.

    Takumi.

    Leia, who was still standing up, put her hand on her katana.

    ''''It''s already too much trouble, so I''m going to bust it all out.

    I''m scared. My eyes are completely sitting up.

    I have to say it clearly now. I hope it''s okay.

    Rick, Sasha, Vats.

    I could use the help.

    "Nuruhachi.

    Hmm? What, Takumi?

    I have no one to call a master.

    But it was Nuruhachi who taught me everything I needed to know about being an adventurer. He worked me like a slave, but I''m grateful to him. But I was never meant to be an adventurer. Now I just want to live here in the mountains and be at peace with nature.

    I''m sorry, but you have to go. I don''t want to be with you.

    "Law.

    The air in the cave became squishy and distorted.

    Now Nuruhachi''s eyes sat down.

    ''You are defying the Nuruhachi, Takumi.

    The Great Sage Nuruhachi has the greatest magical power in human history.

    He knew that if he seriously offended her, he would lose his life. He had never once disobeyed him, even in his adventurer days.

    But now it was different.

    This is an important place that I must protect with my life.

    That''s what I''m talking about, Takumi! You said it well. I believed in you. If I had accepted it, I would have killed myself after I had conquered everything.

    No, really, really. Please don''t make this harder than it has to be.

    "Our cultivation does not involve any lust for s*x. We will forsake all passions, and just the two of us, together with nature, will continue on our way to the path of Shura. Is that what this is all about?

    Mm-hmm. You''re right. You''re right.

    I nod, because if I said that Leia is actually in the way, too, I''d cut my stomach off in seconds.

    "Are you sure, Takumi? You don''t know what will happen to you if you disobey the Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi''s face smiled slightly.

    An archaic smile.

    While the expression of emotion on his face was suppressed as much as possible, only his mouth took the form of a smile. It was a smile that Nuruhachi would show when he was really angry. I regret being so cool as soon as possible. My body trembles as past traumas come back to me.

    Oh no, I''m going to pee my pants.

    Wait, Takumi. I understand that you want to fight to the point of warrior-shaking, but please leave this to me.

    Leia misunderstood on her own and stepped in front of me and Nuruhachi.

    ''''Great Sage Nuruhachi. This is Takumi''s disciple, this Leia, who is here to deal with you. Do you disagree?

    With a dignified look on his face, he pulls the katana out of his back with a swipe.

    "Alice''s apprentice, Takumi''s apprentice, that''s interesting. Good, I''ll take you up on it.

    An eerie aura blows out of Nuruhachi''s body.

    The two of them move together to the grassy field outside the cave.

    ''''Yo, haha, phew.''''

    I heard a ragged breath and turned around to see Chloe squatting behind me.

    ''Hey, what are you doing? Chloe

    No, I''m getting ready to fight the winner.

    ''What? Why?

    ''What? Isn''t the rule that whoever survives the three of us fighting can stay here or something?

    No! I don''t want a harem, but I don''t want a battle royale like that either.

    You can''t kill each other. It''s best to have a practice match at the end of the day.

    I don''t know if they could hear me.

    They stared at each other and confronted each other without moving an inch.

    I know how strong Nuruhachi is. As far as I know, if it weren''t for Alice, there would be nothing on this earth that could stop its power. Even though he is Alice''s disciple, isn''t Leia a heavy burden to bear? I thought so.

    But it was just that I didn''t know Leia''s true power.

    ''I''m here.''

    Then the demon god descended.

 10 Episode 9 Something Beyond the Battle

    I''m in.

    A gust of wind blew from Leia''s feet as she muttered that. The wind enveloped Leia like a small tornado. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. At the same time, Leia''s eyes, which were black, turn vermilion.

    ''''That little girl, no way!

    Chloe exclaims in surprise.

    ''''God let down!''''

    With a thud, Leia kicked the ground. In an instant, it was right in front of Nuruhachi''s eyes. It was a speed that far exceeded the speed of human movement.

    ''''Haha, this is more than I expected.''''

    Nuruhachi murmurs, and smiles happily. Whenever Nuruhachi encounters an enemy strong enough to fight him, he narrows his eyes and lifts both his lips.

    Leia swings the katana she was holding in her right hand at Nuruhachi in a sideways swipe.

    An afterimage.

    Nuruhachi''s figure is already gone there, and the illusion created by the magic power is cut and shattered.

    With a bang, the trees behind it were simultaneously cut in half.

    The whole dimension is cut off? If it hits you, Nuruhachi won''t be safe.

    Directly above Leia, a Nuruhachi was floating in the sky above her.

    ''''The secret art of the east, the god descending. This is the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I''ve heard that you possess a god in your body and fight him, but what is it really like? Aren''t you just assuming that and faking your own body?

    "Do you really think so?

    Leia''s voice that answered Nuruhach''s question made me cringe.

    A double voice, as if a man''s and woman''s voices were mixed together.

    In addition, Leia''s expression is more like a demon rather than a god inhabiting her form.

    ''Interesting, it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to get serious.

    Nuruhachi removes the cloak that covered himself.

    The cloak of control.

    The hoops that held back the enormous amount of magic power are removed and a visible magic power spreads around Nuruhachi and throughout the area.

    Countless small magic circles emerged in the space around Nuruhachi. Nuruhachi holds his hands out in front of him and moves his fingers. It''s like playing an invisible keyboard, and for a moment, I''m almost fascinated by its gorgeous finger movements.

    But it was the Prelude to Hell (Prelude).

    Every time Nuruhachi strikes an imaginary key, light erupts from the magic circle in space, turning into a beam and hitting Leia. It''s a super-attack magic that Nuruhachi is very good at.

    Laser beams rain down on Leia like a hailstorm. However, Leia doesn''t even try to avoid it.

    ''Senbon Asura''

    Is it the name of the technique?

    Leia''s arm with the katana splits apart as if there were a thousand arms. Is it due to the super speed? The swordsmanship sliced through all the beams in a rhinoceros pattern, breaking them apart.

    ''''Amazing, this much?

    Chloe squeals with excitement.

    The two of you can''t win in this form. Takumi-dono, do you mind if I take dragon form?

    No, no, no. You''re not doing anything. If a stray bullet comes through that door, just guard it.

    You''ll want to run away to fight an alien.

    All it takes is a beam of light and I''m dead.

    In the meantime, whoever touches me first wins! You kill him, you lose! Got it?!

    I scream desperately, but there is no answer.

    It must be resonating in my heart. I have no choice but to believe it.

    I see, Takumi-dono can stun your opponent the moment you touch him. That''s the advice you''re going to get, too.

    Oh, oh. You''re right. You got it right.

    This is not the time for that.

    We have to stop this really fast or it''s going to be a disaster.

    "Your swordsmanship. Your swordsmanship, it varies from one school to the next. But they aren''t all transmitted. Couldn''t you just stay in one place?

    ''Shut up, ....... Shut up and fight.

    In the midst of the fierce battle, I can hear them talking faintly.

    I know what it''s like to be as powerful as you, but no ordinary person can handle it. They will be jealous of you, they will be afraid of you, and they will persecute you.

    I told you to shut up!

    You were upset.

    Leia, who had been slicing through the beam perfectly so far, is disturbed. One of them missed a slash and bounced back with a katana just in time.

    Nuruhachi didn''t miss that opening.

    ''Did you feel comfortable being by Takumi''s side?

    "?

    An instantaneous movement.

    A Nuruhachi suddenly appears in front of Leia''s eyes. The light is gathered in its poised hands as if it were contracted.

    ''''Wave sphere and mass (chi).

    A ball of light struck Leia''s stomach. With a flash of light, the light exploded and bang, bang, bang, bang, and Leia flew as she bounced off the ground.

    Leia!

    Not yet.

    He tried to rush over to her, but Leia quickly got up.

    ''Don''t stop me, Takumi-san! I can still do it!

    The power of the situation makes me shut up.

    But I have to stop it.

    Leia is already in tatters on top of being unseated.

    "Can''t you feel the pain? "Can you feel no pain, the result of your death-defying training? But isn''t that settled? The Nuru Bee touched you.

    Well, it''s just a magical experience. I''m not defeated yet.

    He was listening to my rules properly.

    But if you don''t agree with me here, it''s the same thing.

    ''No. Magic is part of the Nuruhachi. Leia''s katana, that''s part of you, too.

    I''m not, I''m not, I''m not

    Leia looks at the katana in her grip, asks herself, and then falls apart.

    ''Nuruhachi.''

    He confronted Nuruhachi with Leia at his back.

    ''What the hell, Takumi. You''re going to celebrate Nuruhachi''s victory and give me a kiss?

    I need you to do me a favor.

    There are things we can''t compromise on.

    But we can make a little progress with each other.

    ''We can''t stay together forever, but we can always come here. The bell of transition will be worn forever, like in the past. So I''d like you to leave today.

    They stared at each other without looking away from each other.

    ''Huh,'' sighed Nuruhachi.

    I don''t blame you. You owe me. And I''ll give you some advice.

    Nuruhachi looked at Leia.

    She dropped to her knees on the ground and struggled to hold back a sob.

    ''That looks like Alice. That won''t last very long.''

    I''ll be fine. I know.

    "Hmm, that''s the kind of thing about you: ...... No, no, it''s fine. I won''t say anything else.

    Picking up the cloak that had fallen to the ground and putting it on, Nuruhachi walked towards Chloe.

    ''I''m going home today, black girl, I''m tired, give me a lift.

    I live here with Takumi. Oh, no, don''t touch that. Don''t touch that. The horn is a s*x organ.

    Thank God. It looks like they''re taking Chloe with them.

    "Leia, are you okay?

    The words triggered it. Leia clings to my leg.

    ''Ugh.''

    It was probably an outpouring of what he''d been holding back all along. It was probably not just the fight with Nuruhachi. Leia, who had been fighting alone for a long time, everything she had been fighting for until now, poured out.

    ''''Aaaaahhhh!''''

    Like a small child, Leia sobbed.

    Softly, I patted Leia''s head.

    Her clinging feet made a creaking sound of destruction, but I tried my best to hold on.

 11 Ten episodes Red and golden rest

    Here''s your ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong. Tsk tsk.

    Gusu, thank you very much, chunky.

    Leia sniffs as she finally stops crying.

    ''''I''m sorry, Takumi.''''

    No, that''s okay. He''s a very smart man. There are few people who can beat him.

    I only saw Nuruhachi lose once, later or later, that day when I picked up Alice in the dungeon.

    ''I even broke the prohibition and touched Takumi. You were reckless in restraining your power, weren''t you? He''s in a lot of pain.

    I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about it.

    It''s not okay.

    My leg is super sore from being held.

    I really want to cry.

    "Shit,

    Leia bites her lip in frustration.

    '' ...... I was so inexperienced. I was so upset by Nuruhachi''s words back then.

    Come to think of it, Nuruhachi was talking to Leia at that time.

    It''s the same strategy as ten years ago.

    You are skilled at psychological warfare as you have lived for a long time.

    ''''To whom? I have a past that I haven''t even told Master Alice about. That past has been touched by Nuruhachi.''''

    This is not good.

    This is the kind of thing that goes into past recollections and stuff and makes the story longer.

    We have some rice to harvest today. We need to make this quick.

    Okay, you don''t have to tell me everything.

    No way! No, as expected of Takumi-san. You''ve seen through everything about that past just by looking at my eyes.

    You''re right, you''re right.

    It saves time.

    Mostly, I don''t want to hear about the past that I haven''t told anyone or anything that heavy, if at all possible.

    How in the world am I supposed to say goodbye to that past?

    You just don''t have to worry about that, do you?

    It''s an actual experience, plain and simple.

    It''s no use worrying about the past and worrying about it.

    Remembering the time when I was the weakest adventurer in the world only made me sad.

    When you''re in nature, the past seems so insignificant.

    ''You know my past and you can still call it petty.

    ''Oh, yeah. That''s about as far past as it gets, like the wind blows away.

    The truth is, I have no idea about that past.

    Come to think of it, Nuruhachi said that his death-defying training made him not feel pain anymore.

    It''s scary to imagine.

    Leia and I walked through the meadow, and after a while, we arrived at a rice field that had been planted.

    The landscape changed from green to golden.

    Autumn had fallen and the water had fallen to the ground, and the fields were lined with ears of rice with their heads hanging down.

    The wind blew and the ears of rice swayed.

    It was the wave of the ears of rice.

    As the wind blew across the fields, the waves created by the swaying rice ears looked like golden waves.

    "Wow,

    Leia watches the scene like a child.

    ''That looks like Alice. That won''t last long.

    I remembered Nurhachi''s words when he said that.

    When I picked up young Alice, I tried to raise her.

    But with me by her side, it all came crashing down.

    It wasn''t to escape from Nuruhachi that I accepted my banishment and stopped being an adventurer back then.

    It was that I, the weakest, could no longer be next to Alice.

    As I rub my aching feet, I make the smallest of resolutions.

    It may be as if it''s meaningless.

    But I''ll still try.

    Let''s train my body again.

    In the ten years since I stopped being an adventurer, my poor body has become an accent, and I will no longer be able to defeat even the goblins.

    Not until Leia is convinced to leave.

    Soon Leia will grow stronger on her own without me teaching her.

    Eventually, she''ll be able to stand alongside Nuruhachi and Alice.

    At least for the time being, we can play the role of a better master.

    ''''Takumi-san, look at this, I''ve done an amazing job.

    Red dragonflies called Akibeni have gathered on the rice.

    The golden ears of rice turned red.

    At the center of it all, Leia began to dance.

    As I recall, it''s the dance of the East, something called a dance.

    I was momentarily in love with Leia dancing fantastically surrounded by red and gold.

    If you smile normally, you''ll change your perception of what a beautiful young lady she is.

    It''s hard to believe she''s the same person as Leia, who fights with a demonic form, possessing a god or something.

    ''Be careful with that, you''ll be laying eggs on people,''

    Eek!

    ''They pry a hole in the human skin and plant an egg in it. When those eggs hatch, they start eating meat: ......

    Ho-ho-ho, is it true?

    It would be super scary if it were true.

    Takumi!

    The two of us began to reap the rice while talking about the foolishness of the process.

    Unlike peeling potatoes, Leia quickly mastered rice harvesting.

    Apparently, as long as it wasn''t a detailed task, it would be fine.

    Come to think of it, we need moo milk to turn the large amount of potatoes into soup.

    I don''t want to get out of the mountains too much, but I need to get down to the city to buy some moo milk.

    While we''re at it, we should also buy some cheap swords and shields.

    I left all my equipment from my adventuring days behind.

    Takumi-san, I feel light. I''m probably getting very strong!

    Leia reaped the rice as she spun around and danced the dance.

    ''''Next time, I will definitely win. I''ve hugged Takumi a lot, so I can see that he has far more power than he did when he was sent down.

    It''s that seizure again.

    I think it''s not God, it''s the devil.

    I should''ve talked to Nuruhachi, had him checked.

    Well, you take your time. Nuruhachi will come around one way or another. So next time, you might want to take it easy.

    Yes, Takumi.

    Leia, who replied cheerfully, is worried.

    If she repeated the fight like that every time, she would be hit by a stray bullet and die.

    I look at the transition bell attached to my waist.

    As expected, I didn''t want to put it on the collar like before.

    He''d probably come every day anyway, but if possible, give me a break at least once a week.

    That''s what I thought, but no matter how many days passed, Nuruhachi didn''t come here.

    Nuruhachi died fighting with Alice.

    It wasn''t until a little later that the news arrived.

 12 Quiet story Alice and the Great Sage

    I knew we were getting closer.

    There is only one person who can walk through the wards of the Nuruhachi without a care in the world.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this topic.

    "There you are, Alice.

    An abandoned castle in a ruined kingdom.

    Alice appears before Nuruhach, sitting on her throne.

    For the first time in ten years, she has grown from a young girl to a maiden.

    ''She has become beautiful,''

    You''re an old man, Nurhachi.

    He was unintentionally provoked and nearly unleashed his magic.

    Alice doesn''t understand magic.

    It seems that the attack of the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon), which has stored thousands of years of magical power, was blown away by Alice''s single spirited attack.

    The only way to defeat Alice is through flesh and blood combat.

    It''s utterly disgusting.

    It feels like Nuruhachi''s, the wizard''s, everything about him was denied.

    Nuruhachii, is there anything else you''d like to tell me?

    Nothing.

    Alice is slowly approaching.

    She doesn''t even try to hide the overflowing killing spirit.

    This is an order of magnitude different from ten years ago.

    I had expected Alice to come here.

    When I met Takumi in the morning and when I was fighting Leia, I felt the outside gaze the whole time.

    It wasn''t magic.

    I just genuinely want to see Takumi.

    With that thought alone, Alice must have been watching Takumi from thousands of miles away.

    It''s still too substandard to laugh at.

    I look at the great sword that Alice is equipped with.

    It''s the sword that Nuruhachi bought for Takumi.

    It''s called a swordsman or something like that because Alice has had the sword Takumi left behind for so long, but Alice isn''t a swordsman or anything.

    Just hit.

    Alice''s attack is simply that.

    That alone far exceeds all attacks in this world.

    There was only one way to counter it.

    Shedding the cloak of control, she kept the magical power inside the Nuruhachi out, amplifying everything inside her body.

    Explosively, his body was strengthened.

    It''s a shame that his excellent proportions are ruined, but it''s not to be.

    My height has more than doubled, and the clothes I was wearing have gone ballistic, leaving only my elastic leather bonnet.

    ''Nuru Bee, that''s disgusting,''

    Don''t say that. I know.

    120 percent of super physical enhancement at full throttle.

    Challenge the limits from the start.

    It is further strengthened while regenerating a body that is collapsing because it can''t stand it and is disintegrating.

    After it''s over, your magic power will be exhausted and you won''t be able to move for a while.

    ''I''m coming!''

    Alice approaches with the same line as her apprentice.

    I will not retreat! Flirtatious! You don''t care!

    We''re going to punch each other square in the face!

    Alice''s fist closes in on Nuruhachi''s face.

    Without avoiding it, he put all his strength into slamming his fist into Alice''s face.

    There was a powerful explosion sound and everything there was blown away.

    The abandoned castle was already littered with debris, leaving no trace of it.

    Alice was sitting on a throne that barely had any form left.

    The Nuruhachi was buried bodily in the wall in front of it.

    It couldn''t move a single muscle.

    Even if she got out of the wall, it would be the same.

    All the magic power was blown away.

    I was like a squeezed balloon, a depleted shell.

    It was a blow.

    I didn''t expect the difference to be this great.

    It was as if the bottom of Alice''s strength was invisible.

    ''Will you not give me a toxin?

    Okay, now I can''t go to Takumi''s for a while. That''s good enough for me.

    It''s true that you can''t transition if your magic power runs out.

    Until you recover, let''s pretend you''re dead for a while.

    It would be nice if Takumi was a little worried about me.

    ''...... Can I ask you one thing?''

    No.

    He was blatantly disgusted.

    I have no choice but to use my remaining magic power to read his mind.

    ''Why did you send Leia to Takumi?''

    Alice''s thoughts flowed into her brain.

    With a bang, I blew my nose boldly.

    What is this feeling?

    How is this possible?

    How is it possible for a person to have these emotions?

    Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow.

    My head hurts. No, it''s killing my brain.

    Cut off your mind-reading skills.

    "Blah blah blah.

    He exhales heavily and looks at Alice.

    I shiver as Alice sits on her throne and looks at Nuruhachi in a matter-of-fact way.

    What an unconcerned look on her face and what a thought.

    After all, Alice only lived for Takumi.

    Moreover, she is convinced that Takumi is far more powerful than her.

    The strongest of the human race mistakenly believes that the weakest of the human race is the strongest.

    This would be impossible under normal circumstances.

    It''s not possible, but the reason is ......

    I know a little bit about it.

    Crunch, crunch, and slowly crawl out of the embedded wall.

    The magic power is already exhausted.

    There is nothing more we can do.

    But there was something there that was non-negotiable.

    "We are all born with different sized vessels.

    I walked up to Alice, sucking in the scattered magic as if to gather it up.

    ''He who has only a small vessel can only hold a little in there. At best, it''s a vessel that can be used to carefully protect your family.

    That''s about it for most of us.

    You can die satisfied with that.

    "Those with big vessels can put a lot of things in them. Some have so much in their vessels that they can have vast fortunes, huge kingdoms, and the whole world.

    The vessels of the chosen High King. Those who will go down in history.

    But even those with such a vessel can''t take on Nurhachi and Alice.

    A powerful force is jeered, awe-struck, and eventually, persecuted by people.

    Even after more than a thousand years, it could not find a vessel to receive itself.

    Yes, except for one person.

    ''So there is only Takumi, isn''t there, Nurhachi, and Alice?''

    A broken vessel.

    Takumi didn''t have the vessel that everyone is born with.

    ''Hey, Nuruhachi, will this make me stronger?''

    It reminds me of Takumi wielding the great sword I bought for him for the first time while becoming a Toyota.

    With that alone, the magic power that should have been completely gone comes out of the bottom of my body.

    I stand in front of Alice with my ragged body.

    I grin with all the strength I can muster.

    ''Stop it, you''re really going to die, Nuruhachi.

    Alice rises from her throne.

    ''Don''t lick it, my name is Nurhachi. I am Tilt the Great Sage, 372nd Head of House Hashtar, of the Lucian clan.

    It was foolish to oppose force with force.

    It was here that he finally realized the last thing he needed to do.

    ''Takumi belongs to Nurhachi. I won''t do it to you.

    Alice''s relentless, all-out fist closes in on Nuruhachi''s face as she says this.

    I imagine a single pipe.

    Just a single pipe that flows the power.

    I accept the force that came to my face as it was and let it flow.

    The body disintegrates, but it flows to the right hand and is transmitted.

    Tong, he placed his right hand lightly on Alice''s chest.

    With a tremendous roar, the strongest of humanity was blown away for the first time in his life.

 13 Eleventh Episode: First Use Infinity

    ''You need moo milk. Okay, I''ll go get it for you.

    When I was about to go into town to buy some moo milk to make potato soup, Leia came forward to help me out.

    It''s kind of normal and confident, and I''m worried about the opposite.

    ''No, it''s okay. I''m going to go and you''ll be staying at home.

    We can''t let Takumi''s hand get in the way of that! Leave it to me. I will bring down the Great God and return at a swift pace.

    No, just go!

    It''s not good. We''ve got to do something about it or we''re going to get ourselves into a lot of trouble.

    ''Wait a minute, I''ll write you a note. Two liters of moo milk and some extra money to buy a cheap sword and shield for me.

    I give him a bag of money and a note with a map of the moo-milk shop and the weapon shop.

    "Leave it to me. My first errand, I''m going to die trying!

    Yeah, I don''t want to die or anything.

    It''s a little bit like sending your own child into battle.

    I''m counting on you. I''m trusting you.

    I regretted to death later that I shouldn''t have believed it.

    How did it happen?

    It was late in the evening when Leia returned, and it was after dark.

    It was too late, and just as I was about to pick her up, I heard a noise outside the cave.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make it back, but I''m not.

    ''Ta, I''m home.''

    Leia said without making eye contact.

    He thinks he''s done it, as expected.

    ''Oh, welcome back,''

    Somehow, I managed to rub my eyes as I said this, and then checked the situation again.

    Oh, it''s not a miracle after all.

    It''s hard to accept reality.

    I should have sent her out to buy moo milk, but somehow Leia was carrying the moo body on her back.

    A mow many times larger than my own body is yawning swallowingly, even on Leia~.

    And the sword and shield he asked me to buy with the extra money.

    If you bought Moe''s main body, it should not be enough, let alone surplus, but Leia''s right hand holds a sword that looks quite expensive.

    A jet black long sword.

    It has jewels embedded in its peak and hilt, and the scabbard is also carved and decorated.

    But what is more interesting is the fact that the sword is covered with a stack of bills labeled "forbidden" or "seal".

    You can feel a very evil aura flowing from Leia''s right hand.

    I''m sure it''s a cursed sword," he said, desperately trying to suppress the urge to comment.

    The reason is because there was something more that needed to be pushed into it.

    ''''That''s not a shield, is it?''''

    Yeah, yeah, not a shield, sir.

    Leia still doesn''t make eye contact.

    She is lazy and sweating.

    The thing held in Leia''s left hand.

    No, it''s not a thing.

    "It''s not a thing.

    I speak.

    With Leia''s left hand squeezed, she looks at me.

    A big smile on her face.

    The little elf girl was there.

    How did that happen?

    I finally tsked at Leia.

    ''How old are you, little girl?''

    Um, um, ......

    A young girl is breaking her fingers and counting them.

    By all appearances, she is about three or four years old, but she broke a lot of fingers.

    I don''t know!

    Oh, that''s a lot.

    Elves are a long-lived family, and although they may be older than they look, they age as well as most humans do in their early years, starting at about 20 and continuing to look the same until they are about 100 years old.

    This kid is really probably about three or four years old.

    For now, I connected Moe to the outside and left the sword in the corner of the cave.

    We have to solve this one first.

    ''''Then can you tell me your name?''''

    Hmmm, ha, le, nu, eh, chi, hal. ......

    Chiharu?

    Yes, Chiharu!

    Apparently the little girl''s name is Chiharu.

    That''s great. I found out her name.

    He glares at Leia, who stares at him as he stares and flails.

    ''S-Sorry,''

    Leia said that Chihar was being protected in the city, but he had lost his memory and didn''t know whose child he was.

    There was no elven settlement nearby and they were in trouble, and when Leia walked by, Chihar apparently called out Leia''s name.

    So it seems that Leia, who was thought to be involved, was forced to take in Chihar, but ......

    ''You really don''t know? This girl.

    ''Yes, I''m sure we''ve never met. But for some reason I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere.

    That being said, when I looked at Chiharu, for some reason I felt like I had seen him somewhere before too.

    However, I can''t remember where I saw him.

    The long, pointed ears that are characteristic of elves, the semi-long silver hair, the slightly sleepy gray eyes, and the plump, puffy lips.

    Her face is far more well-rounded than a human''s, and I''m sure she''ll be quite a beauty in the future.

    I feel like I''ve seen her just recently, really just recently, but I can''t remember it at all.

    As I stared at her, Chiharu pointed at me and shouted loudly.

    ''Takumi!''

    I was stunned.

    Leia still hadn''t called my name since I got here.

    "Do you know who I am?

    Shh, shh, Leia, Takumi, shh.

    The mystery grows ever deeper.

    ''Ha.''

    It seems Leia has had an epiphany. She remembered.

    ''Takumi, could it be this kid ......

    Get ready to say yes, you''re right.

    You''re not Takumi and I''s baby from the future, are you?

    The preparation is in vain. How do you get to that point in time?

    If that''s the case, don''t you think it all makes sense? She must have come back in time to warn us to change the future of despair. It''s presumptuous of me to say Takumi and I are married, but I have a feeling that I''ve seen them before, that they are just like us, and I don''t know if there is such a future. That.

    It''s something Leia is passionately talking about as she turns bright red, but I don''t understand it, so I let it slide.

    "Leia, are you alright?

    He''ll be fine. He''s just a bit crazy.

    Petting Chihar''s head.

    He''s cute. Somehow, I want to find your parents.

    Nuruhachi, or maybe Chloe will help me find them when she comes.

    Nuruhachi, who is also an elf, might know something about it.

    ''Alright, let''s just squeeze some moo milk and make some potato soup for now.

    Let''s put the troublesome stuff behind us.

    I''m hungry, and it''s not going to be a quick fix anyway.

    ''Come to think of it, why did you buy the unit and not the milk?

    ''Well, ah, yes. I went to buy some moo milk and the farm was being attacked by goblins, and when I went to kill them for a bit, they gave me the whole thing as a thank you.

    Was that possible?

    Well, if Leia was good enough, it wouldn''t be a big deal, like a goblin.

    ''Well, that''s good work.

    Okay.

    At this time, he had thought that the goblins that Leia had defeated were at most two or three.

    I had no idea that Leia had defeated a large number of goblins, hundreds of goblins that could shake a country.

    And that I was taking credit for all of it.

    A fierce battle against a goblin king who was trying to swallow the world had somehow begun without my knowledge.

 14 Twelve episodes with potatoes, magic swords, and goblins

    Come on, let''s get cooking.

    Peel the potatoes that Leia broke apart, cut them into thin slices, and fry them in a pan.

    When the potato became transparent, I put the rabi juice I had reserved yesterday and boiled it.

    When the potatoes became soft, I put them in a bowl and crushed them roughly with a wooden spatula.

    ''It smells good!''

    Chihar was frolicking behind her.

    Leia''s belly made a sound like a beast barking in circles.

    After seasoning it with salt and pepper, the whole pot is placed in the ice chest.

    The rest of it will be done when it''s moderately cold.

    ''We''re almost ready to eat,''

    When he stroked Chihar''s head, the transition bell hanging from his waist chirped.

    ''''Hey, hey, is this a chirping chirping?''''

    ''Oh, chillin''. Does Chihar like chillin-chillin''?

    He shook his head with a pull as he tried to remove it from his waist and hand it to Chiharu.

    ''No, it''s not. Takumi''s holding it.''

    ''What? Is that right? Shall I make more noise?

    No, I just need to boil it for you.

    She smiles with a very happy smile.

    Cute. Cute is justice. I don''t feel like the details are important. I rubbed Chiharu''s nose in it a lot more.

    Okay, I''m ready to go.

    The cool air and the aroma of potatoes tickled my nostrils as I took the pot out of the icehouse.

    It''s really a summer dish, but if you''re going to use a lot of potatoes, this dish is still the best.

    Finally, sprinkle some crushed parsley leaves on top as a garnish.

    Welcome back, chilled soup, and a hurried Vichyssoise!

    Wow.

    Wow.

    It''s kind of the same reaction, and even Leia looks like a child.

    "I''d like to eat here.

    Chihar gets on my lap.

    ''Then I''m on ...... too.''

    What''s the matter with you?

    I stop Leia from trying to get on my lap in a natural flow.

    Hasn''t there been some kind of strange rivalry since Chiharu arrived?

    Thank you, sir.

    Both of them were probably hungry and started to eat frantically.

    Oi-mo, oi-mo is a big deal.

    Oh my goodness. Takumi, the sweet potato is a soup, but it''s like eating a fresh, creamy sweet potato, the texture is so rough, the texture is so smooth, it''s a big success!

    I''m a little worried about Leia, whose vocabulary is no different than a little girl''s.

    "I have plenty of refills. Don''t be in a hurry to eat.

    "Whew.

    "Whew.

    I look at the two of them and smile for a moment.

    It''s kind of like this: ......

    It''s like we''re a family.

    I was thunderstruck when Leia told me what I was thinking about.

    "I knew that Chiharu is our future child ......

    No, I''m not. I''m human. Leia, human. Chihar, Elf.

    I tsk-tsk in a cataclysmic way.

    ''Chiharu, I don''t mind if Takumi and Leia are my mom and dad.

    See, that''s what Chiharu said.

    I don''t approve! This conversation is over!

    It''s bad. I''m going to be forced to have a wife and kids even though I''m a virgin at this point. We need to change the subject.

    ''Oh, by the way, that sword looks expensive, did you have enough money for it?

    In the corner of the cave is a black and white sword that looks like a demon''s face.

    The carved handle looks like the face of an ogre.

    Yes, this sword was sold at a low price because no one was able to master it for a long time, so it drifted to a town in the countryside where it was sold for a low price.

    Don''t you know how to use it?

    ''''Yes, the Demon Sword Soul Eater. It is said to suck the power out of the bearer and eat their soul.

    I knew it was a cursed sword.

    Why did I think this was a good idea?

    ''''It''s not as good as the holy sword Takumi Caliber that Takumi-san entrusted to Alice-sama, but I think it''s quite a work of art.

    What''s the Holy Sword Takumikalibur?

    He left behind a large sword that Nuruhachi bought for him when he was banished from the party, but it became known as the Holy Sword when Alice used it.

    Excalibur.

    Masamune.

    Takumi Caliber.

    The cheap sword I was using had somehow been counted as one of the world''s three holy swords.

    ''So that sword is the Demon Sword Soul Eater, right? Did Leia actually try to use it?

    ''Yes, I tried it once in the store, but it sucked all my strength out of me in no time and nearly killed me.

    Leia.

    Yes, sir.

    It''s not safe for you to return it.

    Don''t worry, Takumi will be fine.

    It''s not a joke. If I touch it, it will disappear in an instant.

    For now, it''s dangerous, so let''s put it away somewhere for later.

    As if her stomach was full, Chiharu lay down on her lap with a rumble.

    ''''Hmm? What''s going on? Do you want to sleep now?

    Hmmm. It feels like there''s a lot of it.

    "Huh?

    The first person to notice was not Leia, but Chiharu.

    ''Takumi-san!''

    Leia is the next to notice, and I''m the last to detect the signs.

    There''s something in front of the cave.

    It''s also something quite a bit more.

    ''No way, you were followed?

    Leia looks at the entrance to the cave with a grim face.

    From there, it slowly emerges.

    A goblin.

    It was about half the height of an adult male.

    It wears a sallow, black, dirty cloth over its green skin and holds a club in its hand.

    It has a large head for a body and a warty nose with gnarled eyeballs.

    An ugly face smiled at us.

    And behind it.

    ''Gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy gobbledy.

    There''s an overflowing crowd of goblins waiting for you.

    It seems that a group of goblins had followed them, holding a grudge against Leia for killing goblins in the city.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Go clean it up immediately.

    Please help me quickly. I''m so scared. My heart wants to scream at me.

    But then Leia replies mercilessly.

    ''''I''m sorry, Takumi-san. You can''t fight properly because the magic sword has been sucked out of your store.

    Ha, that''s right!

    Takumi. It''s a lot of work.

    I''m sorry, I don''t want to bother Takumi-san with such a small fish, but could you please just do it quickly?

    It''s done.

    I think you''re stuck with this one.

    ''Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy

    Goblins are rushing into the cave.

    All right. We''ll see.

    Yes, Takumi.

    If I die, I want you to take Chihar and run away with me.

    Yes, I wish and take the magic sword Soul Eater in my hand.

    It''s still better to die with my power sucked out of me than to be beaten by a goblin.

    In the process of taking it out of its scabbard, the ''Forbidden'' and ''Seal'' tags flake off.

    ''''Huh?''''

    The moment I pulled out the sheath, the darkness that came out of the demon sword invaded my right hand.

    Strength, my strength is slipping away!

    "No, you.

    His voice echoed directly into his head.

    ''''Chikara, not a millimeter.

    With the goblins closing in on me, I was tweaked by the demon sword.

 15 Episode 13 With the Magic Sword

    ''''No, it''s really impossible. I''ve been working with magic swords for a long time, but I''ve never seen someone with zero strength before.

    The demon sword is talking a lot.

    It''s a good thing that Takumi-san is able to pick up the magic sword Soul Eater and stand calmly as if nothing happened. It''s a good thing that Takumi-san''s unlimited power is so powerful that even a magic sword can''t be absorbed.

    You''re well aware. You''re right.

    No, you''re right.

    The demon sword plunges into me again.

    ''''Don''t do that, I''m going to get angry. All people who are born into this world have the capacity to do so. From the moment you are born, you will be filled with power. Why, why do you have no vessel?

    No, I''m sorry, I don''t know.

    Yes, what? Takumi.

    Apparently, the voice of the demon sword is only audible to me.

    I''ve become a weird old man talking to himself.

    ''''Gobu?''''

    "Gobbledygook.

    Gobbledygook, gobbledygook.

    The goblins that were about to attack us stopped, wary of the demon sword.

    Indeed, a black smoky aura flooded from the demon sword in my right hand, enveloping me in a strange power.

    ''''Ah, um, Demon Sword. Goblins, can you defeat them?

    I consult in a low voice so that Leia and the others can''t hear.

    You can''t do that. It''s not that you''ve given us your power, but why should we cooperate with you when you have no power?

    That''s right!

    It''s still in a pinch.

    But that little girl over there has some serious power. If you let me suck out that girl''s power on a regular basis, I won''t even think about it.

    You promise to suck it up, right?

    "Of course, it''s a shame to destroy such a nice property.

    Grin.

    Grin.

    The two of us smile like an evil representative and Echigoya.

    The magic sword is just an image.

    You see, let''s just get rid of it!

    Countless black balls erupted from the demon sword, blasting out.

    ''''That''s disgusting!''''

    "That''s disgusting and hurtful.

    Goblin!

    Gobbledygook, Gobbledygook?

    The goblins try to run away in a hurry.

    However, the black ball, which looks like a deadly black sphere, is flying far faster than the fleeing goblins.

    It''s the "Evil Dragon''s Darkness Flame Bomb".

    What?

    "What''s the name of your special move?

    I don''t want to be embarrassed because it feels like I''m in the kitchen.

    Gobbledygook!

    The moment the black ball hit the goblin, it was blown out of the cave with a bang and a popping sound.

    "Gobbling, gobbling, gobbling, gobbling, gobbling, gobbling!

    One after another, the goblins hit the black ball and flew away like a pinball.

    "Kyah, kyah, chuckle...

    Chiharu is smiling happily.

    It''s a good thing you''re a Takumi. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this. This is what is known as the state of selflessness.

    Mm-hmm. You''re right. You''re right.

    I''m really just standing there in a daze, doing nothing.

    ''It''s done, so keep your promise.''

    I get it.

    Every single one of the large number of goblins that entered the cave flew far off into the distance.

    The voices disappeared as I sheathed my magic sword.

    ''''Takumi-san!''''

    He extends his right hand holding the magic sword in front of Leia, who runs up to him.

    ''''Leia, you are too immature to have all of your power sucked out of you by a magic sword of this level.''''

    I''m sorry. Once again, I felt the difference in power between you and Takumi-san. My power is nothing more than a worm compared to Takumi-san''s!

    Leia bows her head in front of the magic sword.

    Yeah, I''m sorry. The truth is, I''m the trash worm.

    ''''In addition to the training of potato peeling, I will add the training of the demon sword. Once every day, let the demon sword suck the power out of you.

    Haha, thank you very much. This is my second apprenticeship. It''s a great honor for me.

    It''s like he''s cheating, and it hurts my heart a bit.

    However, this practice of being sucked out of power by the demon sword would raise the bar for Leia''s power, and Leia would later grow explosively.

    ''''Takmeeeeeee.''''

    Chihar comes pattering over to my side.

    ''Were you scared? Chihar.

    Oh, yeah, it was so sweet.

    Well, that was fun.

    Do it again, do it again.

    Yeah, I''ll see you next time, because I''m not gonna be around anymore.

    I''m not done with you yet.

    "Huh?

    I thought it was completely over.

    But it was only the beginning.

    ''Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy.''

    A bizarre scene spreads out of the cave.

    A mountain of goblins looms toward the cave, covering the mountain.

    ''...... Shit!''

    I hurriedly tried to pull out the demon sword-san.

    However, the demon sword, which was easily pulled out earlier, did not move even a twitch.

    ''''Business is closed for today.

    A voice in my head.

    This time I''m really wiped out.

    And that''s when I thought it.

    A huge black object covered the sky.

    With a thumping sound, it landed in front of me.

    A black dragon.

    A body covered in jet-black wings and scales, huge legs with claws and a long tail with spikes on it, and sharp red eyes staring at me.

    It is so powerful that I almost faint for a moment.

    But the black dragon doesn''t try to attack me.

    It stands in front of me as if to protect me from goblins.

    No way, this dragon is ......

    Chloe?

    Yes, Chloe lets out a yell as she replies.

    With that, the march of the goblins that were coming towards us stopped.

    I see the dragon version of Chloe for the first time.

    Yeah, it''s super scary.

    With a roar, a huge flame erupts from Chloe''s mouth.

    ''''...... Chloe yanka.''''

    At that moment, the demon sword that had been silent twitched.

 16 Chapter 14 Nice to meet you

    A huge fireball fired by Chloe is launched into the center of the goblin swarm.

    A large pillar of fire rises with the sound of a huge explosion.

    The scorching blast ripped down the trees and sprinkled the flames, destroying the entire area with the goblins in an instant.

    "Fools, we know who this is. You are the Dragon King, Lord Takumi!

    No! No, the king of dragons.

    I want to tell Chloe that, but I''m afraid of Chloe in dragon form, so I murmur softly to myself.

    "Are you all right, Takumi-dono?

    Mm-hmm.

    Chloe goes back to human form.

    Are the clothes, are the clothes okay?

    I look away for a moment and then look again.

    I don''t know how it works, but I saw that she was fully clothed.

    That''s good. The dragon form is horrible, but being completely naked is even more horrible.

    ''''We have received reports that an army of goblins is invading this mountain and have rushed in.

    ''Why did this happen? Leia just killed a little goblin at the ranch. ......

    It is rumored that in the city at the foot of the foothills, Takumi-dono has single-handedly defeated a large number of goblins that could shake a nation: ......

    I stare at Leia.

    Oh, he looked away.

    ''''It is believed that the Goblin King, the ruler of all goblins, is leading an army to defeat Lord Takumi.

    Before I knew it, we''re in trouble.

    It''s already on a war footing.

    In order to get this situation gathered quickly, our dragon clan, under Takumi-dono''s command, is currently engaged in a conflict with the goblin army that is headed this way. But even though they are weak goblins, there are too many of them to defeat them all.

    Oh, yeah? Thanks for your help.

    Would more goblins have come here if the dragons hadn''t worked so hard?

    Thank you, dragon. You are a force to be reckoned with, dragon. But I won''t be the king of the dragons.

    You''ll need to defeat the Goblin King to get the goblins to come to an end. But despite the brute strength of our race, we have yet to find the Goblin King.

    ''I have heard that. As I recall, the Goblin King can use magic to change into whatever he wants.

    Leia comes up next to Chloe with a poky-poky fist.

    ''It''s a hassle, but after all, let''s sweep up all the goblins here.

    Has the power that was sucked in by the demon sword-san been restored?

    Leia''s eyes are kind of shining.

    ''''That''s not a good idea, lass. The number of goblins is unfathomable, that''s what makes it infinite ......!

    ''Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy Gobbledy

    Chloe was right.

    An army of new goblins was coming up the mountain like a tsunami.

    ''''Takumi-san, the power charge is complete. You''ll be fine now.

    Leia says and steps in front of us.

    ''You just want to freak out, don''t you?''

    No, that''s not true.

    That''s an absolute lie. The one whose eyes are swimming.

    Are you frustrated because the demon sword sucked out your power and you couldn''t fight it earlier?

    ''''Ka, gods descend, Suzanoo (Susano)!

    Leia surrenders her gods in a deceptive manner.

    Are you sure? I don''t know if that''s a good idea.

    Leia''s body suddenly turns bright red and her arm circumference swells up more than twice as much.

    ''''They''re going to kick everything to the curb.

    Leia pulls out her katana and plunges enthusiastically into the crowd of goblins with a yell.

    With a sound of impact, the goblins are blown away one by one.

    ''''Chloe, do you think there''s a goblin king mixed in with that army?''''

    I don''t know, but there are too many goblins here. There''s nothing suspicious nearby, Takumi-dono.

    There is.

    It was uncomfortable from the beginning.

    It was strange that someone as good as Leia hadn''t noticed the goblin''s presence and was being followed here.

    If Leia had brought the Goblin King, who had used the magic of change from the beginning, here: ......

    I look at the magic sword in my right hand and then at Chihar at the entrance to the cave.

    I don''t want to think that Chihar is the Goblin King.

    ''''This demon sword talks, isn''t it suspicious?''''

    Chloe looks at the magic sword seriously.

    ''...... This is different. Takumi-dono.

    Chloe assures us clearly.

    "Stripped of his name, he is an evil dragon. Sealed by a magic sword, he is a disgrace to our race of dragons.

    "Tsk, you''re getting away with it.

    Demon Sword-san is holding his tongue.

    Apparently, he seems to be related to the dragon tribe.

    He certainly speaks the same language as the dialect that comes from Chloe sometimes.

    But to have a magic sword that has sucked up all the power and no one could equip without a care in the world. As I thought, Takumi-dono is terrifying.

    ''Well, it''s certainly frightening in a way.

    Chloe doesn''t seem to be able to hear Demon Sword-san''s voice either.

    Can only I, who have it, hear it?

    Again, it''s gonna be a big surprise.

    Chihar watches with amusement as Leia blows up one goblin after another.

    If Demon Sword-san is not the Goblin King, then no way, Chihar is really ......?

    Is that her ......?

    No, no, Chihar is not the Goblin King.

    ''Yeah, I can see that. Because that girl, Nu......

    Oh, Chloe, don''t say that.

    Chihar shouts Chloe''s name.

    Not only do they know about us, but they know about Chloe too.

    Chihar''s mystery deepens.

    And the Goblin King is left with only one option.

    There were three things that Leia brought back today.

    Magic Sword, Chihar, and ......

    I look at it as it yawns in a swallowing manner, "Moooo.

    I''d prefer not to think of it as the Goblin King, because then we''d be drinking the Goblin King''s milk.

    Because if that''s the case, then we''ve been drinking the Goblin King''s milk.

    "Chloe, you don''t think that''s the Goblin King, do you?

    No, but it could be.

    I pray against Chloe''s back as she approaches Moe.

    Please, may you not be the Goblin King.

    Chloe raises a sharp claw at Moe.

    But it didn''t swing down.

    With the wind pressure, Chloe was blown away.

    It whizzed past me and slammed into the wall next to the cave entrance.

    Why, that''s pretty sharp, human.

    Mo, who had been yawning swallowingly earlier, changes his appearance.

    Oh, it''s over.

    I''ve drunk the Goblin King''s milk.

    I look at the figure in an endless sense of despair.

    It was radically different from the other goblins.

    Instead of being only as tall as a child, he was slender and tall.

    Not green skin, but clear white skin.

    Not a huge head or giggling eyeballs, but a handsome sweet mask with long, smooth blue hair and emerald green eyes.

    The Goblin King, dressed in a stylish suit, places his hand on his chest and bows.

    ''''Nice to meet you, I am the Goblin King, Jasrak.''''

    This was not the time to listen to him introduce himself.

    I can''t accept the fact that I have the Goblin King''s milk flowing inside my body.

    ''Takumi, it''s fine.

    Chihar pointed to Jasrak, the Goblin King.

    A large bottle of moo milk was inserted into his breast pocket.

    ''''You can only imitate its appearance, but not its performance. Don''t worry. What you guys drank was real moo milk.

    Oh, good. We''re so glad.

    Thank you, Goblin King.

    "No need to thank me.

    Demon Sword advises.

    "You are quite strong, Goblin King.

    Can you help me? Magic Sword.

    I can''t. You can only give off power once a day. You said it was the end of business.

    I wonder how many times I have to pinch myself to end this night.

    I''ll never ask Leia for a snack again.

    I swear to myself.

    Now, then.

    Jaslak, the Goblin King, bows once more.

    His face smiles with a very happy smile indeed.

    ''Shall we begin, Takumi-kun?

    Can''t we talk our way out of this?

    "Hey, nice to know.

    I greeted the Goblin King with a friendly smile as best I could.

 17 Episode 15 The Story of the Goblin King

    I had heard of "The Goblin King" when I was a kid.

    It''s a story told like a fairy tale.

    A goblin was born as the weakest, truly weakest, weakest demon in the world.

    Even among these goblins, there is a goblin that is even weaker than the rest.

    The goblin was born long ago and would normally have died sooner or later.

    But perhaps because it was the weakest, it was far more cowardly than the other goblins, and its ability to sense danger was outstanding.

    Survive. As long as I lived, I would eventually become strong.

    With that thought in mind, the goblins simply survive.

    Little by little, over a period of time that seemed like an eternity - one year, ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years - the goblin gained knowledge and power.

    They run away from humans, from dragons, from heroes, but they don''t just run away, and every time they run away, they learn something, they get a little bit stronger.

    And eventually, the goblin is ......

    "You will be the most powerful goblin king in the world. You will acquire knowledge and magic like no other.

    A fairy tale to help kids learn to work hard and never give up.

    That legend exists right in front of me.

    And I''m kind of crying and clapping a little bit.

    ''No, no, no, I can''t believe you''re telling my old story like that. Even if it''s just stalling for time, I''m still a little touched.

    Yeah, they''re easily exposed.

    Chloe, who was blown up, won''t get up, and Leia, who is on a rampage, won''t come back.

    ''You''re quite funny, Takumi. I''ve always wondered about you. I was wondering what kind of a man the most powerful in the universe is, being number one on the adventurer''s list.

    Oh, no, it''s not much, really.

    No, I don''t care, it''s not like I''m being modest.

    Again, I know you''re not just a guy. My ancient magic allows me to see exactly how strong my opponents are. That''s why I always know the outcome before I fight. But Takumi, I have no idea how strong you are. I''ve never seen anything like this before.

    Strength, zero, you know.

    I want to tell you that unmeasurable isn''t because the strength is immeasurable. But I can''t.

    "I''m excited for the first time in a long time. I''d love to fight you in a heartbeat. But that doesn''t seem to be allowed.

    "Huh?

    For some reason, the Goblin King looks at Chihar, who is behind me.

    "I didn''t realize that I hadn''t noticed it until now. It''s just like a great sage.

    "...... don''t smack your licked mouth off like a goblin.

    I couldn''t believe my ears at the voice that came from Chihar.

    It wasn''t the voice of a young girl until now, but definitely the voice of an adult. And that voice is ......

    ''Chihar, you, Nuruhachi''s ......

    ...... We''ll talk about it later, we don''t have time right now.

    With a gulp, Chihar is enveloped in an aura like a fireball and plunges into the Goblin King like a rocket-propelled grenade.

    The Goblin King hurriedly cupped his own thumb and injected a pooch of breath.

    At the same time, his body expands like a balloon.

    The ramming Chihar hits the swollen Goblin King and bounces back with a bang.

    "A thousand needles... (Needle shower)

    The Goblin King, who was like a balloon, exhaled and released countless needles from his mouth as he rapidly squeezed out, releasing countless needles from his mouth.

    All of those needles fly towards Chihar.

    ''''Wave sphere, circle(en).''''

    The ball of light that Nuruhachi stabbed Leia with, appears in front of Chihar.

    The ball circles around Chihar at high speed and flicks the flying stinger away.

    I wonder if Chihar and Nuruhachi have a deep relationship, after all.

    It was the moment when the Goblin King finished spitting out all the needles and took a breath.

    Chihar pointed his right hand, which was in the form of a pistol, at the Goblin King.

    ''''Wave Sphere, Gun (Gun).

    At the same time, the ball of light that was circling around Chihar flew to the Goblin King at an amazing speed.

    ''''Bang!''''

    Chihar blurted out.

    A huge explosion erupted.

    The whole area was caught in a whirlwind of light.

    It was settled. That''s when I thought it was settled.

    You''d better run away. You''d better run away. That won''t last long.

    Hearing Demon Sword''s words, I look around.

    The light contracted and my eyes gradually became accustomed to it.

    The Goblin King was standing there.

    His hands have transformed into a giant shield.

    His clothes were torn and damaged, but he was still smiling as if he was fine.

    And on the contrary, Chihar''s breathing was erratic and he was breathing on his shoulder.

    ''''I don''t know what happened to that boy, but that was a squeeze of power. It was exhausted from the start to the point where it couldn''t maintain its true form.

    Huh? Chichar, with a body like that!

    "Oh, come on, you hear me? I''m telling you to run away. Why are you going away?

    I don''t care who that boy is.

    He walks towards the Goblin King.

    ''If we abandon him here and run away, he won''t be alive.

    "...... poop

    Somehow, Demon Sword-san turned slightly red.

    ''''Ha! No, what the hell was that? No, it''s not like that at all! Oh, geez, it''s a special service, I''ll save you just one more time.

    The demon sword exits its sheath.

    A black aura rises and countless black balls float around him.

    For the first time, the smile disappears from the Goblin King''s face, which had been wearing a relaxed expression all this time.

    Following that, things got even better.

    ''''Gahhhh!''''

    Chloe resurrected as she rolled up the sediment of the cave.

    Moreover, as she got up, she turned into her dragon form.

    At the same time, the sound of footsteps rushing towards us came closer.

    ''''Takumi-san, I''ve taken care of everything!

    Leia returns with great enthusiasm.

    It''s hard to tell if the bright red tinted figure is the return blood of a goblin or the effect of a god-surrender.

    Either way, it''s super scary.

    Sweat was flowing from the Goblin King''s face like a waterfall.

    ''''There''s nothing I can do about this.

    Surrounded by the four of them, the Goblin King Jasrak raises his hands and poses for a hand up.

    ''Takumi-kun, it seems that you have an awesome strongman (twins) gathered around you. Great Sages, Dragons, Disciples of the Divine Descent, Demon Swords, and .......

    The Goblin King tilts his head and looks at the sky.

    He looks there, caught, but there''s nothing there, just a starry sky.

    Oh, what''s that, I feel a little chilly.

    My body trembles as I feel like something is watching me.

    The Goblin King turns to me again and says

    ...... Anyway, it looks like we won''t be able to reach you, the most powerful man in the universe, until we defeat them all.

    The Goblin King bows to me.

    ''I''ll draw here tonight.

    ''Pull? You think you can get away with it?

    Chihar takes a step forward.

    Leia and Chloe are closing the gap.

    ''I''ll get away. That''s how we''ve survived.

    All at once, the three of them approached the Goblin King.

    We can catch him, that was the moment everyone thought so.

    With a clink, the Goblin King exploded.

    "What an impudent thing to do!

    To protect everyone from the blast, Chloe, in her dragon form, uses it as a shield.

    There it is!

    Leia was the first to discover it.

    The Goblin King, who was thought to have self-destructed, ran at a terrific speed and moved away. It''s mindlessly smaller than before.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. I''m going to pursue him, I''m going to finish him here.

    Chiharu and the other three are chasing after the Goblin King at a terrific pace.

    You''re not chasing him?

    Do you think I can run that fast?

    No way.

    He and Mr. Demon Sword were supposed to go into relaxation time alone.

    But there was one more person left here.

    ''''It''s ...... horrible. You''re the first person who didn''t fall for my last trump card, Takumi-kun.

    The murmur came from the exploding wreckage of the Goblin King.

    It emerged from the writhing, crushed mass of flesh.

    It was the Goblin King Jaslak, who had shrunk to about half the size of my body.

    ''...... Apparently you are much higher than I think you are.

    It seems that it was a dummy that Chihar and the others were chasing after.

    No, I just couldn''t keep up with their speed.

    The Goblin King kneels in front of me and nods his head.

    "Well, I guess you''ll just have to finish it off. I have been utterly defeated.

    The fierce battle to the death with the Goblin King somehow came to an abrupt end.

    "Are you sure you didn''t want to do a little tome?

    Yeah, they don''t seem to be coming back, so that''s fine.

    I missed the Goblin King, along with the promise that I would never come to this mountain again. I kind of saw my own image overlap with the goblin who had turned into a poor figure, and I didn''t let him toddle off.

    And Chiharu and the other three still haven''t come back to chase the dummy.

    ''''That''s really sweet. You can''t live like that. ...... It doesn''t matter, I''ll be happy to protect you for a while.

    Hmm? What did you say, demon sword?

    I''m not saying anything.

    The goblin problem has been solved, but there''s still a lot of problems.

    The mystery of Chihar, the Dragon King''s succession, Leia''s training, Demon Sword''s past, and more and more unsolved cases.

    And one extra thing.

    On this day, there was another person besides me who hadn''t fallen for the Goblin King''s dummy.

 18 Quiet story Alice and the Goblin King

    Don''t use your trump card until the end, and if you do, have a deeper hand.

    I can''t remember who said it anymore.

    But those words were the only reason I was able to escape this time.

    The inner workings of the game.

    "Well, it''s time to finish it. I''m utterly defeated.

    A big cry from.

    Please help me.

    I''m already a weak goblin.

    I''m already empty of magic.

    I will never enter this mountain again.

    I''m sorry, help me.

    I''m sorry for everything I said.

    I managed to escape.

    Goblin Forest. This forest, so called, was a forest filled with magic, where many spirits existed.

    At the center of the forest is a large tree several thousand years old.

    While sleeping under its trunk, I slowly recover my magic power.

    The #1 adventurer ranking. Takumi, the strongest man in the universe.

    He couldn''t see the bottom of the barrel at all.

    I had seen many people who were once called brave and heroic, but he was different from all of them in type.

    Perhaps that man didn''t even see me as an enemy.

    I''m sure that''s the extent to which he senses that a bug or something is approaching him.

    I grit my back teeth.

    That''s all right for now.

    Little by little.

    I''m going to fight again, and I''m going to run away again.

    Fighting him will help me grow up.

    I will run away for thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, and one day I will catch up with him.

    I swear to myself under the big tree.

    That''s when.

    A breeze blows through the goblin forest.

    The scent of humanity mingled faintly with the wind.

    With a bang, I got up in a hurry.

    "I''ve found it.

    Immediately, there was a woman standing in front of me.

    Long golden hair that stretched to the ground.

    Clear blue eyes that shone like a jewel.

    She was dressed in silver armor and held a large sword carelessly.

    Never before have I ever allowed someone to approach me without noticing their presence like this.

    The woman, who stands wavering like a ghost, swallows her spit with a gulp and then poses a question to the woman.

    ''...... nice lady, can you tell me your name?''

    ...... Alice.

    The moment Alice said her name, the qi that had been suppressed inside exploded as if it had exploded.

    The beastly air like a mythical fierce beast spread throughout the forest, and birds and beasts all fled at once.

    I was like a frog staring at a snake, unable to move.

    I knew this stare.

    The gaze I had felt the whole time I was fighting Takumi.

    Oh well, you didn''t fall for the dummy either.

    ''It''s nice to meet you, Alice,''

    Timing.

    Maybe one tenth of a second off the mark and I''ll cease to exist.

    "I am Jas, the Goblin King. ......

    I''m in.

    Before I could finish my name, Alice approached me.

    Her fist was headed in a straight line to my face.

    ''''Molle-skinned streaking doll (Matryoshka)!

    He uses his magic power, which has only recovered a little, at full strength.

    Alice''s punch smashes the dummy''s face.

    At the same time, she escapes from the dummy and flees with a single glance.

    That''s no good. It''s different from Takumi. There''s no way I''m going to cry it off.

    If you''re caught, it''s all over.

    I never thought I''d meet two people whose strength was immeasurable in one day.

    One was a calm and easygoing big shot who didn''t care about little worms.

    However, the other is a crazy woman who smashes even the smallest of insects with all her might and reeks of tyranny.

    I''m going to run as fast as I can while screaming.

    I was proud to be the fastest I''d ever run.

    In the blink of an eye, we were through the goblin forest and out into the desert.

    I turned around to see if I was all right.

    "I found him.

    He didn''t change his face at all and was running exactly behind.

    If I wanted to catch up with him, I could.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to catch up with them if you try.

    I''m sorry. I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything!

    "...... No, you''re a pain in the ass to Takumi.

    As I expected, it was easily dismissed.

    As I thought, there''s no way to live except by running away.

    I''m going to escape.

    Don''t lick Jaslak, the Goblin King.

    If all you want to do is run away, I can do it at ......

    No one can beat me.

    I ran away for three days and three nights without sleep.

    I arrive there dizzy.

    The forbidden land.

    The Great Labyrinth of the Demon King.

    I went down the spiral staircase made of stone.

    The bottom of the earth is just so deep in darkness that it''s impossible to see the bottom of the earth.

    I desperately descend the stairs with my body reduced to the size of a pea.

    I can''t make any more dummies.

    If they find me here, I''ll end up being trampled to death.

    Don''t use your trump card until the end, and if you do, hold your hand further back.

    This is the real trump card.

    There was nothing left but to use this one.

    I stand in front of the deepest door.

    Gorgeously decorated double-opened iron doors.

    I use the last of my vanishing magic power to open that door.

    With a giggle, the door slowly opens with a rusty iron sound.

    The Founder''s Demon King.

    It is said that the Demon King who fought all the gods alone and was injured in the past retreated to this great labyrinth in order to accumulate his strength.

    In the thousands of years since then, no visitor, be it a man, demon or god, has ever returned to this place.

    But I will use that demon king as well.

    I''m going to wipe that demon off Alice, who''s chasing me.

    Found her.

    As soon as the door opens, Alice appears behind me.

    I run into the room and Alice follows me.

    Either me as a little worm or Alice with a tremendous aura.

    It''s obvious which one the demon king will be wary of and attack.

    ''''Come on, fight, and both of you can go to hell!

    I shouted that and then realized.

    The room was made of stone, and there was nothing else in that room but torn chains splattered on the floor.

    The Primordial Demon King. His figure was nowhere to be found.

    ''''Nonsense, it''s definitely here, why, why isn''t it here!

    There was no doubt in my detection.

    This room is filled with an impossible remnant of power.

    The Demon King, the Demon King was supposed to be here!

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve been here: ......

    Alice stands in front of the door.

    That door slams and closes automatically.

    What''s going on: ......

    No way!

    You''re not going to run away now?

    Alice said, looking down at me.

    I''m going to finish you off. I''m utterly defeated.

    A huge sob from.

    Alice stomped down on me as I got down on my knees crying and screaming.

 19 Episode 16: The Secret of the Magic Sword

    It was only in the morning when Leia and the others, who had been chasing the Goblin King''s dummy, returned.

    Chihar was tired and asleep in Leia''s arms.

    Chloe had returned to her human form and brought the Goblin King''s dummy with her, dragging it with her.

    ''I''m sorry. I finally caught up with him, but he was a fake.

    Yeah, I''m fine. I made him swear not to come here anymore.

    What?

    Oh, you''re lying!

    Leia and Chloe''s eyes glaze over.

    ''Tu, did you catch him? The body.

    Mm, she was crying so hard she apologized.

    Well, that''s what I''m talking about, Takumi. With all of us being fooled by these dummies, you didn''t think it would be so easy to find the mainframe.

    It''s just that they thought it was a mistake and came out.

    ''And you dare to overlook the Goblin King, who gets stronger every time he runs away. Takumi, you can come back anytime, I''ll be here waiting for you to become stronger. You let him go with that kind of secret message.

    Yo, you''re good. You''re right.

    No, what''s with the back messages?

    I got banned and missed it.

    But it''s too much trouble, so I''ll just end it with the usual line, "Well, guys, good job.

    Well, good work, guys. Chloe, I made some potato soup yesterday, do you want some?

    Really? I''d love to have you join me.

    It was when I was about to invite Chloe into the cave.

    Chloe''s attention was drawn to the demon sword in her right hand.

    ''Takumi-dono. I''m not going to be the one to offer you, but if you don''t mind, that magic sword, would you like to leave it with me?

    Pikun, Demon Sword-san reacts.

    Come to think of it, Chloe said that Demon Sword-san was a disgrace to the sealed dragon race.

    ''''What will you do if I leave it with you?''''

    ...... beaten and folded. With my own hands.

    "......

    Mr. Demon Sword is silent.

    ''''Can you tell me the details?''''

    Yes, after the meal.

    It sounds like an important story, but apparently appetite takes precedence.

    ''''There once was a genius in the dragon clan. It was said that his talent would eventually surpass that of the ancient dragons (Ancient Dragons), and he grew up with everyone''s expectations in mind as a candidate for the next Dragon King.

    It''s a long story from the start.

    I''ll leave the difficult conversation to Takumi.

    Leia said, and left early with Chiharu in her arms.

    ''''You bought it, Demon Sword, though.

    ''''However, that genius will eventually indulge in his talent and repeat his folly. At some point, the genius became known as the Evil Dragon and was stripped of his true name and banished from the dragon clan.''''

    ...... evil dragon.

    ''Yes. It''s an evil dragon.

    I stare at the demon sword.

    ''''Yes, it''s not that evil. You''re wrong.

    Come to think of it, the name of the special move, it was the Evil Dragon Flame Bomb.

    No, isn''t it very evil, demon sword.

    The banished Evil Dragon resented that and said, ''I''ll make it happen! He spent his days fighting with the dragon clan, shouting, "I''m not going to let you get away with this! Finally, the anger of our clan reached its peak, and we were able to trap the evil dragon in a magical sword.

    "That''s funny, I don''t recall ever saying anything like that.

    ...... You''re definitely saying that, this.

    ''That''s my sister, Evil Dragon Karuna.

    What, sister?

    That''s right. The name of that magic sword is Karuna. My sister, abominable.

    Sister!

    I look twice at Demon Sword-san in shock.

    ''''Really, Chloe is my sister.''''

    Come to think of it, Demon Sword-san ...... Karuna is jet black, just like Chloe. I think the shape (form) is also vaguely similar.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I''m not sure if it''s a good idea. Is it okay for me to hold this? You didn''t touch anything you''re not supposed to touch or anything, right?

    They''re sisters, and Chloe is going to smash Carna?

    Yes, my foolish sister, though sealed, has absorbed the power and is planning to resurrect it. I must stop it.

    What''s wrong with being back?

    It will do more harm than good.

    Are you sure? Carna?

    No, you can''t do that anymore. I''m really sorry, Coo-chan. I''m really sorry, Coo-chan.

    I feel like Karuna is feeling a bit shabby.

    It doesn''t look like she''s lying to me: ......

    "Takumi-dono, have you been talking to Cal ...... demon sword earlier?

    ''Yeah, I''m talking, but I still don''t think Chloe can hear me?

    ''''Yes, perhaps only those whom the demon sword truly recognizes as its master can speak. It seems that Takumi-dono is the only person in the world who can hear that voice.

    A magic sword that sucks the power out of what you have.

    Ironically, no one else can equip it, and Karuna has spent her entire life alone?

    ''''What do you think? Did you say anything about me?

    We are sisters, after all. We don''t really want to fight each other.

    We can''t do that anymore. I''m really sorry, Coo-chan. I''m really sorry, Coo-chan. I''m really sorry, Coo-chan.

    I tell you exactly what Karuna said.

    ''...... Cal-nei.''

    Chloe''s face takes on a gentle expression for a moment.

    However, it quickly tightens up into a vicious circle.

    It''s not that I believe it, but if Takumi-dono has it, let''s close our eyes for today. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do that, because it''s easy for Takumi to defeat you, no matter if you come back and do something bad.

    I can''t do it, though.

    But I can''t.

    My mind''s murmur and Karuna''s voice clashed.

    It was late afternoon, some time after Chloe had left.

    Leia and Chihar, who had been chasing the Goblin King all night, were asleep, stacked on top of each other on straw.

    ''Takumii: ...... mummies.''

    Chihar calls my name in his sleep.

    ''...... I''ll tell you later, I don''t have time right now.''

    The change in Chihar during the Goblin King''s battle is worrisome, but I''m in no hurry. Whatever Chihar''s identity is, right now, right now, Chihar is cute. That''s all I need to know.

    The weather is nice, so let''s hang up the hammock and I''ll sleep too.

    That''s when I went outside with that thought.

    A lone messenger bird flew in and left an envelope in front of the cave.

    I haven''t received a single letter in ten years.

    The envelope was black with red sealing wax on it.

    I had a bad feeling about this, but I couldn''t stop myself from opening it, so I tore open the envelope in a haphazard manner. When I looked inside, I found a postcard.

    To the adventurers ranking first to tenth.

    Due to the announcement of the resurrection of the Ancestor Demon King, we will be holding a Tenth Party. Please come to the guild headquarters immediately.

    Adventurer''s Guild President Barbaroi Souza]

    Pretending I didn''t see it for now, I decided to take a nap.

 20 Episode 17 Misidentification

    It had been three days since the Goblin King''s attack, and for the first time in a long time, I was at peace with nothing in particular.

    ''''Today''s lunch is a pot of mushrooms and chicken dumplings. The mushrooms were picked up by Chiharu, right?''''

    Yeah, I got it, Chiharu.

    The three of us and Karuna the Magic Sword surround the pot.

    Chiharu has taken his place on my lap and Leia, sitting in front of me, is looking at him with envy.

    It''s not a bad idea, but it''s not a bad idea.

    I can''t wash them afterwards.

    Even so, I put Karuna''s portion in the bowl just for the atmosphere.

    It turned out to be like an offering, but Karuna, perhaps satisfied, didn''t say anything.

    A peaceful afternoon passed.

    I had already forgotten all about the letter from the Jugo-kai.

    Can''t you serve it to me?

    Until I heard that voice.

    Leia jumped back, startled.

    No one here noticed the old man''s presence until they heard his voice.

    To my left, to Leia''s right, sat an old man, thin and wrinkled as a dead tree.

    He naturally blended in with the rest of us around the pot.

    How long had he been there?

    I can''t hide my surprise that even Leia, let alone me, didn''t sense any sign of him.

    Still, I''m going to pretend to be calm and serve the old man the pot.

    "W-what are you?

    Leia stops Leia''s attempt to put her hand on her katana by holding her palm out in front of her.

    I knew this old man.

    The person I least wanted to fight.

    The old man that Nuruhach had said so in the past.

    Adventurer''s Guild President Barbaroi Souza was there.

    ''Woo hoo, crappy. What is this, crushed bird cartilage in the sausage?

    Yes, I mix in crushed lotus root and watered down starchy flour from the potatoes to thicken it. You''ll enjoy the texture.

    Mmmmmm, yumm, yumm, yumm.

    An old man who looks like he could fall over if pushed.

    If it was just looks, everyone would think so.

    ''If it''s just pure strength, the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) and Alice would be far stronger. But the one I''d least want to fight is Barbaroi.

    I''ve heard how Barbaroi fights to get Nuruhach to say so.

    Surprise.

    Use every means possible to catch your opponent off guard.

    You make yourself look weak, catch them off guard, kill their attention, and set up a trap.

    Then, only in that moment when he is sure to defeat his opponent, he will explosively increase his power to finish him off with a single blow.

    If I hadn''t listened to Nuruhachi, I wouldn''t have believed it.

    Even I can win, even if I''m like this, Barbaroi looks so weak.

    "That old bastard, he hates it.

    Chiharu on his lap stared at Barbaroi and then turned away with a pout.

    ''Woo hoo, she hates me. Amechan, are you there?

    I''m sorry.

    Chihar takes the candy bars as if to take them away and quickly turns away.

    He seems to dislike Barbaroi quite a bit, just like Nuruhachi.

    ''''So, what business did you come here today? Chairman Barbaroy.

    Yeah, yeah, I sent the notice about the Juugo-kai the other day. Did you see it?

    No, I missed it.

    ''Huh? I know what I''ll find out when I open the package.

    Now, I think the beast or something has opened up.

    We smile and laugh at each other.

    Let''s be clear. I''m super scared.

    ''Well, that''s ......

    For a moment, the signs of Barbaroi are so rare that they seem to disappear. But the next moment.

    ''It can''t be helped,''

    Its presence exploded and swelled.

    Its presence was as if a tens of meters tall giant suddenly appeared in front of him.

    An overwhelming force and heavy pressure enveloped the cave.

    ''Kah!''

    Leia jumps up and pulls out her katana.

    ''''What the hell, you''re doing?''''

    Karna is also slipping out of her scabbard of her own accord and producing black balls.

    ''Provocation, quiet, both of you.

    It was Chiharu who said that.

    It''s an adult''s voice again.

    Unlike earlier, he was staring at Barbaroi with a serious expression.

    ''''Sorry, sorry, I just wanted to see your reaction.

    With a huff, Barbaroi''s presence diminishes like a deflated balloon.

    I knew it, you old bastard.

    At the same time, Chiharu returns to normal and hugs me.

    Leia and Karuna have also calmed down and take their seats again.

    ''''Your power, I was trying to get a little glimpse of your power, but if you don''t react to that, you''re at the bottom of the barrel.

    Of course. You''re not the smallest measuring instrument you can have.

    Miss Leia, don''t be provocative.

    Your vessel is too small to measure.

    He was just too scared to move.

    Well, the matter is simple. It''s not a good look for you to be the number one ranked player in the Tenth Group. We''ve decided not to hold the meeting at the guild headquarters, but here.

    What?

    I''m speechless at the surprise of the development.

    ''Everyone will be here soon. Oh, no need for tea. My men will take care of the chores.

    I can understand why the Nuru Bee hates it.

    He''s an inedible old man.

    He''s very good at seeing what people don''t like in an instant and putting it into action.

    ''''Then I''m leaving the guild. I originally planned to retire, so I don''t have any aspirations.''''

    Takumi-san, what a great mindset to throw away the number one spot in the ranking. What a great mindset! It''s true that even if you don''t have such a title, it''s an unchanging fact that you are the strongest person in the universe.

    You''re right, you''re right.

    I say with a bit of a bite over Leia''s words.

    I want to finish this story already.

    Originally, I was going to go to the guild and have them remove me from the rankings. I was able to speak directly to the president and save him the trouble.

    ''''I don''t think that''s a good idea.

    However, Barbaroi smiled wryly as he touched his own beard, which had grown bright white.

    ''''You''ve seen that the Primordial Demon King has returned to life this time to hold this gathering, right?

    It did indeed say that.

    But he didn''t nod, he listened.

    But we don''t know where the Demon King is," he said. "But we don''t know where the Demon King is, we only know that he was resurrected ten years ago, and that he is now hiding his power and hiding somewhere.

    What does that have to do with me quitting the guild?

    Barbaroi gave a really happy smile at the question and pointed at me.

    ''''Takumi, the number one adventurer ranking. The guild is now suspecting you as the first candidate for the Demon King.

    Huh? ...... I''m finally misidentified as the Demon King!

    The strongest demon king in the adventurer''s ranking was about to be born.

 21 Chapter 18 The Ten Hao Meeting, Meeting

    A huge round table is set up in the grassy field in front of the cave.

    The round table is lavishly decorated and about five meters in diameter, and there are twelve seats around it.

    In front of these seats, the numbers 0 to 11 were engraved like a clock.

    The most important thing to talk about is when everyone is present," said Chairman Barbaroi and left for home.

    Instead, a mature-looking girl in a maid''s outfit and glasses comes in and prepares everything by herself.

    ''My name is Linden, I''m Chairman Barbaroi''s secretary. From now on, please get acquainted with me. Mr. Takumi.

    Mr. Linden bowed politely.

    I knew at a glance that she wasn''t just a secretary.

    He was bowing and carrying a huge round table in one hand.

    ''How about a cup of tea, if you don''t mind? This is a special herbal tea made from the fragrant blue roses of the West.

    A tray with a teapot and cups appears in the hand opposite the one carrying the round table.

    I hadn''t held anything in that hand until just now.

    You use magic to manipulate space, which is certainly a great ability to prepare for the set-up.

    ''''Thanks, I''ll take it.''''

    I sipped my herbal tea and watched Linden work.

    He trims the plants and trees around him and arranges the same ornate chairs with the same decorations around the round table.

    Don''t. Don''t make this stuff in front of my house.

    Thanks to Linden''s swift and efficient work, the venue for the Jugokai was ready in the blink of an eye.

    The next morning, the top ranked adventurers arrived one by one.

    All the top adventurers arrived before noon and gathered at the venue.

    All 12 seats were filled, and the adventurers were lined up with an overwhelming sense of intimidation.

    They each sat in front of a seat that matched the number on the ranking, and in front of me was the big number 1.

    Chairman Barbaroi was seated right next to me at the seat of 0, and further to the right, at the seat of 11, was Linden-san.

    And the most dissimilarity was to my left. It was the person sitting in seat 2, where Alice would normally sit.

    A familiar face. No, really, the person who had sworn just recently that he would never come here again was there.

    I checked the list of attendees handed to me by Mr. Linden for the first time at this time. As I thought, I was not mistaken.

    The Goblin King Jasrak is sitting there.

    "You swore to me you would never come here again!

    I''m sorry, Takumi. It is by order of Lady Alice that I am here on her behalf.

    How could you represent Alice?

    I have taken an oath of eternal obedience. My little life is now yours, Mistress Alice.

    Alice, what did you do to the Goblin King?

    It''s kind of deja vu.

    Like with the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon), everyone who fought Alice has a different personality. Not a person.

    ''''Here we go. Please refrain from making small talk.

    Mr. Linden was furious.

    He meekly checked the list of attendees again and compared the faces and names of everyone.

    [Ten Goukai attendance list]

    Ranking zero, Chairman of the Board, "Barbaroi Souza".

    Number one on the list is the most powerful in the universe, Takumi.

    Second place on the list is Alice, the most powerful human being in the world.

    The Goblin King "Jaslak

    Ranking #3, Great Sage "Nuruhachi

    Young girl, Chiharu.

    Ranking #4: Brave man "The End

    Fifth place on the ranking list is the semi-machine "Machina.

    Ranking #6, Berserkers, Sacher.

    Ranking #7, Super Hunter "Dagan

    Ranking #8: Covert "Yol

    Ranking #9, god-slaying ''Leia''

    Ranking #10, Shield of Silence, Rick.

    Out of Ranking Moderator: "Linden Lindberg

    There are too many places to plunge into to keep up with the process.

    Chihar sitting instead of Nuruhach.

    Leia, who was in the rankings.

    My old buddy Rick, who was in the rankings.

    Half the people in the rankings are acquaintances!

    Plus, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen the fourth through eighth rankings.

    Each and every one of them is quite strong.

    They all have too many characteristics, and they''re all asserting their personalities as if they were this.

    The fourth-ranked brave end was dressed in a blue cape, looking like he was a brave man.

    He had short, slightly red hair and chestnut-colored eyes. A beautiful young man with a sweet mask that could be mistaken for a girl. I''m sure he''s going to be very popular.

    As I stared at him, End glared at me with a snap.

    Is he trying to get to the top of the rankings?

    If that''s the case, I''d like to give it to you right away.

    I shifted my gaze to the fifth-ranked semi-machine machina.

    Half of her right shoulder was covered with iron-like metal.

    The left half, the non-machine one, was wrapped in a thin cloth, revealing a glimpse of human skin.

    The lower part of the face was covered by a mechanical mask, revealing only the upper half. The bangs of a short gray bob that had grown out further covered the right eye area, and his face was only visible in the narrow left eye, which seemed to be closed.

    Every now and then, as if breathing, the mechanical part lit up and made a sound like air leaking out.

    She looked calm, and even as I looked at her, she didn''t move slightly as she looked forward.

    ''Hey, not yet, get on with it,''

    On the contrary, the sixth ranked mad warrior (berserker) Zach was restless.

    He threw his feet out on the round table marked 6 and swore.

    He was a huge man. He was well over two meters tall and carried a huge, large sword to match his size.

    He has long, shaggy hair and sharp eyes reminiscent of a bird of prey, with fang-like canine teeth visible in his mouth.

    The area of clothing he was wearing was small, exposing most of his immense muscles that seemed to rise and fall.

    It was a hot mess.

    I quickly shifted my gaze to the one next to him, as I felt like he was going to tangle with me when I looked at him.

    ''Relax, Zach. It''s about to start.

    Dagan, the seventh-ranked super-hunter sitting next to him, was chiding Zach.

    Apparently the two of them knew each other.

    Dagan, the legendary hunter.

    He had heard of the name.

    It was said that he was unrivalled in terms of the number of wild monsters he killed.

    Even though he was about to reach the age of first age, his body still exuded a massive aura.

    It was as if he could be mistaken for the beast itself rather than the hunter of the beast, and that was my first impression of Dagan.

    Finally, he looked towards the eighth ranked covert Yol.

    Because his entire body is wrapped in black clothing, it''s hard to even tell if he''s a man or a woman.

    Yolu Hahaji, at one point, was looking at Leia.

    Leia dares to avoid that gaze, looking at the front.

    ''''The ...... abomination (imiko),''''

    Blurting out, Leia reacted to Yol''s muttered words and looked at Yol for a moment.

    However, Leia cut her gaze again as if nothing had happened and ignored Yol.

    Apparently, there is some kind of karma between the two of them.

    Mr. Chairman, it''s time.

    "Mm.

    The time when the sun is directly south. It''s exactly noon.

    Let''s get this Tenth Party off to a good start!

    Chairman Barbaroy''s voice echoed through the meadow.

 22 Episode 19 Twelve Angry Adventurers

    Let''s have a tenth meeting now!

    I frowned at Chairman Barbaroy''s stupid, loud voice.

    Ah, it''s finally happening.

    Now let''s get on with today''s agenda! It''s Linden.

    My name is Linden, and I will be the moderator for this event.

    Mr. Linden stood up and bowed.

    Today''s agenda for today''s meeting is the resurrection of the Ancestor Demon King and its true identity. I would like to hear your honest opinions.

    After bowing once more, Linden-san takes a seat at the round table.

    By the way, the first choice in the guild''s survey is Takumi, the number one ranked candidate. Your opinions, positive or negative, are welcome.

    The old man suddenly walked in.

    This guy was intent on denouncing me from the start.

    Hey, buddy.

    The first person to open his mouth was the sixth ranked mad warrior (Berserker) Zach.

    When the meeting began, he kept both feet on the round table.

    The meeting is just a formality. Let''s just kill him and get this over with.

    Zach releases a powerful killing blow at me.

    It''s super scary as soon as the curtain rises.

    "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen. I need hard evidence.

    Why don''t you just go ahead and kill him and apologize if you''re wrong?

    You look at me with a "hey, you know what?

    No, no, no.

    I shake my head in a pull.

    ''So, can I ask you a question?''

    The next to speak was Dagan, the seventh-ranked super hunter sitting to Sach''s left.

    ''I have heard of the disturbances that have occurred in Takumi-dono over the past few days.

    Dagan glares at me as if I were his prey.

    ''The gods descend and Leia becomes his apprentice. She fights off the black dragons without even touching them and becomes the king of the dragon race. He also fended off an attack by the Great Sage Nuruhachi and fought and defeated the Goblin King, who led thousands of goblins. There''s no doubt about it, is there?

    Oh no. It''s almost true. I suspect I''m the Demon King myself.

    "I don''t know that you got our house," she said. Takku-kun, he said he''d tell you.

    Demon Sword Karuna will say something unnecessary.

    Yeah, shut up. Please shut up.

    I don''t know who''s that, Tak-kun?

    I have a further postscript.

    That''s what I said, the eighth ranked covert Yol.

    Stop, don''t add to it anymore.

    ''''The Great Sage Nuruhachi who fought off the attack is said to have been later attacked and killed by Takumi''s disciple, Alice.

    What?

    The news of Nuruhachi''s death comes as a surprise.

    ''No way, Nuruhachi was ......''

    Are you kidding me? Your orders, right?

    I ignore Yol''s words and look at Chihar.

    Chihal would know something, I thought, and then Chihal spoke to me like the Goblin King.

    ''Nuruhachi, dick?''

    That being said, it brings back memories of my adventurer days with Nuruhachi. The hellish days of being scrubbed like a slave. I almost died countless times. But why? When I heard that Nuruhachi was dead, I felt something deep in my heart. I see, Nuruhachi is to me ......

    Yeah, I''m worried about you.

    When I said that, Chiharu smiled happily and said, "I''m fine, Nuruhachi is fine.

    ''Much better, Nuruhachi is much better.

    When Chihar said that to me, I really felt okay, and I felt strangely relieved.

    ''''...... Why is a little girl sitting in the Great Sage''s seat?''''

    The fourth-ranked brave end sitting next to Chihar speaks for the first time.

    It''s a beautiful husky voice.

    ''''It''s because I''m related. I detected the same aura as Nuruhachi, if only slightly. The first choice is Takumi and Nuruhachi''s child.

    Chairman Barbaroy smiles meaningfully.

    No, no, no, no, how can a virgin have children?

    ''Ta, Takumi, that''s really ......

    Leia stands up shakily and puts her hand on her katana.

    ''Quiet, Leia. It''s your grandfather''s ravings.

    Woo hoo.

    The old bastard is smiling happily.

    ''What is it ......, did the abomination (Imigo) get people''s emotions in a cocky way?''

    ...... Shut up, rootless pervert ninja.

    You!

    Yol stands up after Leia.

    "...... ochchichitike. We''re in a meeting.

    A voice that sounded like a mechanical voice stopped them.

    It''s the fifth and a half machine machina in the ranking.

    Now everyone but Rick had spoken.

    They hadn''t spoken much since they''d been partying together, but they seemed to have spoken even less over the decade.

    ''''Tsk.''''

    Yol clicks his tongue while Leia is seated in silence. It seems that their karma is much deeper.

    ''''I have a postscript to add.

    The brave end glares at me again.

    ''The Goblin King, who was completely defeated, is meeting secretly with Alice in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) three days later. Do you have anything to say in your own defense about that? Demon King Takumi.

    You''ve already been recognized as the Demon King.

    Alice, why are you meeting the Goblin King in the middle of nowhere?

    There''s no reason for you to be misunderstood.

    I looked from End to the Goblin King next to him.

    You''ve got to say something to clear up this misunderstanding.

    Very well. I have a letter from Miss Alice.

    The Goblin King stands up and takes a letter from his pocket.

    He opened it and began to read it while everyone was watching.

    He opens it and begins to read. How are you doing?

    This is my first time writing. My name is Alice. I am your unworthy disciple, Alice. I''m Alice, Takumi''s first and eternal disciple. Sometimes it''s master and student, sometimes parent and child, sometimes it''s Koibi ...... No, no, cut here. Anyway, it''s Alice. ...... You didn''t even write the cut part? Are you okay? Then yay. Um, ......

    The hall of the Ten Goukai became quiet.

    What is this chaotic letter?

    Did you just write what Alice said?

    I''m sorry that I can''t be there this time, but I haven''t reached the beginning of Takumi''s teachings yet. I am too young to understand even the basics of Takumi''s teachings. I had no one to meet, so I have decided to substitute for you.

    They all look at me.

    Stop, don''t look at me in awe.

    This is not what you want. I never taught you anything!

    It seems the guild is having a field day with Takumi, but don''t worry about it. We''ll take care of everyone who gets in the way, so just say the word. Oh, and about Leia: .......

    That''s enough.

    The mad warrior Zach, who was sitting down, stands up and pulls out the great sword he was carrying on his back.

    "It''s confirmed. I''m going to do it.

    I put my right foot on the round table.

    His gaze was looking straight at me.

    ''Wait,''

    I can''t do it, Dagan. I can''t stop.

    No. Something''s coming.

    How many people had noticed the signs?

    By the time I noticed it, it was already here.

    I wondered if a meteorite had fallen from above.

    With a thumping sound, it suddenly appeared in the center of the round table.

    ''''N-nya.''''

    For a moment, I thought a giant beast had appeared.

    It had brown fur with black stripes and the letter M on its forehead. Its ears were perched on top of its middle-short head, and its eyes were amber with narrow, black eyes that stretched vertically.

    It appears in a sitting position and stands up.

    Its tail is similarly pinned and turned upward.

    A beastman. Is it a cat or a tiger?

    The figure is half human, half beast, but at first glance, I immediately recognized it as a woman.

    I don''t know if it''s the clothes or the body hair, but I''m relieved to see that the important parts are well hidden.

    The guy looks at me and smiles happily, "Nice to meet you, Demon King Taku.

    It''s nice to meet you, Demon King Takumi-dono. Miakis, the Beast King, I''m here to greet you.

    The worst pickup in the Ten Gorges Society has arrived.

 23 Twenty episodes Demon King Takumi does not move

    N-nya.

    Miakis, the Beast King, calls me the Demon King in the center of the round table.

    While most of them were taken aback, the first to move was the mad warrior (berserker) Zach, who was standing up with his right foot on the round table.

    ''For now, just die.''

    Zach, who was nearly two meters tall, swung a huge, large sword right at Miakis as if it were as tall as he was.

    It was far too large to be a sword. It was large, thick and (below) a lump of iron for now.

    There was a light crackling sound, and the great sword was lightly received.

    With one hand.

    Miakis lightly grabbed the great sword with his left hand, as if to pluck it.

    ''''......!

    It looks like Zach is giving it his all, but he doesn''t freak out.

    You will find that it''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    "Don''t get in the way!

    Let go of me!

    As it is, Miakis lightly bends his wrist and throws it away.

    The whole big sword goes flying off with tremendous force.

    In the blink of an eye, it becomes as small as a pea grain, and a thumping sound of impact can be heard from a distance.

    As it was, Sach didn''t come back until the meeting was over.

    ''''It''s even more tremendous than they say. One of the Four Heavenly Kings, Beast King Miakis.''''

    But the smile still remained on Chairman Barbaroi''s face.

    But I''m afraid I can''t handle this many people by myself.

    Yeah? I can do that, but can you?

    At Miakis''s words, the participants of the Ten Goukai overflowed with the killing spirit.

    The same is true for the brave men. Can you say the same thing about this Excalibur?

    Begin kill mode. Commence combat.

    I''m just a beast. I''m just another animal.

    ...... dispose of it quickly and quietly.

    The brave end, the half-machine machina, the super-hunter Dagan, and the covert Jor stand up.

    ''Stop, once, stope!

    I shouted as the fight was about to begin.

    If they start killing each other here, there''s nothing to collect.

    Whether Miakis wins or loses, I''ll be recognized as a demon king.

    Let''s talk. Let''s talk and resolve this issue.

    If the Demon Lord says so, I don''t mind.

    Miakis, who was on top of the round table, took a seat at Zach''s empty seat.

    ''''What are you talking about now, Demon King Takumi? I''ve already given you solid proof.

    Barbaroi, seated next to me, gives me a nasty smile.

    ''Not yet. I haven''t admitted it myself yet.''

    Don''t give me that, Linden, you''re measuring.

    Yes. We''ll calculate the probability that Takumi is the Demon King based on the information we have available. It only took two seconds, and it''s 99.9999%.

    You''ll get almost a definite number. But I''m not giving up. I''m going to keep on going until the end. I''m not the Demon King.

    I''m not 100% yet. Question. The Beastman King Miakis. Why do you think I''m the Demon King? Do you know the face of the Demon King?

    Yeah? ...... No.

    Miakis, who had been wearing a comical expression, turned serious.

    In order to suppress his enormous power, the demon king becomes a spirit (astral) body and enters a human vessel. Therefore, we have never seen the true form of the Demon King,

    There is no more "nyah" at the end of the word.

    So this is the real deal.

    Why did you call me the Demon King?

    ''''With all due respect, I''ve been searching for the Demon King''s chi ever since you resurrected. Although you have lost your presence, a few hours ago, I definitely sensed the Demon Lord''s energy in this land.

    Wait a minute. That''s ......

    I''m not the Demon King. That much is clear.

    So, that means ......!

    I look around at the members of the Ten Goukai.

    So, the real Demon King is in here!

    I''m not the only one who''s out there. How can you put it down to me?

    ...... I met Alice a few days ago.

    Alice is here again.

    Alice, what did you do to the Beastman King this time?

    ''''In the ten years since his resurrection, the Demon King has never once expressed his intentions. We, the Four Heavenly Kings, had been independently searching for a candidate for the Demon King from among the humans. The first candidate was Alice.

    I would certainly be convinced if Alice was the Demon King.

    "Ten years ago, even before the resurrection of the Demon King, she lived in the Demon King''s great labyrinth (Labyrinth) and was a woman with a power that you wouldn''t believe was human. No matter how you look at it, I thought she was the person that the Demon King chose to use as his vessel.

    Wait a minute. Has Alice been living in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) since before the Demon King was resurrected?

    What? Is the dungeon where I protected Alice in the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King (Labyrinth)?

    ''''I visited Alice with the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings with conviction. But Alice was not a demon king. Despite being human, we asked Alice how she had obtained that power, a power that far surpassed the limits of humans.

    Oh, I don''t know, I just have a bad feeling about this.

    I just wanted to say. Takumi-sama, you said it was because of your guidance.

    No! You''ve been beyond human limits since we picked you up in the dungeon! He was devilishly strong right from the start!

    I scream out in my mind.

    ''''I can no longer think of any other Demon King but you, Takumi-sama,''''

    Miakis, the Beast King, bows deeply.

    ''It is all settled, then.

    The probability has measured 120%.

    "Demon King Takumi, I will defeat you as a hero.

    Activate genocide mode. The battle between the demon king and his people is about to begin.

    The Demon King, or perhaps the last prey of your life.

    "...... destroy.

    Barbaroi, Linden, End, Machina, Dagan, and Jor.

    Six of the Round Table, half of whom recognize me as the Demon King.

    But no. If Miakis'' detection is correct, the real Demon King is hiding in here.

    Takumi-san, don''t worry. Even if Takumi-san is the demon king, I will follow you wherever you go.

    Chiharu will go with you.

    Yeah, I''m not the Demon King.

    I''m glad you''re following me, but don''t Leia and Chiharu recognize me as the Demon King?

    I, too, am willing to work under the direction of Lady Alice, as Lady Takumi''s hands and feet.

    No, I don''t want you. Go home, Goblin King.

    "...... I''ll join Takumi.

    For the first time, Rick said the words and looked at me and nodded.

    Yeah, I''m kind of very relieved.

    Rick is the only one who seems to believe that I''m not a demon king.

    ...... You believe that, don''t you?

    Just split in half. Six against six. Battle?

    With that word from the Beast King Miakis, everyone stood up in unison except me. An unbelievable amount of murderous energy enveloped the venue of the Ten Goukai.

    ''''Tak-kun, are you going to stand up?

    There is no way I can stand up.

    You can''t stand up.

    That''s what I''m talking about, Takumi. I''m sure these people don''t need to stand up, they can be knocked down with ease while sitting down. That''s what it''s all about.

    At those words from Leia, they all look at me.

    All I could say was those words anymore.

    ''You know exactly what I''m talking about. You''re right.

    The legend of the Demon King Takumi has begun.

 24 Quiet story Alice and the four heavenly kings

    Guys, we''re gonna stop for a second.

    We stopped at the entrance of the abandoned castle.

    There was an uncommon sense of killing.

    My wild instincts tell me not to get any closer.

    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to be afraid of the beast king, Miakis. Shameful.''''

    The Immortal King Dogma says, with a skull head that has no thoughts.

    The head of the skull (skull) probably doesn''t contain any brains.

    The dogma, whose entire body is composed of bones, has the power of infinite regeneration.

    Hence, the concept of death does not exist and it does not feel fear.

    ''''Then you''ll have to go first.

    Hmm, cat''s a coward. You can wait there and tremble.

    Dogma goes ahead alone.

    ''Is it alright, sir? Let that idiot go first.

    I don''t mind. After all, he''s the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings who just doesn''t die. Scatter as you please.

    ...... Well, we don''t need it.

    Camilla, the Vampire King, nods with a sigh.

    She has pure white hair that stretches to her waist, pure white skin and two closed eyes.

    As the true ancestor of vampires, she has immense power, but she also has many weaknesses.

    She is vulnerable to sunlight and has low blood pressure and dullness in the morning.

    During the day, she is said to be able to exert only half of her power at night, but she can''t afford not to bring her along.

    She has the best discriminating ability among the Four Heavenly Kings.

    We need Camilla to determine if Alice is the Demon King or not.

    You''d better turn back .......

    The Dark King Azathoth blurted out, muttering in a small voice.

    The strongest man of the Four Heavenly Kings, whose entire body was covered in darkness and only his silhouette could be seen.

    Just like the Demon King-sama, there was no one who had seen his true identity.

    It is said that he is the only one who can compete with the Demon King, but even I, the same Four Heavenly King, don''t understand his fighting power.

    I am wary of Azathoth, who is that powerful, entering this abandoned castle.

    "Azathoth, if you''re going to go that far, isn''t it the Demon King?

    You must be the king of demons. But if you do, we''ll all die.

    So much for that.

    My suspicions turn to certainty.

    Such a strong man does not exist except for the Demon King.

    The darkness runs forever and ever deep. "Beware. When you look into the abyss, the abyss is also looking at you.

    I don''t know what you mean by that, but I just know it''s bad anyway.

    Still, I couldn''t turn back.

    ''What the heck, this is ......!

    You will reach your destination.

    Was there a huge explosion?

    The room had already lost its original form as a room.

    Was it a large hall?

    With a large crater at its center, the walls were shattered and debris was strewn about. In addition, some of the shattered walls looked like they had been hollowed out in human form.

    And only one throne, at the far end of the room, had barely retained its shape.

    A woman was sitting there.

    Long golden hair.

    Clear blue eyes that shine like jewels.

    The chest part of the silver armor was shattered, exposing the white skin.

    A bright red bruise spread there, as if it had been hit by a fist.

    ''''That''s Alice......!

    I swallow a gulp of spit.

    Alice didn''t move, staring at us.

    It was a tremendous pressure.

    My heart pulses violently.

    An air of lifelessness filled this room, as if if if I moved even the slightest bit, I would lose my life.

    I moved my eyes only to look for the Immortal King Dogma, who should have come here first, and searched for him.

    There it was.

    Its body was being trampled at Alice''s feet.

    But its head was gone.

    ''''Head, head.

    Just then, a young child''s voice came from behind the throne where Alice sat.

    With a colossal roll, the head of a dogma rolled out of it.

    A young girl appeared to chase it.

    She caught the dogma''s head and spun it around happily, playing with it.

    ''Ta-suke-te,''

    As it spun, the head of the dogma made a sound.

    Its voice was trembling with fear.

    The Immortal King, who shouldn''t feel fear, is half crying for help.

    ''Camilla, appraise whether that thing is the Demon King or not.

    I can''t. I can''t open my eyes. I want to go home as soon as possible.

    Camilla rattled and shuddered.

    ''I don''t need to appraise it. That thing is different from the Demon Lord.''

    The darkness that covers Azathoth is stirring violently.

    It''s a human being. An unmistakable, ordinary human being. You can''t feel God''s power or demonic power or anything else. But it''s far beyond the limits of a human being. How is it possible for a person to have that kind of power?

    I look at Alice again.

    The hairs on her entire body stand up against her and her entire body starts to shake.

    My instincts are screaming at me to run away now.

    ''You are ......''

    Azathoth''s words were choked up.

    Alice, who was supposed to be sitting on the throne earlier, suddenly stood in front of Azathoth''s eyes as if she had moved a moment ago.

    ''...... what the hell are you?''

    With that line, Azathoth was blown away.

    Backhand blow.

    Alice remained in the same position and slammed a right fist into Azathoth''s face.

    Azathoth, who flew away while spinning a screw, plunged into the rubble and remained motionless.

    I''m not going to be able to get it right.

    ''''Hey.

    Alice talks to Camilla as if she were talking to a friend.

    ''My heart hurts. I''ve been dying to see you. But I can''t see you. What should I do when that happens?

    Alice said as she suppressed the bruises on her chest.

    ''Wow, I don''t know,''

    Camilla, who managed to answer that, was blown away, as was Azathoth.

    She ran headfirst into the rubble next to Azathoth and lined up close together.

    Neither of them twitched.

    ''You,''

    Alice turns to me.

    ''Do you know what you should do?''

    If we make a mistake in replying, our Four Heavenly Kings will be annihilated here.

    But there was no way to know the answer to such a thing.

    I just had to say what I thought.

    ''''There''s someone we''ve been wanting to meet for a long time, too.

    After the battle with the gods, the demon king withdrew to the Great Labyrinth and forbade us to come there.

    "All we can do is wait. "All we can do is wait, believing that we will see each other again. All you can do is wait.

    He said this to Alice, as if to remind himself.

    ''...... I see.''

    After a long silence, Alice mutters a word and returns to her throne.

    Was she saved?

    No, not yet, I still have to ask Alice something.

    ''How?! How did you get the power to be a human being and yet far exceed the limits of a human being!

    Alice looked at me for a moment, then

    ...... by Takumi.

    The tremendous aura of Alice that seemed to be about to explode now so far is gone.

    She remembered something, and she had a little blush on her face and a small smile on her mouth.

    ''All thanks to Takumi''s guidance to Watashi.

    A mere mortal is capable of making a human this powerful.

    The only person who could be as strong as this is the Demon King.

    Demon King Takumi-sama.

    I muttered in my mind.

 25 Twenty-one episodes and no one is gone

    So, that''s what happened?

    Chloe came to me in the morning after the Ten Goukai.

    Takumi, who was sitting comfortably while the other strongmen stood up, said proudly, "I''ll beat you guys with one finger. I''ll take you all down with one fingertip while you''re sitting there.

    There he is, the Dragon King!

    Leia is rambling on.

    I no longer have the energy to go into it. And he''s not the Dragon King.

    But how did he get through that kind of shura unscathed?

    I was stuck in my seat for a while, unable to move.

    ''''I don''t want to fight here.

    How relieved I was by those words from Chairman Barbaroy.

    He must have warned me with those words.

    ''There will be a guild martial arts competition in exactly one month. How about we each send multiple representatives and do whatever the winning camp says.

    The Guild''s Grand Martial Competition.

    I have bad memories of being forced by Nuruhachi to participate in that tournament, which was tournament style, a long time ago.

    The unseemly first round loss was lightly traumatic.

    ''What do you call everything?''

    Tell them the Guild will not interfere with you in any way, and you''ll never come here again.

    As expected of an old man, he sees exactly what I want most.

    But on the other hand, if he loses, I might be bound as the Demon King for life.

    I look at the members who followed me at the round table.

    I don''t feel like I''m going to lose when compared to my opponent.

    ''''What do you mean by multiple representatives? I''ve only got about one other person left in the group besides the members here.

    I''ve been a bloke until recently. The only other person I can think of is Chloe, but I don''t want to ask for it if at all possible. I''m afraid I''m going to be made king in a heartbeat.

    I don''t care how many people you have. "I don''t care how many, but you can have one if you''re sure.

    No, no, no, no, on the contrary, I''m the only one who doesn''t want to participate, saying I have a stomach ache or something.

    But they''re going to mobilize the entire guild over there. I''m super scared just thinking about it.

    ''''In that case, I''ll let the other three members of the Four Heavenly Kings participate too.

    The words of the Beast King Miakis give me a little bit of relief.

    If the Four Heavenly Kings are as strong as Miakis, who lightly fought off the mad warrior (berserker) Zach, then they''re pretty reliable, right?

    All right. I''ll take that offer.

    It''s settled. I''ll inform you of our representatives at a later date.

    Barbaroi stood up and turned away.

    The other five were still staring at me, as if they weren''t convinced.

    ''Don''t do it, it''s folly to fight an opponent whose power you don''t understand.

    With those words, the five of us finally turn to leave the place.

    ...... There''s a lot of room. If you wanted to, you could really get rid of us without a hitch, couldn''t you?

    No, you need to get out of here before I''m done. I''m begging you.

    But you mustn''t underestimate the guild, Demon King Takumi. I still have some goodies left in reserve.

    Well, I''m looking forward to it.

    Well, let''s just say I''ve left the rest to you guys and I''ll abstain in the first round. I''ll abstain in the first round.

    This is how the turbulent Ten Goukai finally came to an end.

    Leia and Chloe''s conversation was even more exciting and showed no signs of ending.

    As they emerged from the cave, they saw Miakis, the Beast King, curled up on a large rock, basking in the sun.

    When he''s quiet, he looks a little cute, like a real cat.

    ''''N-nya?'''' Is the demon king here to bask in the sun too?

    No, no. More importantly, how long are you going to be here?

    Demon Lord is kind, the food is delicious, and I want to be a child here.

    "I categorically refuse.

    After eating dinner with the rest of us last night, Miakis missed me so much.

    Even though it''s hard for Chihar and Leia alone, I can''t afford to add more dependents to the family.

    ''''Anyway, I want to ask you one thing, did you feel the Demon King''s presence here, have you felt it even once since then?''''

    ''''No, I don''t feel it at all. Even though I''m this close to you, you look like a f*cking scumbag, your ability to hide your power is too great.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a shitty attack, and tears blur in front of my eyes.

    However, if Miakis felt a hint of presence here, it would have narrowed down the candidates for the Demon King quite a bit.

    The Guild''s Grand Martial Meeting in a month''s time.

    If I can find the real Demon King before then, I''ll be cleared of all charges and won''t have to participate in the tournament.

    There were twelve candidates for the Demon King that were there.

    The six who returned and the six who are left.

    Which one of them is the Demon King?

    Hey, cat. Don''t think you''ve won that one.

    A short distance away, the mad warrior (berserker) Zach was bare swinging his great sword.

    Why don''t you even go back ......

    You''re not going to be able to get away with it. At that time, I hadn''t even shown a glimpse of my true strength. In the Great War Party, I''m going to beat you to a pulp.

    Okay, okay, okay. If you want, I can take care of you right now.

    ...... I don''t want to do this now because I want to beat him on the big stage. I''m not afraid of you.

    Zach buzzes his great sword to fool around.

    I don''t think it''s possible that this guy is a demon king, but maybe it''s possible that he''s pretending to be weak.

    In the meantime, let''s be vigilant. But probably not.

    ''''Oh, that''s right. Demon King. I want something fatty for dinner, so let''s have meat. A madman needs fat. Also, I want you to serve a mountain of rice from the start. It''s too much trouble for me to refill every time.

    You''re not even going to stay.

    At the round table in front of the cave, the Goblin King and Rick are playing an Eastern game of chess.

    You''re not going to stay here for another month, are you?

    That''s not good. Before I''m a demon king or not, I''ll run out of food reserves and won''t be able to survive the winter.

    As I was thinking about this, a messenger bird flew in front of me and left the same black envelope as last time.

    ''Don''t tell me you''ve already decided on a representative from the other side?

    I hurriedly tore open the envelope and looked at the contents.

    Sure enough, the name of the representative was written on it.

    ''''Ah!''''

    Zach, who had been peeking at the letter from behind, shouts out.

    ''My name isn''t in it!

    Yeah, that''s not important.

    Rather than that, I can''t believe my eyes at the name on the guild''s representative.

    Alice.

    Those three letters were indeed engraved there.

 26 Episode 22 Probability of the Demon King

    What''s going on, sir? Takumi.

    Leia talked to me while I was preparing dinner, worried about me.

    I guess it was because she was on top of things, even though she was always able to concentrate only when she was making dinner.

    ''It''s nothing. I was just thinking about something.''

    Is that so? Since it was Takumi-san, I''m sure she must have had grand ideas that I never would have thought of.

    Yeah, you''re right, you''re right.

    I don''t even get into my usual lines and stick to them.

    I know why.

    It''s Alice.

    I can''t hide my confusion and shock that she''s joining the guild camp.

    ''''Hey, Alice is .......''''

    I stop trying to talk to Leia.

    Maybe no one knows what Alice is thinking.

    Ten years ago, why Alice only missed me, why she thinks I''m the weakest person in history, why she thinks I''m the strongest person in history, it''s all a mystery.

    ''''What is it?'''' What''s wrong with Lady Alice?

    No, it''s nothing.

    I look intently at Leia, who looks at me with a kyoton.

    How likely is it that she is the Demon King?

    Leia''s technique of lowering the gods makes the ancient gods reside in her body.

    Did you put a demon king in your body without realizing it?

    Why did Alice send Leia to me in the first place?

    Ten years ago, when I protected Alice in the dungeon, if the Demon King was also there, Alice and the Demon King were ......

    Well, Takumi. Well, if you stare at me too long, then...

    Oh, oh. I''m sorry.

    I look away from Leia, who has turned a bright red face.

    The probability of Leia being a demon king seems pretty high, on a scale of one to ten, I''d say it''s about a seven.

    ''''Oh, um, did you have something on your face?''''

    Hey, it''s nothing. I just wanted to see your face, but no, no, I didn''t mean it. That''s not what I meant.

    We both get depressed, unable to look at each other anymore.

    Seeing Leia like that makes me think she''s not a demon king.

    No, maybe I just want to believe that.

    ''''I''m reluctant to be an iai-anaguma, isn''t it?

    ...... I''ll stop that gobbledygook mid-flyer!

    We see Rick and the Goblin King playing chess all morning and all night.

    Rick and I are supposed to have a pile of stories to tell, but we don''t talk to each other at all.

    What happened to Sasha and Batts, and have they been partying with Nuruhach since then?

    When I spoke to him while he was playing chess, Rick just nodded silently and didn''t listen properly.

    ''It''s ...... ote-flyer-taking,''

    Ugh, can''t we wait for that? Mr. Ric.

    I can''t wait for ....... Mr. Jaslak.

    What''s up with you, Jasrak? They''re so friendly.

    I can''t help but feel jealous of them.

    The probability of these two being the Demon King is pretty low, I''d say 2 for the Goblin King and 3 for Rick.

    I''d say the Goblin King is at least 2 and Rick is at least 3.

    What do you think of my sword play? The power to shake the heavens and earth with a single blow!

    Shut up. Shut up.

    Zach, the Berserker, and Miakis, the Beast King, who have been together for a long time for one thing or another.

    Aren''t we getting along pretty well too?

    I know that Miakis is not the Demon King.

    As you can imagine, the Demon King doesn''t want to be in the sach.

    Sach''s odds are close to zero to 1.

    Then there''s Chihar.

    I go to take a peek at Chihar sleeping in the cave.

    He looks happy and curled up in the straw.

    I think about Chihar.

    In terms of suspiciousness, Chihar may be the most suspicious one.

    The adult personality that he sometimes shows.

    Isn''t that perhaps the personality of a demon king?

    "Mu?u." "Chukumi." "Itaijiuki.

    Chihar smiles as he talks in his cute little sleep.

    Yup. I don''t want Chihar to be the Demon King or something. I reduce the odds from 8 to 4.

    Of the six remaining people, the odds of five Demon Kings are like this.

    And the last one.

    Hey, Karuna. What are the odds of me having a Demon Lord in my midst?

    I ask the demon sword Karuna.

    Yes, in the end I am myself.

    ''''The probability of the Demon King being inside Tak-kun is absolutely zero. The vessel that ordinary people have cannot exist in Tak-kun. It''s empty. The power, the astral body, and the astral body can''t stay there if they don''t have the vessel.

    ...... Right.

    Happy and sad, but this narrows it down to eleven people left.

    ''Could Karna feel the presence of the Demon King that Miakis felt?

    The demon sword Karuna, which has the ability to absorb power, is quite sensitive to the signs of power.

    ''''During the Ten Goukai, I did feel a momentary swing of power. But I didn''t know who sent it. That''s how small a sign it was.

    I knew it.

    The demon king deliberately gave out a small sign.

    To let Miakis know that I''m here.

    Maybe he wanted to fool me into thinking he was the Demon King.

    My suspicions turn to certainty.

    I''m being framed by the Demon King.

    What are you thinking, Tuck, what are you thinking?

    ......

    I couldn''t answer Karuna.

    Why would the Demon King do this to me?

    No, there shouldn''t be any connection between me and the Demon King in the first place.

    If there''s one thing I know, it''s that the Demon King might have been in the dungeon where I picked up Alice ten years ago.

    The Ancestral Demon King.

    Even Miakis, the Four Heavenly Kings, had never seen its true form.

    Had I met that Demon King without knowing it?

    He took a big breath and let it out heavily.

    ''Maybe it''s time to move off this mountain.

    Alice''s thoughts and the Demon King''s intentions.

    The answers to all of these questions can be found in that place.

    In the labyrinth where he met Alice.

 27 Episode 23 The name of the city is

    "Tak-kun, are you going alone?

    Yeah, I''ll go alone.

    In the middle of the night, after we ate dinner and everyone went to bed, we finished getting ready for the trip.

    I remember the route to the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    It''s not far from this mountain.

    ''''If we don''t encounter any demons, we''ll get there in ten days.

    I can only save her once a day. If we push ourselves too hard, we''ll lose consciousness. Are you going to be okay with that?

    I''ll try to run away. I don''t want everyone else to get hurt.

    This is my own problem.

    The truth is, I wanted to leave my magic sword Karuna behind as well, but as expected, I can''t travel without it.

    It''s just a matter of time before I''ll be able to help you as much as I can. I''ll let you know in advance if any demons are approaching.

    Thank you.

    What do you mean, you''re so serious? Tat-kun, you''re a bit funny. You look better with your usual a**h*le face.

    Carna and I walked away from the cave, talking in a small voice.

    She thought she could leave without anyone noticing.

    ''Are you going out? Master Takumi.

    During the day, the Goblin King was sitting on a large rock where the Beast King Miakis had been basking in the sun.

    ''''Ah, just for a walk,''''

    ''I see. I was just able to take that walk the other day. Can I show you the way, if you''d like?

    It''s true that the heroic end said in the Jugoukai (Jugoukai).

    The Goblin King met Alice in the Demon King''s Labyrinth.

    ''No need to guide me. For that matter, go to Leia''s .......

    Alice tried to tell him in the letter, and stopped trying to ask him about Leia. That would have nothing to do with this time.

    ''No, it''s still good. Tell everyone that I''ll be gone for a while and they can do what they want with the food.

    I understand. Have a good day, Takumi.

    The Goblin King sees me off and leaves the cave.

    I''m worried about food, but we''ll think about that after this mess is over.

    Ha, this is the first time we''re alone. Aren''t you a little nervous?

    No, not at all.

    "Oh, really? Yes, of course! I don''t know! I''m a nuke!

    My trusty demon sword, Karuna, suddenly falls asleep.

    Or rather, she was asleep. A new revelation.

    I don''t know why she''s angry, but until we get off the mountain, there won''t be much danger.

    I decided to leave him alone for a while.

    I turned around once I was a little ways down the mountain.

    I was going to live my life on my own forever, taking it easy and not leaving the cave alone.

    Would he be able to return to those days again someday?

    I walked down the mountain path with that thought in mind.

    I reached the city just as dawn was breaking.

    The morning glow had dyed the city red and yellow.

    The little mountain I was on, called Mount Bolt. At the foot of the mountain was a remote country town called Nat.

    A number of small farms spread out in front of me, and I could see people working in the fields here and there from early in the morning.

    The houses that were built here and there were all made of stone, and the outer walls that covered the town were also piled with bricks.

    I''m not sure if we''ve arrived in town or not. It''s been a while, Nat''s Town.

    Karuna, who woke up at some point, muttered.

    Come to think of it, Karuna was bought at a weapons store in this city.

    ''''Oh, Tak-kun, aren''t you going to enter the city?

    I was eager to get in.

    This is where we need to get food and equipment for the trip.

    But from the moment I saw the town sign at the entrance, I couldn''t move a single step.

    You know, the signboard has changed. What is this?''

    Karuna also noticed. I knew it wasn''t a mistake.

    A sign with the name of the city written on it. The name of the signboard that used to say ¡¾Nat''s Town¡¿ had been changed.

    ¡¾Takumi''s Town¡¿

    It was indeed written there.

    ''It''s Takumi-sama! Takumi-sama is here!

    I sneak into town, but the first farmer''s grandmother I meet eyes with suddenly shouts at me.

    With a mad dash that didn''t seem like an old man, she disappeared into the center of the city.

    From there, it was just a matter of time.

    Even though it was early in the morning, we were surrounded by a crowd that could have been the entire city''s population.

    Takumi-sama, Takumi-sama! Thank you for saving the city from goblins!

    I''m sorry I didn''t realize you had been watching over us from the mountains all this time.

    No, I''m not saving it and I''m not watching over it.

    "I propose to sacrifice one of our city''s daughters once a year. I beg you, please, appease your fury.

    No, I''m not mad at you at all, so stop being so serious.

    Oh, how merciful of you, Takumi-sama! I hear that you will continue to protect us free of charge, gentlemen!

    Ooohhhh, they cheer.

    Everyone is prostrating themselves and worshipping me.

    No, I haven''t and I won''t.

    I''m sorry, but I have some urgent business to attend to. Do you sell me enough food for 20 days, some travel gear, and a simple shield?

    You''re not selling it. All of you! We need food and supplies for Master Takumi as soon as possible!

    No, I''ll buy it. Please let me buy it. Please let me buy it!

    No. It would be a terrible thing to get free stuff here. If the mountain pays tribute to me, I won''t be able to live at ease.

    Takumi-sama, how is Moe with Ola''s place? If you don''t mind, do you want another one?

    Oh, yeah. Not now. Better make a good count of how many moo''s you''ve got, though.

    An old cowherd with a moo speaks to me.

    The moo you gave me was the Goblin King!

    I wanted to shout that, but I held back because it would cause confusion.

    ''''As expected of you, Takumi-sama. You seem to have mastered that magic sword, Soul Eater.''''

    This time, a bearded arms dealer''s father spoke to me.

    If you''re looking for a shield, how about this one? The Magic Shield King Bomb. If the user is attacked beyond a certain point, the shield will explode and self-destruct in a huge explosion that engulfs the user. It''s okay. Takumi-sama would surely be able to use it unharmed.

    I don''t know how to use this thing!

    Why do you guys always sell so much dangerous equipment? I mean, what''s a king bomb?

    A regular shield will do. Also, get me some regular leather armor.

    The arms dealer''s father looks disappointed.

    ''Takumi-sama, take the town''s famous rice bales with you.

    I can''t carry something so heavy.

    Takumi-sama, please take my daughter.

    No, it''s heavier than a bale of rice.

    "Takumi-sama, Takumi-sama, Takumi-sama!

    Hey, let''s get out of here, Karuna.

    I couldn''t even prepare my equipment, and I started running at once.

    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of the equipment.

    There''s no way I''m going out there.

    When everything is over, I''ll definitely lock myself away in the mountains again.

    With that vow, I left the city that was named after me, as if to escape.

 28 Episode 24: The Great Labyrinth of the Demon King

    Five days have passed since we left the mountains.

    We passed through a swampy area and arrived at the desert.

    This vast desert is called the Golgoda Desert.

    At the center of the desert, far below ground, lies the Labyrinth of the Demon King.

    I can only see sand. Tak-kun, do you have a clue where we are?

    ''Yeah, I can tell by the position of the sun. It''s late today, so let''s make camp and wait for the morning.

    We set up our tents in a grassy field just before entering the desert.

    We didn''t bring enough food, but we did catch a few rabbis and lee along the way.

    We quickly peeled them, built a fire and roasted them on a spit.

    We built a simple stone oven to smoke the uneaten portions.

    That should give us enough food to last us until we arrive.

    ''We haven''t seen any demons or big beasts at all so far.

    The marshes are full of slime, kelogs and other demons. I was prepared to run into them at least two or three times, but we made it to the desert without a beat.

    ''Karna, didn''t you sense anything in the swamp?''

    "That''s right, I didn''t notice any signs of a demon. No sign of a living monster.

    Indeed it was.

    Along the way, we found several demon corpses.

    They were all corpses that looked as if they had been alive just a moment ago.

    ''''Other than demons, yes, did you sense any signs of people?

    That''s a bit difficult to answer. "That''s a little hard to answer. We''ll pretend we haven''t noticed.

    It''s almost like I''m saying the answer, but if Karna says so, I''ll have to pretend I don''t notice.

    ''You''ve made a bit too much food. We''ve made a bit too much food, it''s going to go bad. We have no choice, so let''s leave it as is. I hope a beast or something will eat it.

    I shouted to myself in a louder voice.

    I hear a gurgling sound coming from the shade of a tree a short distance away.

    I pretend not to hear it and enter the tent.

    I knew you were going to be popular.

    Hmm? What are you talking about?

    The next morning, the food we had left behind had vanished cleanly.

    Once we entered the desert, we could see it several times, even visually, as there were few places to hide.

    Suddenly, when a huge worm-like demon called a sandworm attacked from the desert ground, a voice could be clearly heard from behind, "Takumi-san!

    ''''Evil Dragon Darkness, the Great Flame Bomb!

    "Jaryu Ankoku, the Great Fire Bullet!

    Karna shouted the name of her special move, so she continued to shout it.

    Countless black balls erupted from Karuna and attacked the Sandworm.

    All of them hit, and with the explosion, Sandworm was blown far away.

    ''''Ah.''''

    Our eyes met with whoever it was that was trying to run up behind us.

    He was carrying a little girl on his back.

    I saw sand in his eyes. That''s funny, I can''t see anything.

    The figure disappears as I rub my eyes.

    ''Can''t we just meet up now?''

    Hmm? What are you talking about?

    This is my problem alone.

    But I''ve used Karuna, which can only be used once a day.

    I asked him in my mind to take care of the rest, and I continued on.

    Three days later, thanks to Karuna''s detection and mysterious helper, we arrived at the Demon King''s Labyrinth earlier than planned.

    ''''Is this a tomb?

    As Karuna says, in the middle of the desert, there are several large iron crosses stuck in the middle of the desert that look like tombs.

    There are 72 of them.

    Each one has something like a name written on it, but it looks like a demonic script and is completely unreadable.

    On one of them, there is a sign engraved with Nu circled by a circle.

    It''s the one Nuruhachi put on when he found this dungeon.

    Pushing that cross forward, the ground shifted with the sound of iron creaking and a staircase leading to the basement appeared.

    ''''This is the Demon King''s Labyrinth, isn''t it?

    Yeah, yeah.

    Ten years ago, I explored this place with Nuruhachi and his friends, not knowing it was so.

    Did the Nuruhachi come here knowing that this was the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King?

    In the deep darkness, relying only on the torchlight, we descended a stone spiral staircase that seemed to go on forever.

    I heard the sound of their footsteps overlapping.

    I guess they''re following behind me.

    That''s what I did when I came here with Nuruhach and Rick and the others.

    I''ll always have a strong group of friends to protect me.

    Let''s make sure we get home together, the sound of overlapping footsteps reassured me as I stomped down the stairs.

    I reach the deepest part of the building.

    The lavishly decorated double-opening iron door there was no different than it was ten years ago.

    "Nonsense, it won''t open,

    Speaking of which, Nuruhachi tried to open this door at first, but he just couldn''t do it.

    "I can''t open it with the magic I''ve built up to the limit," he said. Don''t tell me he''s still growing stronger?

    Yes, he did indeed say something like that.

    After all, Nuruhachi must have known that this was the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    After that, Rick, Sasha and Batts made various attempts to open the door, but they didn''t falter.

    ''If it won''t open, it''s no use. Let''s go home and get some food.

    In the mood to give up, I was alone and carefree, and I leaned against the door, trying to comfort everyone.

    That''s when my body slowly slumped.

    The door that I had been putting my weight on opened easily, as if it wasn''t locked, and I rolled into the room.

    And then I met Alice there for the first time.

    How could I be the only one who could open that door?

    If it''s the same as that time, this door should easily open again.

    In the midst of my nervousness and anxiety, I put my hand on the door.

    With a rusty sound of steel, the door swings open easily.

    Just then, I hear the sound of footsteps.

    ''You can come out now. I knew you were following me the whole time.

    Well, that''s great.

    Huh?

    I turned around in a hurry to hear a husky voice that wasn''t what I had expected.

    ''''I knew you''d come back here. Demon King Takumi.''''

    A beautiful red-haired young man with a holy sword Excalibur at the ready and a blue cloak on his head, the heroic End was standing there.

    ''''Ah, that! What about Leia and Chiharu?

    Behind End, Leia, deprived of a scene to appear in, and Chiharu, who had been carried on his back, looked sad.

    ''''We don''t need to wait for the big war party. I''m going to beat you right here.

    Towards the end of the Excalibur pulled out, I reflexively pull out my magic sword Karuna.

    ''''Takkun, in a bad way.''''

    Yeah, he''s a brave man. He should be pretty strong.

    No. The door was open in the room. There''s something in there.

    A strange air flowed from there, as if darkness covered the room.

    It was the moment I involuntarily turned my head towards the room.

    Endo''s Excalibur was swinging down with a mighty swing, aiming at my brain.

 29 Twenty-five episodes The truth is always one or two

    Excalibur is swung down with a mighty swing, aiming at my brain.

    But just before it hits, a shadow appears in front of me like a gale.

    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.

    "You are an apprentice of the Demon King Takumi!

    You''re a million years too young to be fighting with Takumi.

    Between me and the brave end, Leia was interrupted in an instant. She is still carrying Chihar on her back.

    Both of us put strength into our swords and begin to press the brim with each other.

    ''''Don''t think that the Holy Sword Excalibur can be received by such a katana.

    When End put more power into it, Excalibur shone and began to emit a strong light.

    ''''Haaaaaah, Kouhazan!

    The dark dungeon was illuminated by Excalibur''s light.

    He was probably going to cut off both sides of Leia''s entire katana.

    But Leia has a spare expression on her face and is catching Excalibur.

    ''''What''s wrong?'''' Is this the extent of Excalibur?

    That''s not possible! The Holy Sword''s power can only be accepted by the Holy Sword! No way!

    Leia smiled and muttered.

    ''It''s the Holy Sword Masamune,''

    Two of the world''s three great holy swords are in this place.

    The other holy sword, Takumikalibur, is just a cheap sword, so these two are practically the holy swords complete.

    Since the two holy swords and Leia and End''s power are also at odds, both of them stare at each other without moving in front of the open door, with their swords pressed together.

    ''''This Holy Sword Masamune, when I was in training ......

    Not good. Leia fights and tries to start a long, seemingly lengthy recollection of the past.

    Now he has to find out, as soon as possible, the identity of the foreign presence he feels from inside the door.

    ''Hey, I''m sorry.''

    It was when Leia and End were about to squat down and enter the doorway through the gap between their swords together.

    The right elbow hits End''s chest with a plop.

    ''''Hee-hah,''''

    Suddenly, End let out a pretty voice and tingled, holding his chest down.

    Poppycock.

    It was very, very plump.

    I''m left with an indescribably happy feeling on my right elbow, like I can''t believe I''ve hit a man''s chest.

    "You might be ......

    End glares at you once, and you stop talking.

    For some reason, you''re keeping it a secret.

    I feel sorry for him, so I''ll keep it quiet.

    ''As expected of you, Takumi. With just a touch, you beat a brave man with whom I was struggling in an instant. This is Takumi-san''s secret technique.

    Yeah, you got it. You got it.

    If I told him it was really just s*xual harassment, he''d cut me off.

    ''Now is not the time for a fight, either of you. Do you feel anything in the room?

    The two finally turn their attention there to the room.

    ''......! This is a sign.

    Takumi.

    Leia and End also notice the alien presence.

    I nod silently and we all walk into the room.

    A room made of stone.

    There was nothing else there but torn off chains splattered across the floor.

    That''s right. Alice was standing alone in this empty room.

    Alone? Are you sure you were alone?

    At that time ten years ago, the one person who was visible for sure was Alice alone.

    When I met her, young Alice didn''t speak human language, she was crawling on all fours and barking like a beast.

    She walked into the room and turned to me?

    Wrong. Alice was barking in a different direction the whole time.

    It wasn''t barking, it was talking.

    When we met, there was something unseen next to Alice when she met me.

    "I knew it was still here.

    It was Chihar on Leia''s back who said that.

    Instead of the usual child''s voice, it''s been replaced with an adult''s voice.

    He jumps off Leia''s back and walks to the back of the room with a stalwart.

    It soon comes to a dead end, and Chiharu stands there, staring at the wall in front of him.

    Ten years ago, when we came here, we were too busy protecting Alice to examine this room.

    What was Nuruhachi''s purpose in coming to the Demon King''s Labyrinth?

    Chiharu has the answer to that question.

    I can''t help but think of it that way.

    I''ve been staring at the wall, and Chiharu pointed both hands at the wall.

    "Release (release)

    As soon as Chiharu muttered a blur, light flooded from both hands.

    That light spreads out towards the wall, and the wall disappears as if it were melting.

    Gulping, I gulp.

    Leia and End also stare beyond the vanished wall without making a sound.

    There was a new room.

    The room was filled with blue flowers.

    And surrounded by those flowers, a huge block of ice, like a pillar, stood in the center of the room.

    For a moment, it was such a fantastic sight that I forgot that this was a dungeon deep underground.

    ''''That thing!''''

    Leia speaks up.

    I''m so surprised I can''t even speak.

    She''s there, asleep, in a block of ice.

    She is a stark figure, her hands crossed as if to hug herself, hiding her breasts.

    The lower half of her body was obscured by her extended hair, making her look mysterious.

    ''Why are you here ......?''

    Finally, I check it out aloud.

    No doubt this face is ......

    Nuruhachi.

    The Nuruhachi who had fought Alice and was said to be dead was there.

    He stood there, stunned by too much.

    Neither Leia nor End moves as they stare at the Nuruhachi in the ice.

    Among them, only Chiharu walks up to it and touches the ice.

    ''No. This is not a Nuruhachi.

    His voice trembled a little.

    Whether it was anger or sadness, Chihar was staring at Nurhachi in the ice with a complicated expression.

    ''''This is the Demon King. It''s the main body of the Demon King with its soul missing.''''

    Alice, Nuruhachi, the Demon King, and me.

    Something clicked.

    After ten years, the gears that had stopped now began to turn.

 30 Quiet story Nurhaci, the Demon King, and Alice

    About 10,000 years ago.

    When mankind did not yet exist on earth.

    Out of the chaos, I was born.

    Why was someone like me born?

    I couldn''t find an answer to that question, so I stopped thinking about it right away.

    About five thousand years ago.

    For five thousand years, I just kept getting stronger.

    It wasn''t of its own volition. Just like breathing, the power swelled on its own, just like breathing.

    From that time on, the apes, later known as humans, were born, and various races, including elves, dwarves, dragons, and goblins, were born on earth and approached me.

    However, even if I wanted to, I was unable to take it easy and destroyed everything that came near me.

    Their power soon evolves into a battle with the so-called gods.

    I didn''t want that kind of battle and power.

    After the battle, I personally sealed my body in the dungeon and became a spirit (astral) body. In order not to hurt anyone else.

    About 3,000 years ago.

    In the 2,000 years since he sealed his body, humanity has become the most prosperous on earth, and cities and countries have been built.

    In his spirit body, Yu entered the human race and tried to suppress his power and coexist with them.

    However, no human being was strong enough to withstand my power for long periods of time, and I had to replace them many times.

    For some reason, a subordinate called the demon tribe was formed during that time, and I was called the demon king from then on.

    A family called the Brave Clan also appeared and challenged me many times, but they were no match for me.

    Then, he meets an elf girl named Tilt who has immense magical power.

    She is the future Nuruhachi, the Great Sage.

    About 2000 years ago.

    For a long time after that, she was in the vessel of the Nuruhachi.

    Her magical power was enormous and enveloped the remainder of us.

    Inside the Nuruhachi, I might be able to coexist with people. I thought about that for a bit.

    But the limit was slowly approaching.

    Even within the Nuruhachi, Yu''s power was getting stronger and stronger, and soon even the Nuruhachi''s magic could no longer tolerate it.

    Under the influence of my power, Nuruhachi''s body was changing.

    Nuruhachi''s form became very similar to that of my main body, and the overflowing power gave Nuruhachi an extraordinary regenerative ability, making him immortal.

    Any further assimilation would destroy Nuruhachi and everything would be destroyed.

    I decided to leave Nuruhachi and shut myself away in my mental body in the dungeon where the main body was located.

    I vowed never to enter a human vessel again.

    You''re never going to come out again?

    ''Yes, I have forbidden my men to come here. I''ll seal the door as well.

    I say goodbye to Nuruhachi in front of the icy main body.

    ''Yes, I will miss you,''

    Saying that, Nuruhachi is squatting in front of the main body of Yu and doing something.

    ''''What are you doing?''''

    I am sowing seeds of a flower. With the power that leaks out of you, it will bloom without soil, water or light.

    Such a thing: ......

    I couldn''t say I didn''t want it.

    An emotion I''d never felt before had arisen within me.

    ''You look just like me and ...... No, you look just like Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi looks at the main body of Yu and laughs.

    From this moment on, Nuruhachi calls himself Nuruhachi to distinguish himself from my body.

    ''Someday I''ll be stronger than you and come for you.

    He knew it wouldn''t happen.

    Blah blah blah blah.

    He should have thought so, but for some reason, his chest tightened and a strange liquid flowed from his eyes.

    It was the first time in eight thousand years that this had happened.

    It was long after Nuruhachi was gone, long after the seed had sprouted, that I knew what the emotion was.

    Fifteen years ago.

    For 2,000 years, the door had not been opened.

    Several times the nuru bee came and spoke to me from outside, but I didn''t answer.

    Regardless of me, I want you to live. I hoped so.

    However, the flowers Nuruhachi left behind were magnificent and bloomed, turning the room blue and calming my lonely heart a bit.

    Why did Nuruhachi, who had no interest in flowers, do this? What kind of feelings are put into this flower?

    It was too unsuitable for the Demon King to think about flowers, so he immediately stopped thinking about it.

    The sealing of the door was really simple.

    The door was linked to the power of the remainder of the world, and only those who surpassed it would be able to open it.

    ÓÂÕß¤äÓ¢ÐÛ¡¢¥É¥é¥´¥ó¤äÉñ¤¬ìé¤òé_¤±¤è¤¦¤ÈÌô¤ó¤À¤¬¡¢ìé¤Ï¥Ó¥¯¤È¤â¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¶þ¶È¤Èé_¤«¤ì¤Ê¤¤ìé¤òÌ÷¤á¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤¤¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤É¤ó¤Ã¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦´ó¤­¤ÊÒô¤È¹²¤Ë¡¢ìé¤ÎÍâ¤ËºÎ¤«¤¬Âä¤Á¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    Õl¤«¤¬ËÀÌå¤ò’Î¤Æ¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢ïw¤Ó½µ¤ê¤Æ×Ôš¢¤·¤¿¤Î¤«¡£

    Ä§Íõ¤Î´óÃÔŒm(¥é¥Ó¥ê¥ó¥¹)¤òÔL¤ì¤¿Õß¤Ï¡¢ÈË¤Ç¤¢¤ì¡¢Ä§×å¤Ç¤¢¤ì¡¢Éñ¤Ç¤¢¤ì¡¢ÕlÒ»ÈËŽ¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê‡g¤¬Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¥Ì¥ë¥Ï¥Á¤¬ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    „e¤ËÓà¤ÏºÎ¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ‚û¤Ä¤­¡¢Öú¤«¤ë¤³¤È¤Î¤Ê¤¤Ã°ê“Õßß_¤¬¡¢×îáá¤ÎµØ¤ò¤³¤³¤Ëßx¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤¤¤¤ÃÔ»ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Ö¹¤á¤ë¤³¤È¤â³öÀ´¤º·ÅÖÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÈÕ¡¢Âä¤Á¤Æ¤­¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÃ°ê“Õßß_¤È¤Ïß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¤Õ¤§¡¹

    Ó×¤¤×Ó¹©¤ÎÉù¤¬ìé¤ÎÇ°¤«¤éÂ„¤³¤¨¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¶ú¤òÒÉ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤Î¸ß¤µ¤«¤éÂä¤Á¤Æ¤­¤Æ¡¢Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«£¿

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤µ¤é¤Ëó@ãµ¤¹¤Ù¤­ÊÂ¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    2000Äêég¡¢é_¤«¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿ìé¤¬¥ß¥·¥ß¥·¤ÈÒô¤òÁ¢¤Æ¤Æ¡¢×Ô„Ó¤Çé_¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤Î¤À¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÏ¶ég¤«¤é¡¢ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÁ¦¤¬Á÷¤ì¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¶þšr¤¯¤é¤¤¤ÎÐ¡¤µ¤ÊÅ®¤Î×Ó¤¬Á¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ìé¤¬¤¹¤Ù¤Æé_¤«¤ì¤ë¡£

    ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÁ¦¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¡¢Óà¤ÎÁ¦¤ÈßB„Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëìé¤¬¡¢¤â¤¦½µ²Î¤Ç¤¹¡¢¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤¿¤À¤ÎÈËég¤Î×Ó¹©¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤¬ºÎ¹Ê¡¢Óà¤òÉÏ»Ø¤ëÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡£

    ¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Îó@¤­¤Ë¿Ú¤ò¥Ý¥«¥ó¤Èé_¤±¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¡¢×Ó¹©¤òÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤¢©`¡¹

    ¥è¥¿¥è¥¿¤È¤½¤Î×Ó¤Ï²¿ÎÝ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ëìé¤¬×Ô„Ó¤Çé]¤Þ¤ë¡£

    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¡¢¤³¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤ÎÖ÷ÈË(¤¢¤ë¤¸)¤¬Óà¤«¤é×Ó¹©¤Ø¤ÈÒÆ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¾«ÉñÌå¤ÎÓà¤Î×Ë¤ÏÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢×Ó¹©¤ÏÓà¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤ÆÕæ¤ÃÖ±¤°¤Ëši¤¤¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£

    ¤³¤ÎÈÕ¤«¤é¡¢áá¤Ë¥¢¥ê¥¹¤ÈÃû¸¶¤±¤é¤ì¤ë×Ó¹©¤È¤ÎÆæÃî¤ÊÍ¬¾ÓÉú»î¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

 31 Episode 26 Takumi and his funny friends

    It''s an adventure to get home.

    I recall Nuruhachi always saying that.

    In fact, our return from the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) was marred by various troubles and our arrival was greatly delayed.

    The first one was the mutation of the Demon Sword Karuna.

    After entering the room where the main body of the Demon King was located, she suddenly stopped talking, so when I went outside and spoke to her with concern, a voice like the buzzing of a mosquito echoed in my head.

    ''''...... Takkun, our home is no longer good.''''

    What''s wrong, Karna? Are you okay?

    "The Demon King''s room was so powerful, I tried to take it from him, but it just made me sick.

    Did the Demon King''s alien power cause a rejection because even Karuna couldn''t absorb it?

    The reason Karuna did such a thing was probably because her remaining power was quite low. She hadn''t given him any power for a long time since she left on her journey.

    He handed Karuna to Leia and let her suck the power out of him.

    Before, Leia would have had all her power sucked out of her in an instant, but now she was able to endure it for quite some time.

    ''Let''s just rest for today. Leia must be tired, too. We''ll leave tomorrow morning.''

    Yes, Takumi.

    In the desert in front of the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King, they are about to start making preparations for camp.

    But someone opposed to it.

    "We''re going to take a break just because the demon sword has sucked out our power. You''re such a feeble little girl.

    The brave end said with sarcasm.

    ''I''ll change my mind next time. The demon sword will be more pleased with the power of a brave man.

    Don''t lick it! I''m not in shape! Takumi-san, let''s get going!

    Staring at each other, End and Leia.

    ''No, no, no, wait a minute. You''re not going to come with us, are you?

    Yeah, I''ll be watching you all the way to the big meeting.

    They don''t call me Demon King Takumi anymore, but for some reason End sticks to me.

    ''You, what are you trying to do by approaching Takumi-san? You''re not trying to become an apprentice, are you?

    No, no, no. No, no, no. I''m a brave man who watches over anyone suspected of being a demon king.

    You''re a liar! You''re in love with Takumi, aren''t you?

    ''Ho, ho, ho, I''m in love with you? No, no! I''m just going to be a pure brave man.

    Ends desperately screaming with a bright red face.

    ''Home, Kaeyu?''

    Yeah, why don''t you just leave me alone and we''ll go home?

    Yeah!

    The Chihar who answered cheerfully was the usual Chihar. The adult Chihar that was staring at the Demon King''s main body had completely disappeared.

    ''''Takumi-san, please wait!''''

    Wait, Takumi. You''re gonna be held accountable for your actions.

    What''s your responsibility? You don''t mean the touching of her breasts, do you?

    "Tak-kun, you''ve got lots of friends on your way home.

    Karuna, feeling a little better, said teasingly.

    After all, despite the fact that it took eight days to get there on the way, the return trip would take twice as long, sixteen days.

    Leia and End had a lot of silly fights and a lot of trouble.

    They competed to see who could hold onto Karna longer, and when they both fell down, I seriously considered leaving them alone.

    ''You''ve finally arrived at home, Takumi,''

    So this is my new home.

    Yeah, no, no. You''re in my house.

    Moo Moo, you live in your house?

    Oh, there it is, Chiharu.

    However, when they hear Chihar''s voice asleep on their backs, they think, Oh well.

    As soon as they reach the cave, Leia and Endo, who have wasted their energy, quickly fall asleep with Chihar.

    Leaving Karuna behind, I walked out, alone, to find a beautiful full moon illuminating the cave.

    As she exhales heavily, her breath turns white and she realizes that winter is approaching.

    Most of the food we had prepared for the winter was gone.

    Will we survive this winter?

    As I was looking up at the moon, a figure called out to me from the shadow of a large rock in front of the cave.

    Welcome back, Takumi.

    The one who bowed and appeared was Jaslak, the Goblin King again, just like when we left.

    I have a very bad feeling about this.

    ''''Ladies and gentlemen, we have been waiting impatiently for Takumi-sama''s return. Come on over here.

    Everyone hadn''t left yet.

    I couldn''t stop feeling bad as I was led towards the round table.

    ''What is this?''

    On the round table was a pile of liquor and food.

    And next to them were bales of rice, weapons and armor.

    In one of them I find a familiar shield.

    There''s no doubt about it. That''s the Magic Shield King Bomb.

    And at the round table, Rick, Chloe, Zach and Miakis as well as three other strangers have joined in and are drinking and making a fool of themselves.

    ''''Why is this like a banquet?''''

    ''As soon as Takumi-sama left, the people of the city brought a tremendous amount of tribute. Since it''s a good time to be here, Mr. Zach insisted that we all make some noise together, and this is what happened.

    I don''t know why we''re all making so much noise together.

    ''''Oh, you''re back, Demon King.

    While eating the bone-in meat, the mad warrior (berserker) Zach approaches me.

    "Well, Mr. Demon King, the people of the city like you a lot. I was wrong about the Demon King. I''m sure you''ll be happy to be on our side if you''re such a good demon king.

    Thank you. That''s good enough for me. I''d rather you take this one.

    Oh, no need for such a magnificent shield!

    Hmm. It looks good on you. After all, a big shield must be carried by a big man. This one is worthy of you.

    Demon King.

    Since you seem to be impressed, let''s keep quiet about this Demon Shield King Bomb self-destructing.

    ''''Why did you go quietly to our house?''''

    Then a staggered Chloe came in.

    ''Take Leia and Chiharu with you, why didn''t you take my fianc¨¦e with you?

    Chloe''s eyes were sitting up. The language is different than usual. Also different from her fianc¨¦.

    ''No, Leia and her friends just followed me on their own: ......

    I don''t listen to that! I''m asking you what you think of me!

    Completely drunk.

    Somebody help me, I looked at the round table and locked eyes with Rick, who was drinking alone.

    As usual, he didn''t take off his helmet when he was drinking and eating.

    ''Rick: ......''

    But before he can call for help, Ric gets up and heads to the Goblin King.

    ''Oh, Rik-kun, are we back in the game?''

    "Oh, let''s get started, Mr. Jaslash.

    Rick starts playing chess with the Goblin King as he runs away.

    Come to think of it, in the past, when I was at the party and Sasha was tangled up with me, Rick was gone at some point.

    ''''Tak-kun, are you listening to me properly?

    A drunk Chloe is a bit scary, the way she talks to Karna is similar to the way she talks to me.

    I managed to calm Chloe down while I tried my best to deal with her.

    ''''Oh, Demon Lord, welcome back,''''

    After caring for a drunken Chloe, the last one to come was the Beast King Miakis.

    ''''I''ve brought all of the Four Heavenly Kings with me. Let me introduce you to them.

    The identity of the three first faces is revealed.

    Dogma, the Immortal King with a full-body skeleton.

    Camilla, the vampire king with sharp fangs and bat-like wings.

    Azathoth, the Dark King covered in darkness.

    Yeah, it''s super scary. Too scary.

    Miakis with cat ears looks cute.

    "Well, I''ll take a rain check on that. I just got back today and I''m tired.

    That''s too bad.

    Behind a disappointed Miakis, the three of them are looking at me and talking.

    ''''So that''s the vessel of the current Demon King-sama. What do you think, Camilla?

    Yeah, I think he''s a pretty nice guy. He''s my type.

    That''s not what I asked. I want you to test it to see if it''s real!

    ''I can''t, Dogma. It''s completely shut down. I''ve never seen anything quite like it before.

    No, I don''t shut it off at all. Rather, it''s always full throttle full power.

    "There is no such thing as ...... truth. All that exists is interpretation.

    The other Four Heavenly Kings, Azathoth, seemed to be muttering to himself meaningfully, but he had no idea what he was talking about.

    Everyone was getting along pretty well.

    It can be troublesome, but I can''t help but think that living every day surrounded by friends like this isn''t surprisingly bad.

    But I guess that''s only until the big war club.

    I''ll tell you all about it at the big war party.

    Whose vessel is the Demon King in right now?

    None of them had yet to notice what I was clearly sure of.

 32 Twenty-seven episodes Daibukai held

    It was the morning of the day of the event when I arrived at the guild''s general headquarters where the Grand Martial Meeting was to take place.

    From failing the adventurer''s test to losing the first round of the Grand Martial Meeting, I didn''t have a lot of good memories of this place.

    He looked up at the Guild General Headquarters from the outside, which was covered by huge walls on all sides and armed like a fort.

    ''''Are we going to war?''''

    What in the world did the guild intend to fight and what did they build such a place for?

    Overwhelmed by the building that gave off a tremendous sense of intimidation, I arrived at the entrance gate and was stopped by a man who looked like a gatekeeper.

    ''''Today is the Guild Grand Martial Meeting. You will need a ticket or a guild card to enter.''''

    A burly, armored man who looked like a gatekeeper of sorts stood blocking the gate.

    "All participants. Let us through.

    When I showed him the letter that President Barbaroy had sent me beforehand, the gatekeeper opened the gate in a hurry.

    I beg your pardon, sir. Please come through!

    The gatekeeper is trembling in an upright and immobile position.

    As I thought, they think I''m the Demon King.

    Well, there''s the non-human Four Heavenly Kings and Chloe right behind us, and they don''t look like a decent group of people.

    Rather, I''m impressed that they stopped us well at first.

    Once inside, it was like a bit of a festival, with many stalls lined up.

    Normally, only guild officials are allowed to enter the guild''s general headquarters, but once every five years, only during the big war party, if you buy a ticket, you can get in.

    ''''Hey, isn''t that a group of Demon Kings?''''

    Don''t make eye contact or you''ll get cursed to death!

    All the old men of the stall looked away and were silent when we approached.

    We didn''t feel like we could shop.

    Takumi, I want to eat cotton candy!

    I''m sorry. I''ll get you something to take home.

    Once everything is resolved, will I be able to become a normal person again?

    As he patted Chihar''s head, he thought about that.

    The stage for the Grand Martial Association was located in the center of the General Headquarters.

    The large square, stone arena had iron pillars embedded in the four corners of the arena, each with some name written on it.

    ''''It''s the Four Divine Pillars. There are the same ones in the east. With the four divine beasts - Xuanwu, White Tiger, Blue Dragon and Vermilion Bird - guarding the four sides, the arena is elevated to a sacred place.

    Is there the same thing in Leia''s country?

    The last time I participated in the Grand Martial Competition, I failed to qualify, so I''ve never fought on such a magnificent stage.

    ''''A technique similar to my God Descending technique resides in the pillar. Genbu shrugs off the damage that would be fatal, White Tiger sees through the injustice, Blue Dragon heals the missing parts, and Vermilion Bird revives the dead. All of them will be defeated when their abilities are activated, but if you are fighting in this arena, you will not be dead.

    Well, that''s a safe bet for you to fight.

    I was going to abstain from fighting in the first round, but if I don''t die, I might as well try to fight.

    ''''Haha, Takumi-san was worried that his excess power would make his opponent a dead man, wasn''t he?

    Mm, you''re right, you''re right.

    Yeah, all he cares about is me dying.

    "I''ve been expecting you. Master Takumi.

    The person who welcomed me was Linden, who had set up the round table for the Ten Goukai.

    He said, "The preliminary round will start soon. All other members should go to the qualifying round.

    Yeah, there was definitely a rule like that.

    The top ten in the guild ranking could fight from the main tournament.

    Ours were Chihar and Jasrak, who were substitutes.

    The seven of the Four Heavenly Kings and Chloe had to fight from the preliminary round.

    ''''You guys go ahead and do your best. I''ll be waiting for you in the main tournament.

    That''s when Zach the Mad Warrior (Berserker) looked off with a fresh smile.

    ''''Oh, Zach-san, you''re from the preliminary round too.

    "Huh?

    ''Recently, it was officially decided to demote Zach-san''s ranking. Sach-san''s current guild ranking is 106th, a C rank.

    What the hell?

    Sacha lost 100 places in one fell swoop.

    The fact that he was beaten by Miakis in the Ten Goukai, unable to give Miakis an arm and a leg, seems to have made a bad impression on him.

    ''''Oh, you''ll remember that! I''m actually very strong! d*mn it, I''m going to beat you all to death!

    Sacha left a discarded line and ran to the qualifying area.

    I didn''t miss the large tears that flowed from his eyes.

    ''''The main tournament will be held with a total of sixteen people, the ten currently decided and the six who have passed the qualifying round. Would you like to watch the qualifying round?

    No, no. Call me when the main game starts.

    All right. I''ve prepared an anteroom for you, sir, where you can rest.

    We were shown to a luxurious waiting room next to the arena.

    Maybe it''s because I''m the number one ranked fighter, but it''s a far cry from the simple tent-like waiting room I had when I participated ten years ago.

    Hey, isn''t Chihar going to qualify?

    Yes, I''m with Takumi.

    Well, that''s more like it.

    Chihar, who has become an adult language, can fight evenly with the Goblin King Jasrak, but he''s not suited for a one-day tournament. He wouldn''t be able to show that kind of power for the entire match.

    Well, I don''t think the four heavenly kings, Chloe, and Jaslak''s six people would fall in the qualifying round.

    Even if Chihar doesn''t participate, they should be perfectly fine.

    Hmm? Six?

    Maybe, or maybe not, he''s hopeless: ......

    My hunch was correct.

    I heard a horrendous sound of explosions from the qualifying room.

    When I came out of the waiting room a short time later, I saw a group of men who seemed to be watching the qualifying rounds making a lot of noise.

    I heard that Sacher guy blew up the qualifying venue to make up for losing the ranking.

    ''No, he said he got beat up by some cat-like guy in the preliminaries, so he blew himself up.

    I heard they''re going to penalize you for blowing up the venue and demoting you further in the rankings.

    The Demon Shield King Bomb I gave him has caused a lot of trouble.

    Well, I''ve got the Four Divine Pillars and I won''t die, so I''ll be fine.

    ''''All the preliminary rounds are over. Now the draw for the main tournament will begin. Everyone, please prepare yourselves.

    As expected, the Four Heavenly Kings, Chloe, and Jaslak won the preliminary round.

    The names of the main contestants were posted in front of the arena.

    [Top ranked contestants]

    Ranking zero, Chairman of the Board, "Barbaroi Souza".

    Number one on the list is the most powerful in the universe, Takumi.

    Second place on the list is Alice, the most powerful human being in the world.

    Ranking #4: Brave man "The End

    Fifth place on the ranking list is the semi-machine "Machina.

    Ranking #6, Super Hunter "Dagan

    Ranking #7: Covert "Yol

    Ranking #8, god-slaying ''Leia''

    Ranking #9, Shield of Silence, Rick.

    Ranking No. 10, space user "Linden Lindberg

    [Qualifiers]

    The Beast King "Miakis

    The Immortal King "Dogma

    The Vampire King, Camilla.

    The Dark King, Azathoth.

    The Goblin King "Jaslak

    Black Dragon "Chloe

    These were the sixteen.

    The Daibukai, the main battle was about to begin now.

 33 Episode 28 Barbarois Strategies

    Now, let''s begin the draw for the main tournament of the Great War Party!

    A woman who looked like a moderator shouted into the side of the arena with a microphone.

    A loud cheer erupts from the spectators surrounding the arena.

    In front of the arena, we fifteen contestants are lined up in front of the arena.

    Only one person, Alice, was not seen there.

    Behind her was a huge tournament table board, and next to it was an iron lottery box with a hole in the top.

    ''''There is one more person who has arrived late, so I, the host, will draw the lottery for that person!

    Will Alice really be coming here?

    As I was thinking about this, Chairman Barbaroi, standing next to me, looked at me and smiled.

    There are still some hidden gem left for me to keep," he said before leaving, "I wonder if he was referring to Alice.

    I''d like to begin with Chairman Barbaroi, who is ranked number zero.

    With a creepy smile on his face, Chairman Barbaroy reached into the lottery box and pulled out a ball with "1B" written on it.

    ''Chairman Barbaroy, Game 1B,''

    In the first slot of the tournament table, on the right side, Barbaroi''s name is written.

    ''Next, first place in the rankings, Takumi-sama, please.

    He walked to the lottery box and took a ball from inside.

    ''Ta, Takumi-sama, game one A!

    A huge cheer went up from the audience.

    This is a big deal! From the first game, the Guild President and the number one ranked match has been decided!

    The Chairman''s smile, which seemed to be stuck on, was fished out further and became a big smile.

    ''''This lottery, it''s kind of cheating, Takkun.

    Well, fine. I don''t care who it is.

    There isn''t a single opponent I can beat in this one.

    It doesn''t matter what the guild tries to do to me.

    My goal is not to win the championship.

    The draw went on steadily, and all the tournament tables were filled up.

    Game 1.

    The most powerful in the universe, Takumi.

    Mr. Chairman, "Barbaroi Souza

    Game 2

    The Immortal King "Dogma

    The Use of Space "Linden Lindberg

    Game 3

    Dagan, the super-hunter.

    The Beast King "Miakis

    Game 4

    The Dark King, Azathoth.

    The semi-machine "Machina.

    Game 5

    God down. "Leia.

    Clandestine "Yol.

    Game 6

    The Shield of Silence, Rick.

    Brave man. The End.

    Game 7

    Black Dragon "Chloe

    The Vampire King, Camilla.

    Game 8.

    The Goblin King "Jaslak

    The most powerful mankind, Alice.

    My name and Alice''s name was written at the farthest point on the tournament table.

    I know it seems impossible, but if I''m going to fight Alice, I have to make it to the final.

    ''''Well then, let''s get the first match of the first round started right away! President Barbaroi, Master Takumi, please come to the arena!

    My ears hurt from the raging cheers.

    As usual, Chairman Barbaroi never cracks a smile and stares at me.

    The old man Nuruhachi said was the opponent he least wanted to fight.

    He uses every possible means to catch his opponent off guard.

    He makes himself look weak, lets his guard down, kills the signs, and sets up traps. That''s what he''d heard.

    A month after the battle in the Great War Party, I''m sure that Chairman Barbaroi will be preparing a trap that will be a must-win for him.

    But if it''s to be used against me, it''s rather convenient.

    I don''t need to use such a thing, I can easily lose, making it easier for my remaining friends to win.

    "Woohoo, let''s get started then.

    I confronted Chairman Barbaroi in the center of the arena.

    Come to think of it, it all started when this old man mistook me for the Demon King and came over.

    ''''Can I ask you one question?''''

    I''m sure of it.

    This is just confirmation.

    It wasn''t you who suspected me of being the Demon King, was it?

    For a moment, just for a second, I didn''t miss Chairman Barbaroy''s smile faltering.

    I knew it. My conviction was further cemented.

    "You''ll have your answer if you beat me.

    No, no, no, I get it all.

    Chairman Barbaroy''s killing spirit swells as he laughs.

    In the strange air, a gong sounds to announce the start of the match.

    ''''Daibukai, first match, let''s begin!

    Whoo-hoo-hoo!

    As the cheers and gongs continued to ring out, Chairman Barbaroi suddenly exploded his power.

    Chairman Barbaroi, whose body has swelled many times over and has become so well-muscled and macho that it''s hard to believe he''s an old man, clenches his fist and raises it.

    Only at the moment when he can reliably defeat his opponent will he explosively increase his power to finish him off with a single blow. That''s the Barbaroi''s way of fighting, Nuruhachi had said.

    So that means now is the time.

    "Takkun!

    ''Yeah, I can''t. It''s inevitable.

    I couldn''t move because my legs were sluggish.

    I asked for the rest, I believe in you, Four Divine Pillars.

    I said a prayer in my heart.

    I thought I''d been blown away with a thumping sound.

    But Chairman Barbaroi''s fist is not aimed at me, but at his own feet.

    The stone ground was cracked and its fist was buried up to my wrist.

    ''''Sealed Demon Secret Formula, Dark Absorption Formation (Drain Circle)!

    With Chairman Barbaroi''s thrusting arm at the center, a black magic circle spread out in the arena as if drawn with a brush.

    ''''It''s not dark magic!

    The scream of Karuna the demon sword resounds in my head.

    It''s the same lineage as the special move Karuna uses.

    "How is that possible? This technique is not something that can be used without preparation. You can''t use this technique without being prepared.

    As I suspected, they had planned something beforehand.

    I''m not going to be able to get out of it.

    I''m not going to be able to escape, so I just cower on top of that magic circle.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time.

    Chairman Barbaroy''s muscular, swollen body became thin, like a balloon squeezing, and he was breathing on his shoulders.

    Still, there was a smile on his pained face.

    ''''The reason I put the fight off for a month, and the reason I sent you to the Grand Martial Meeting was all to use this technique.

    From the magic circle at my feet, I can sense something unusual.

    I don''t need to ask to know that it''s a ridiculous technique.

    It took me a month to work this trick on the arena. I''ve been using all my powers to trigger it.

    Isn''t it against the law to plant a surgical procedure in advance?

    We see a white tiger pillar judging foul play.

    He doesn''t react at all. Are you okay, Four Divine Pillars?

    ''''It''s a subterfuge. The arena was set up after the magic was set up. It''s not a foul even if you use something that was already there.

    ...... f*ckin'' old man.

    I can see why Nuruhachi didn''t want to fight.

    Dirty. Grandpa, super dirty.

    ''''It doesn''t matter how powerful you are anymore, no matter how much power you have. Whatever power you have, all of it will be absorbed by this magic circle.

    I see, it''s the same as Karuna''s ability to absorb power.

    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s not.

    It''s time to pull the plug. It''s time to end this.

    A number of black arms extend from the magic circle with a bang.

    I''m not going to be able to get a good deal more than one of those arms to cling to my legs and fill up my lower body.

    Normally, this would be the only way to lose all of your power.

    But I didn''t have a single millimeter of such power.

    The black arm that grabbed me was clearly confused as it grabbed me.

    ''Good,''

    I moved my feet a bit, and the arm that grabbed me polo grabbed away.

    I walked normally over the magic circle and stood in front of Chairman Barbaroi.

    He looked up at me with his arm still stuck in the ground.

    His eyes were glazed over.

    ''''Bah, that''s ridiculous. This technique is the best secret technique that even gods and demon kings can''t escape and is absolutely invincible, the one I spent my life creating: ......

    That''s bad. I suppose it would have worked for someone with power, but it''s a completely meaningless attack on me.

    "Who the hell are you? Do you think you are more than a god or a demon king?

    Chairman Barbaroi is astonished.

    Karuna''s voice echoes in his head.

    ''Takkun, please say the usual.''

    Bringing my face up to Chairman Barbaroy''s ear, I said.

    ''You know exactly what I mean. You''re right.''

    Chairman Barbaroy crumbled and the first round came to an end.

 34 Episode 29 Beast and Hunter

    Let''s begin the second game of the first round! Master Linden Lindberg, Master Dogma, please come to the arena!

    After the excitement of the first match, the second match started.

    Mr. Barbaroi was dragged to the infirmary and I was led to the bleachers in the front row of the arena.

    "Takumi, you''re so cool, kid.

    Chiharu happily climbs onto my lap.

    ''Brilliant, Takumi-san.

    That''s my boy Takumi. That''s my fianc¨¦e.

    "Takumi will not take you for a wife, so don''t push your luck, Black Lizard.

    I will. They''re so generous. We''ll live happily ever after.

    Leia and Chloe are sitting on either side of me, with Leia and Chloe struggling with each other.

    Stop it. I''m embarrassed by the painful stares from the audience.

    "Demon King, are you looking for a wife? Will you take me with you?

    I won''t take it!

    We don''t get it!

    Miakis, the Beast King, joins me from the back seat.

    Please stop this. My reputation is plummeting.

    Unable to concentrate on the match at all, the gong for the start of the second round rings.

    Linden-san doesn''t move from his starting position, and the Immortal King Dogma approaches him.

    ''''Don''t worry. Even without the Four Divine Pillars, Dogma is as close to immortal as possible. It''s impossible for a human to damage a dogma.

    Miakis explains confidently.

    ''Human. If you wish to abstain, it is now or never. This dogma is not so sweet that you can go easy on it. ......

    Dogma begins to speak to Mr. Linden in front of him.

    But Mr. Linden interrupts her words and bows to Dogma with a gentle smile.

    ''Good day to you. Goodbye.

    A moment like that, like a blink of an eye.

    With a swooshing sound, the dogma had disappeared.

    Did it disappear? No, this is ......

    ...... space travel wiped me out. Dogma''s idiot, he doesn''t always take damage, so his defense is neglected. But you can''t resist that level of magic ......

    Miakis is holding his head to the dogma that has left the room with no damage and has left the room.

    That''s the extent, huh?

    Was it really just that Dogma was weak in magic?

    It''s also possible that Linden-san''s spatial magic is more than expected.

    ''''Takkun, it''s the same power I felt when we drew the lottery. The tournament table, it was decided by that woman''s cheating.''''

    Okay.

    Well, if you can control space, it should be easy to control the balls you choose.

    "Master Dogma, you are missing, so Linden Lindbergh has won!

    The audience booed when the match was decided in one second.

    "You''ll bring shame to the Four Heavenly Kings. I''ll avenge your disgrace.

    As soon as Miakis stands up, the hostess shouts out.

    ''''Then let''s begin the third match of the first round. ''''Miakis-sama, Dagan-sama, please go to the arena!

    Dagan is a legendary hunter.

    There was no one to his right in terms of the number of wild monsters he had defeated.

    Even though he is on the verge of his prime, his body exudes an aura of gravitas.

    ''''Those who fight monsters must be careful not to become monsters themselves in the process.

    Someone muttered from the seat behind him, next to the one Miakis was sitting in.

    It was Azathoth, the Dark King.

    The darkness covered him, making it impossible to see his figure or expression, but the darkness was shimmering slightly.

    ''''That man is already close to our side.

    The impression I had of Dagan was the same as Azathoth''s.

    The hint I felt from Dagan could be mistaken for the beast itself, not the one hunting the beast.

    He wore equipment made from the skin of the beast, and a long gun was held in his arms.

    He slowly walked up to the arena with his sharp eyes glaring at Miakis.

    ''''I''ll finish him off with a single blow. I won''t let my intended prey escape.''''

    What a surprise. I was thinking the same thing.

    Cheers erupt.

    A beast and a hunter. Whether or not the match is a natural enemy of each other, it''s going to be exciting.

    Before the start of the match, Dagan lies face down in the arena, his gun at the ready. The barrel of the gun pointed straight at Miakis.

    To Dagan, this must be a hunting ground, not an arena. He feels a tremendous concentration, as if he can see nothing but Miakis.

    Then Miakis held the gun in front of him, crawling low on all fours. The hair on his entire body was standing upside down. He was not like the Miakis he had seen when he was basking in the sun in the mountains. She was transformed from a cute and carefree cat into a ferocious beast of prey.

    Daibukai, the third game, let''s begin!

    It was the moment the gong sounded to start the game.

    A resounding gunshot.

    A bullet shot straight at Miakis.

    However, Miakis does not try to avoid the bullet.

    He rushed towards the bullet at a terrific speed while remaining low.

    It was as if even Miakis had been turned into a single bullet.

    There was a crashing sound, and Miakis'' head shook so much that he fell backwards.

    But that didn''t stop Miakis.

    The pupils of Miakis, who returned his head to its original position in an instant, squeezed and elongated.

    The auditorium was abuzz with noise.

    A bullet that should have hit Miakis directly.

    Incredibly, it existed in Miakis''s mouth.

    The still spinning bullet was forcibly held down by sharp fangs, emitting white smoke.

    ''''With Miakis'' kinetic vision, the bullet would have been able to stop and see. It''s not a contrived thing to do, such as stopping it in your mouth.

    I can''t believe my ears at Azathoth''s words. I seem to have underestimated Miakis''s power.

    My opponent Dagan is also astonished and his eyes widen.

    ''Fool, you stopped me with a bullet in your mouth! That''s an anti-male monster rifle that can shoot a tank!

    By the time he shouted, Miakis was already close to Dagan''s eyes.

    ''Siaaaaaaaaah!''

    Miakis roared and spat a bullet into the ground.

    He draped himself over Dagan, who was lying on his back, and plunged his fangs into his neck.

    As they declared to each other, the fight was settled with a single blow.

    ''Azathoth.''

    He couldn''t help but speak to her.

    ''''Yes, what is it, Demon King Takumi-sama?''''

    I''d never had this question before.

    After living with them for just a few days, I was surprised myself that the idea was born.

    ''''Is it possible for demons and humans to live in harmony?''''

    Azathoth is silent for a bit as he looks at the arena.

    Miakis was bobbing up and down violently, bittan, bittan, bittan, bobbing up and down, with Dagan''s head just about to be torn off.

    ''It would be impossible. The powerless fear the powerful. The powerless fear the powerful, and the powerful despise the powerless. This will create conflict that will never end.

    When Dagan stops moving completely, Miakis removes his fangs from his neck and stands up to look down at him.

    ''Sho, winner, Master Miakis!

    Miakis didn''t move a bit when he was called out as the winner. The crowd went silent.

    That''s us demons. We hunt people like people hunt beasts. The hunters don''t think about the pain of the hunted. We do not follow the weak. If there is a future in which we live in peace with our people, it will be full of contradictions.

    A contradiction?

    "The weakest man who knows all pain must be our king. And the weakest man must be stronger than we are.

    It certainly contains an unfeasible contradiction.

    But even so, I wonder if we can do something about it.

    That''s what I''m thinking about.

    The reason is that Miakis, standing above the arena, looked somewhat lonely.

    Did you forget it? That dream should have been abandoned a long time ago. When this tournament is over, you and the four of us will go to the frontier, Demon King Takumi.

    ''What? Wait a minute: ......

    A dream. A dream that the Dark Lord had long ago.

    Didn''t the Dark Lord once want to live in peace with his people?

    I was about to ask Azathoth a question.

    Chihar, sitting on my lap, squeezes my thighs.

    Chiharu''s face has a complicated expression on it, as if he is about to cry, and I can''t speak to him, so I just hug him from behind.

    ''''Then let''s start the fourth game of the first round! Machina-sama, Azathoth-sama, please go up to the arena!

    The darkness that covered Azathoth exploded over him, heading towards the arena.

    That darkness was like a wall separating humans and demons, and I couldn''t say anything again, just looked away at Azathoth.

 35 Thirty words love text or threat

    The battle was too one-sided.

    Fifth place in the guild ranking, semi-machine Makina.

    Its power must be considerable in nature.

    The attacks are so horrific that every one of them can make you shudder, and they are enough to crush an ordinary human being with a single blow.

    But that didn''t work at all for the Dark King Azathoth.

    All of his attacks were absorbed and nullified by the darkness that covered Azathoth.

    Furthermore, that darkness was unleashing its absorbed attacks at Machina with the same power as it was.

    ''''...... damage rate 70 percent. Killing mode, unsustainable.''''

    Makina''s right side of her body was mostly covered by a machine.

    That machine was half destroyed.

    The non-machine part, the left half of her body, which was wrapped in a thin cloth, seemed to be relatively undamaged, but she was breathing on her shoulder as if her strength was being drained.

    The mechanical part of the machine also lit up in sync with that, and there was a sound like air leaking out.

    ''''Don''t worry. It''s not necessary to have the Four Divine Pillars, but Azathoth''s dark clothing absorbs any attack. It''s not possible for a human being to do any damage to Azathoth.

    Miakis said as he finished the game and came back to the back seat.

    I don''t know, I feel like I''ve heard that line somewhere.

    That''s not a losing flag, is it?

    ''Impossible to damage? You mustn''t lick the machina. She seems to have been hit one way, avoiding mortal wounds and analyzing the enemy. The battle is far from over.

    Beside Miakis, in the seat Azathoth was sitting on, sat a first-generation man with a bandage around his neck.

    It was Dagan, whose neck had nearly been torn off after a disastrous defeat by Miakis. Even though he was injured that badly, he was still recovering quite well with the help of the Four Divine Pillars, Genbu and Seiryuu.

    ''''Why are you sitting so quietly next to me?''''

    I wanted to say goodbye before I left. Do you remember what I said? You can''t let your prey get away with what you''re after.

    I don''t remember. Besides, I''ve already got a commitment for revenge.

    Miakis looks to the back of the auditorium.

    Dagan and I looked there, followed by me and Dagan, and saw a huge man standing there with his entire body wrapped in bandages.

    Even his face was covered with bandages, but I could easily identify him by his height of over two meters and the huge sword he carried on his back.

    He was holding a large shield carefully.

    It was the Magic Shield King Bomb.

    It should have self-destructed, but for some reason I''m super curious about it.

    "He''s that guy. He hasn''t given up yet?

    ''Unya. I hear you''re not ready to get serious yet.

    ...... Do you believe that word?

    Why should I be suspicious? You''ll understand when you fight. That thing just hasn''t used up all of its power yet.

    So he saw through it.

    Apparently, both Miakis and Dagan recognize Zach''s power.

    It will be my turn to go first.

    Dagan looks somewhat happy as he gets up from his seat after saying that.

    Hearing those words, Miakis also looks happy.

    ''''Let''s see each other again sometime.

    Miakis didn''t look back at Dagan as he walked away, his tail wagging.

    ''Ta-kun!

    The voice of the demon sword Karuna sounded and she looked towards the arena again.

    The mechanical part of Makina, which had been damaged one way or the other, had been transformed.

    From the machine that was only the right half, something like a tube undulatingly protruded from the machine that was only the right half, and covered the left half of Machina''s flesh and blood body as if the body was being eroded.

    And on top of that, parts appeared one after another from the mechanical part on the right, and all of Machina''s body became mechanized.

    ''''Vuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut!

    Makina let out a deafening yell that seemed to be mixed with mechanical sounds.

    ''''Activate final battle mode. One minute left of activity limit Made-Made.''''

    You''ve taken your last bet.

    I felt a power from Makina that was an order of magnitude different from what I had felt before.

    Makina thrust her arms out in front of her and spread her palms.

    There was a small hole in the palm of her hand, and particles of light accumulated there.

    ''''Machine Flash Light, Longinus.''''

    The moment Makina muttered that, the particles of light turned into a single line and flew in a straight line towards Azathoth like a beam.

    ''''To no avail. Even if any kind of attack can''t get through to Azathoth...... nyah! There!

    Miakis, who hadn''t moved as if he hadn''t been moved before, started and let out a cry of surprise.

    That thin beam of light struck Azathoth''s darkened face.

    Until now, Azathoth''s darkness, which had been absorbing all attacks, was played by a beam of light for the first time.

    ''''Vooroooooooooo!''''

    Machina increases her output even more as she wields the last of her power.

    The light peels away the darkness that covered Azathoth''s face.

    As light and darkness intersect, the darkness rips apart, and the area around Azathoth''s left eye, with a blue bruise on it, comes out completely.

    ''Massacre (genocide), all bombs.

    Makina didn''t miss that opening.

    Holes opened up from all over the body covered by the machine. Jets. All of them were loaded with small missiles.

    Dozens of missiles. All of them flying at once into Azathoth''s face.

    ''''Azathoth!''''

    With a cry from Miakis, a huge explosion occurs.

    All the missiles hit Azathoth in the face.

    The darkness that had covered Azathoth splashed into the arena and dissipated.

    Azathoth''s figure could not be seen due to the residue of nitrous smoke and darkness.

    And Makina, who seemed to have used up all her strength, crouched down to collapse in place as the machine that had covered her entire body was once again only half-empty.

    ''It was a brilliant attack,''

    The human part of Makina, the thin left eye, opened wide for the first time at Azathoth''s voice.

    Azathoth was standing behind Makina, who should have been blown up by the explosion.

    Makina did not look back.

    ''...... sonodarkness ha-dokomade deep?''

    ''The light of day does not know the depth of the darkness of night. ...... do you still want to continue?

    No, it''s all over.

    Master Machina abstains, so Master Azathoth wins!

    Just like the Miakis game, the crowd was silent.

    They must be feeling the overwhelming threat of the demon race, as the two top-ranked players were defeated without an arm and a leg.

    The first thing to say is, "Ya, I knew I had it in me. It was a bit of a surprise, though, because it attacked where Alice had beaten me before.

    So that''s where Alice got you. Indeed, there was a bruise on Azathoth''s left eye.

    Just like Dagan had said, Makina seemed to have analyzed the part of Azathoth''s darkness that was weak and concentrated on that part, but it still didn''t work.

    The difference in power between the human and demon race. The overwhelming strength of the Four Heavenly Kings is shown in succession (except for the Dogma).

    ''''Then let''s continue with the fifth match of the first round! Master Leia, Master Jor, please go up to the arena!

    Makina and Azathoth, after their recovery by the Four Divine Pillars, had left the arena and the next match was about to begin.

    ''Watch me, Takumi,''

    Leia stands up and bows to me.

    Her expression was the most serious one ever.

    After all, he must have an extraordinary karma with his opponent, Yol.

    ''''Go for it. I''ll be watching you here.''''

    Yes!

    He replied cheerfully and saw Leia off to the arena.

    But that promise was not kept.

    I was feeling an uncomfortable feeling in my left hand at this point.

    I wasn''t supposed to be holding anything, but before I knew it, it was present in my hand.

    ''A letter?''

    She would be the only one who could do this.

    It was a blue colored envelope with no address or destination.

    I gently opened the seal and looked inside so that Chiharu and Chloe wouldn''t notice.

    It was like a love letter and also like a threatening letter.

    I haven''t forgotten you. I''ll be waiting for you under the big tree behind the arena.

    The timing is right.

    I guess everything went as planned.

    The person who led Chairman Barbaroi to misidentify me as the Demon King.

    I can''t think of anyone else for that.

    "Hey, I''m going to go to the bathroom.

    With that, he also leaves Karuna on the seat.

    ''Takumi!''

    Don''t worry. I''ll be right back.

    Chiharu, who tried to follow me, also controlled and headed alone.

    That''s right. This is why I have to go alone.

    The gong for the start of the fifth match rings, and she slowly makes her way to the spot amidst the loud cheers of the crowd.

    In the shade of a large tree behind the arena, she was waiting for me with a slight smile.

    ''So you were the Demon King after all.

    I don''t deny it or affirm it.

    She looks at me quietly and smiles at me.

    It was a smile just like the one I used to see on the Nuru Bee.

 36 Quiet story Alice, the Demon King, and Takumi

    The five years I lived with her were truly a strange and unforgettable time.

    She was about two years old, and although she shouldn''t have been able to see me, she spoke to me as if she could really see me.

    Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.

    I don''t remember the words, and I don''t know what he was saying, but I thought he was saying hello to me.

    ''Hello.''

    When the demon tribe''s words were directed at her, she laughed at Yo, even though she shouldn''t have been able to hear them.

    That smile reminded me of the time I was with Nuruhachi, and my emotions wavered a bit.

    ''''What''s your name?''''

    She did not respond to the question.

    She tilted her head to the side and said, "Don''t you think it''s strange to ask a child who can''t speak the language what his or her name is?

    I''m not sure if it''s strange to ask a child who can''t even speak the language what his or her name is.

    For a moment, I thought about naming it, but I quickly decided against it.

    A person''s name should be given by a person.

    Looking back, I feel that at this time, she had already decided on someone to name her.

    She didn''t have a name until five years later, when she was named Alice.

    From then on, she lived in this great labyrinth (labyrinth) with me.

    By the end of a year, she was able to speak simple words. However, it was not a human language, but a language that only the demon race could understand.

    Why had she come here?

    Was it of her own volition, or had she been abandoned by someone else?

    I didn''t know that, but there was one thing I knew.

    That was that she was not going to leave this place of her own volition.

    I don''t know if it was an instinct or a thought.

    But she seemed to know that she couldn''t live in a man''s world.

    She was an alien being that seemed to be out of the world.

    How could something like Yu and her be born?

    She stopped thinking about it immediately, because she didn''t know if she could think about it.

    And then Yu only asked her one question.

    ''''Are you going to stay here forever?''''

    "Irregularly.

    She said this in her faltering demon language.

    Another year passed, and it was the second year after her arrival.

    She was killing demons in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) when something strange happened to her.

    A runaway of power.

    She was in such a state that her power, which was growing too strong, could not be contained in her body.

    The walls of the dungeon crumbled with a simple touch, and the floor shattered with a simple walk.

    ''''Quiet.''''

    Thinking it''s useless, he restrains her with chains.

    In an instant, the chains that were torn off in an instant are scattered on the floor in pieces.

    ''''Vuuuut.''''

    If we don''t stop her from howling like a beast, this dungeon will be destroyed.

    ''...... It can''t be helped,''

    She opened the room that hadn''t been opened since she arrived.

    In the center of the room surrounded by blue flowers, my body was sleeping.

    It was really the first time in two thousand years that I was going to enter the body.

    It''s not a good idea.

    The outburst of power had stopped.

    She was staring at the main body of Yu, or more accurately, at the flowers that were blooming around him.

    ''It''s a flower. I don''t know what kind.''''

    "Yeah.

    Yes, the flowers.

    She looked at the flowers every day from that day forward.

    But she didn''t get too close.

    I''ve been watching the flowers from a distance so that I don''t hurt them.

    Watching her gaze at the flowers, two conflicting emotions were born in me.

    The feeling that I have to get her out of this dungeon and the feeling that I want to live with her forever.

    Maybe it was the same feeling I had for Nuruhachi.

    She is an alien being similar to herself, and she has become very important to me.

    From that day on, I tried to make her learn to control her powers.

    There was no way he could teach her something she couldn''t do on her own.

    Foolishly, another three years had passed when she realized that.

    She had become so strong that Yu could no longer measure her power.

    As usual, the dungeon was in danger of collapsing many times, but somehow it became a little calmer when I showed it a flower, and it didn''t break down.

    ''''Someone''s coming!''''

    It takes me a moment to assess the intruder from a distance I can''t yet detect.

    "It doesn''t matter who''s coming. No one can open that door.

    You can''t open it, you know.

    When I heard that voice, despite my mental (astral) body, something hot came from deep within my chest.

    It''s the voice of Nuruhachi.

    And I feel an enormous amount of power from in front of the door.

    A power that rivals that of Yu, the Demon King.

    Did Nuruhachi get the powerful power to open this door?

    But it was no longer meaningful.

    The owner of this doorway is no longer me.

    ''''You can''t open it with the magic you''ve built up to the limit? Don''t tell me he''s still growing stronger?

    No. My power hasn''t changed since I became a mental body.

    This door can no longer be opened by anyone but her. There is nothing in the world that surpasses that immense power.

    After the last loud bang, Nuruhachi gave up on opening the door.

    Like a balloon squeezing, Nuruhachi felt his strength slipping away.

    This is good, he thought.

    The increase in Nuruhachi''s power is only temporary.

    We can still live in the world of people.

    We still have no choice but to live here alone.

    There was a silence as if time stood still.

    The silence is broken by an out-of-place, carefree voice.

    You can''t blame them if they don''t open. Let''s go home and have dinner.

    He must be leaning against the door.

    I felt the presence of a man through the door.

    I didn''t feel the slightest bit of power.

    He seemed to have less power than any human being I have ever seen.

    Why did Nuruhachi bring such a man with him?

    That was when I thought.

    The door opened easily.

    It was as if the door opened automatically as she walked through, and the man who had been putting his weight on it rolled into the room.

    ''Takumi!''

    Nuruhachi shouts the man''s name outside the door.

    Nuruhachi and three more people, a man and a woman, are lined up on the other side of the door.

    The man Nuruhachi brought with her sits down and faces her, crumbling in front of her.

    She is not tall enough to look down at the man.

    Even up close, she didn''t feel any strength in the man.

    Why was he able to open the door?

    I touch the door and analyze it.

    [Error. Force measurement is disabled. Deactivation.

    Fool. I''m just measuring her strength and she''s tumbling through a door.

    What has the Nuruhachi brought with them?

    "What''s this? Are you sure you want to break it?

    She says that in the demonic language.

    To those around her, it would seem like a beast howling.

    ''No, wait a minute, this guy is ......''

    That was before she tried to stop him.

    The man reaches for her head.

    ''Bah, you idiot! Stop!

    Reflexively, she thought she would brush her hand away and attack.

    It was easy to imagine what would happen if he ate her attack, which he couldn''t take it easy.

    There wouldn''t even be a shred of flesh left.

    ''''Hmph.''''

    But it didn''t happen.

    The man''s hand touches her head.

    At the same time, her fist was released and hit the man''s shoulder with a shameful sound with a flattened fist.

    She was frozen in a daze as the man stroked her head, perhaps because it was the first time he had touched her.

    ''Good, good, are you okay? Why are you here alone in this place?

    The man looks into her face.

    ''You don''t speak the language, what''s your name? Isn''t there any?

    She doesn''t understand human language, and she tilts her head back.

    What the hell, what the hell is that man?

    When I looked at Nuruhachi, she had the same astonished look on her face as I did.

    It was not to the man, but to her.

    I understand in an instant.

    Nuruhachi brought that man for me.

    Nuruhachi brought the man to save me from loneliness.

    However, it is given to her who has the same or even more power than me.

    That would have been too unexpected for Nuruhachi.

    ''''For now, let''s give it a name. Yes, you are .......

    Nuruhachi tries to enter the room to stop him.

    ''Don''t stop,''

    But Yu spoke directly to Nuruhachi''s head.

    ''''Here, this is good.''''

    Nuruhachi looked like he was about to cry and stayed where he was.

    ''Alice, how about the name Alice?''

    She smiled at the man who said that happily.

    It was probably the first time in her life.

    ''Alice,''

    It was the first human word she had ever uttered.

    It was her name.

    Alice, the one who was given what I wanted all along.

    Nuruhachi, the man who brought Takumi to rescue me from my loneliness.

    And I am left alone here.

    No, that''s what Yo wanted for Alice.

    For the first time in a long time, I look at the flower alone.

    I regret a little bit that I should have asked Nuruhachi about the meaning of this flower at the end.

    And ten years later.

    Ignoring a door that never opens, that woman came here.

 37 Episode 31 Meaning of Flower Language

    So you''re the Demon King.

    I don''t deny it or affirm it.

    She looks at me quietly and smiles at me.

    It was a smile just like the one I used to see on the Nuru Bee.

    ''Since when did you know?''

    Under the great tree, the Demon King was still smiling.

    ''''In the Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth), that''s when I saw the room where your main body is located.

    Come to think of it, the Demon King wanted me to notice him from the start.

    ''''How about a cup of tea or something, if you like? This is a special herbal tea made from the fragrant blue roses of the West.

    She made me a cup of herbal tea while I was preparing for my first encounter with the Jugokai.

    A blue flower that bloomed like a guardian of the Demon King''s body in the ice.

    Blue roses (blue roses).

    The scent instantly reminded me of the herbal tea from that time.

    ''What should I call it? The Demon King or ......

    No, I''ve never seen anything like it.

    She slowly removes her glasses and bows to me.

    ''Please call me Linden Lindberg.

    Why did the Demon King infiltrate the guild and become the secretary?

    It''s probably because he wants President Barbaroi to misidentify me as the Demon King.

    ''''I will calculate the probability that Takumi is the Demon King based on the information we have on him. It took us two seconds to come up with the 99.9999% probability.

    Even in the Ten Goukai, they were always trying to turn me into the Demon King.

    But that''s not all.

    Guild rankings, too.

    In fact, I didn''t do anything, but I was supposed to have performed various tasks with Alice.

    The reason I became number one in the rankings is because the Demon King must have manipulated me behind the scenes.

    ''''Mr. Linden, what the hell do you want with me?''''

    The Demon King didn''t answer the question, but took something out of the air.

    A blue rose.

    He brings a single blue rose to his chest as if it were important.

    ''''Do you know the flower language of this flower?''''

    He shook his head.

    I had a feeling that Nuruhachi had told me that story a long time ago, but I couldn''t remember it.

    ''Once upon a time, there were no blue roses. The dream among rose lovers around the world was to create a variety of blue roses, and blue roses had a flower word of [impossible].

    I don''t see the point of the story.

    What does the Demon King want with me, and I don''t want to answer that, so I''m going off on a tangent?

    But I couldn''t interrupt the Demon King''s serious expression.

    I was saddened at first to learn the meaning of the flower that Nuruhachi left behind for Yo. After all, I realized once again that I had no choice but to live on my own and not to cross the world.

    Was that flower left by the Nuru Bee?

    The flower language of impossibility.

    Did Nuruhachi reject the demon king?

    But it was different. When the world''s first blue rose was born, a new language was created. Achieving the impossible, that''s what the blue rose is all about. ......

    "Dreams do come true.

    The voices overlap and I turn back.

    They were following me.

    Chihar is standing behind him.

    The atmosphere was not the usual Chihar.

    ''''I see, even in that form, you intend to be a guardian. But for now, let me have some time alone with him.''''

    The change of heart is the result of that body? I''m sorry, but don''t get involved with Takumi any longer.

    It was originally intended to be a gift from you to me. We''ve all had our share of changes of heart, haven''t we?

    There is a strange air between the two of them.

    ''Chiharu. It''s okay.

    I stop him to interrupt him.

    ''I''ll talk to you both properly. Don''t worry about it.

    ...... Got it.

    After a long silence, Chihar said just one word and closed his eyes.

    ''''There''s hardly any magic power left. If you saved it up, you could get it back. You''re using it in small doses.''''

    What kind of ...... is that?

    You''d better get it.

    I was about to ask a question when the Demon King pointed at Chihar.

    With his eyes closed, Chiharu falls forward as it is. I hurriedly took it in, and he was breathing a small sleep.

    ''Cute. It reminds me of when Alice was a kid.''''

    The Demon King looked at Chihar, who was sleeping in my lap, with a gentle face.

    They were sitting side by side under a large tree.

    ''''So, in the end, what do you want me to do, Linden-san?''''

    He seems a little happy when I call him Mr. Linden instead of the Demon King.

    ''Right. I don''t want anything to happen to you like this.

    Nothing?

    ''Yeah, if I hadn''t left it alone, I would have announced it in the next two rounds. That I''m not the Demon King, but I''m the Demon King.

    That''s the purpose of attending this big war party.

    "You want me to play the Demon King all the time?

    That''s right. It''s not just the Demon King. He''s the number one in the guild rankings and the master of Alice, the most powerful human being. I want you to be the most powerful Demon King in the universe for a long time.

    Why would you do that ......?

    The demon king stares at me.

    "Don''t tell anyone. I''ll tell you when you''ve beaten me.

    There''s no way he can win.

    Apparently, it''s impossible to know the purpose of the Demon King.

    ''''Then the answer is no. I will announce that Mr. Linden is the Demon King in the next two rounds and I will abandon the match.

    Well, that''s too bad.

    The Demon King stood up quietly and looked down at me.

    The negotiations had broken down.

    It seemed to be .......

    It was a true surprise.

    The moment I thought the Demon King''s hair touched my cheek, something touched my lips.

    Whoosh, the scent of blue roses tickled my nostrils at the same time.

    It was only after the scent passed through and fizzled out that I realized it was the Demon King''s lips.

    ''''Nah!''''

    He took my first kiss away.

    I don''t know what''s going on.

    ''Don''t tell me, please, it''s a kiss.

    The Demon King was smiling like a mischievous child, really enjoying himself.

    Then, he turned his back to me as it was and walked away from the scene.

    I was sitting under the big tree with Chiharu on my lap, unable to get up, holding my mouth under the big tree.

 38 Episode 32 Aftermath of the First Kiss

    I was robbed.

    The first kiss that I had never had a chance to have, or rather, that I had carefully guarded, was boldly taken from me.

    And the guy was the Demon King.

    Her mind was in turmoil, and she couldn''t think of anything to do.

    In a dreamlike state, you return to the hall of the big war party, holding Chiharu in your arms as she sleeps.

    Takumi-dono, you''re late. Leia''s match is already over.

    "Tak-kun, are you okay? ''Are you sick to your stomach?''

    ''Yeah, yeah, yeah,''

    Chloe and Demon Sword Karuna spoke to me, but I could only give them a raw reply and take a seat.

    ''''It smells kind of nostalgic.

    My heart leaps at the words of Miakis, the Beast King sitting in the seat behind me.

    Is there still a faint scent of blue roses transferred from the Demon King?

    ''''Takumi-san!''''

    Meanwhile, Leia comes back after the game.

    "I wish you could have seen it. I''ve won. I''ve defeated the past.

    He must have fought quite a deadly battle with the covert Yol.

    Having said that, Leia seemed to have had her wounds healed by the Four Divine Pillars, but her clothes were torn and tattered in places.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.

    I almost gave up a couple of times during the game. If it had been me before, I would have lost. But because Takumi was watching over me, I was able to give it my all.

    Yeah, yeah, yeah. That''s good to hear.

    Sorry, I wasn''t watching at all.

    Then let''s start the sixth game of the first round! Master Rick, Master End, please come to the arena!

    The announcement is made and Rick and End go up to the arena, but I can''t seem to concentrate.

    I can''t stop thinking about why the demon king kissed me, that''s all I can think about.

    Apparently there is an outrageous tradition in the west where people kiss each other in lieu of a greeting. I wonder if the demon king is from there.

    You are going to be able to get the best out of it. Did you seriously support me until you became that much?

    You''re right, you''re right.

    I say my usual line, which is the most distracting thing I''ve ever said.

    No good. My head is dominated by nothing but kisses.

    The audience cheered loudly and the match between Rick and End was quite exciting.

    ''How dare you prevent my Excalibur from being used in such a way? As expected of the Shield of Silence, Rick!

    "...... infinite shield formation.

    Shields of all sizes were floating around Rick.

    He remembered that once, when he was in a party, he always protected himself with those shields.

    But even that shield now looked like the lips of a demon king.

    I felt like I was going crazy and looked away in a hurry.

    ''''Ta, Takumi-san. Are you sure you''re okay?''''

    I look away and see Leia''s face, and I can''t help but look at her lips.

    I asked her something I would normally never ask at this point.

    ''Have you ever kissed Leia?''

    "Huh?

    After Leia froze for a moment.

    ''Kissssss £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡?''

    He shouted with a tremendous loud noise that reached to the heavens.

    The crowd that had been in full swing fell silent.

    Even Rick and End, who were having a match, stopped the fight and looked at us.

    ''''Wah, wah, wah, I''ve never done that!''''

    Turning bright red and averting her gaze, Leia asked me a question this time in a small voice.

    ''Ta, Takumi-san, of course you have, right?

    No, no, it wasn''t there until just now: ......

    By the time I realized the gaffe, it was too late.

    Doh! With a dull, loud noise, Leia performs a god-surrender.

    It was scarier than any god-surrender I''ve ever seen.

    Leia''s face became like a demon''s and a bright red third eye appeared on her forehead.

    ''''God Descending Ultimate Profoundness, God of Destruction (Shiva) Descending.''''

    Leia''s voice, mixed with the man''s, was dusky with anger that looked like it was about to explode.

    You didn''t even show us your ultimate inner workings in the Nuruhachi fight.

    You just said...

    Three eyes stare at me.

    ''Does that mean you kissed me earlier?''

    Hii, I couldn''t even scream.

    The strongest killing spirit I''ve ever felt, I try to ask Chloe, who is sitting next to me, for help.

    ''''I''d love to hear that, too,''''

    It had turned into a half-dragon.

    His sharp fangs and claws grew out, and he is about to reach his full form now.

    I have Karuna in a hurry. The only person who can help me anymore is Karuna: ......

    "No, please don''t help me, Tuck.

    Karuna gives off an aura of disaster.

    I''m going to have to ask you to tell me what happened.

    No, no. I, I didn''t do it. I''m just a guy who was just at ......

    I suppress my mouth at another gaffe.

    ''They did! My own Takumi! Who the hell are you? How dare you do this to me! Let me go! He''s going to tear me into eight pieces!

    The demon. Leia, who even challenged him to a match of fate with the past, is completely oblivious to herself.

    Also, it''s not just me, Takumi.

    ''Help me out. Anyone who messes with my husband will be killed.

    A half-dragonized Chloe is smiling evilly.

    Also, he''s not our husband.

    Even though Rick and End were in the middle of a match, the crowd in the hall was glued to us.

    Even the two men who were fighting were looking at us and listening.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Speak quickly!

    Come on, say it. Say it now, or there will be consequences.

    "Tuck, you''ve given up,

    Leia and the others will question me, but I can''t tell them.

    If I say it here, an out-of-place stubborn battle with the Demon King will break out.

    With my mouth held down, I shake my head in a pull.

    "I''ve figured out who it is, my dear.

    That''s when Miakis, sitting behind me, says something outrageous.

    ''''That woman smells just like the Demon King!

    At some point, Linden-san was sitting in the direction that Miakis was pointing at, right behind him.

    No, that''s the real Demon King over there.

    ''''Since the guild president was beaten hand and foot, seducing the Demon King-sama with a color scheme, that''s totally outrageous shit b*tc*!

    What would happen if I told Miakis the truth?

    I called her a f*cking b*tc* to the Demon King.

    ''You''re the one who put Takumi''s lips on ......''

    Leia''s killing intent sharpens and pours into the demon king.

    I have to stop it, but it''s so powerful that I can''t even speak or move.

    ''''Oh dear, a mere kiss is a big deal.

    As expected of a demon king. He lightly shrugs off Leia''s killing intent.

    "If you don''t want to be robbed, you (you) can try it too.

    With a blur, Leia''s face turned bright red.

    I don''t want to be the one to take Takumi and kiss him, ki-ki-ki-ki! ...... oh.

    Leia''s figure had returned to normal.

    It seems that the divine possession that had been brought down by the Demon King''s shocking statement has been released.

    Whatever she imagined, Leia turned bright red and froze as it was.

    ''''Yes, if I don''t do anything, I''ll lose it.

    Perhaps inspired by the Demon King''s words, Chloe, who had been half-dragonized, comes up to me.

    ''''You see, so do we.''''

    And then, she moved her face closer to mine.

    "You know, my house too, huh?

    On the verge of having his lips taken away, the magic sword Karuna moved automatically to guard his lips.

    Mu-chu, Chloe kissed that sword.

    Oh, my God, I could''ve kissed Cal, sister (hey)!

    "I can''t give up on you, Koo-chan!

    Ahahahahahaha.

    As the two of them fight, the Demon King is watching them and laughing with great pleasure.

    ''''You can visit .......''''

    Leia, who has finally melted from the freeze, is glaring at such a demon king.

    ''''You like Takumi-san, don''t you?

    I''m not sure.

    The Demon King said teasingly, with a smile on his face.

    ''But do you remember your promise? It was one thing to listen to whatever the camp that won this Grand Martial Competition said, right?

    I remember. But I thought the rule could be vague when I announced it as the Demon King.

    Is the Demon King still going to carry it out?

    ''''If I win, I''ll take him.

    An overwhelming aura overflows from the Demon King as he said that.

    ''''I won''t let you ......! I will take you down.

    Well, I''m looking forward to it.

    With that, the Demon King stood up and left the scene.

    Leia, Chloe, and even Miakis were unable to move as they stared at the Demon King''s rear view.

    In the meantime, Chiharu, who had been sleeping in my lap until now, wakes up.

    ''''Takumi.''''

    While everyone was paying attention to the Demon King who was walking away, Chiharu rubbed her eyes with a sleepy face and then kissed me on the lips with a chuff.

    It was like a father-son kiss, and I accepted it easily, without the same agitation as when the Demon King did it to me.

    ''It''s okay. Chiharu won''t let Takumi go again.''''

    It was a phrase I had heard somewhere sometime ago.

 39 33 episodes gentle contract

    It''s time to end this.

    ...... Yeah, yeah.

    End and Rick, who had been watching all the commotion between us earlier with a cover-up, are back in the game.

    How can you guys start off with a look of uneventfulness?

    ''Excaliburaaaaaah!

    The Excalibur held by End shines brighter than ever before.

    It''s about to fire a full-force blow.

    ''''...... Rensoi no Shields (Shield Millefeuille).''''

    In response, Rick is greeted with layers of floating shields.

    Immediately after the match resumed, it suddenly reached its climax.

    That''s when cheers erupted at the prospect of a decision.

    ''''Both fighters lose on the field! Until then!

    The audience, and End and Rick, froze at the MC''s heartless words.

    ''What? Out of place? When?

    End impatiently asks the moderator a question.

    ''No, you were both out of the arena just now, weren''t you? You were watching the Takumi fight, weren''t you?

    Come to think of it, it was so much more.

    Also, don''t name the Takumi battle or whatever you want to call it.

    If the one who comes out first loses ...... then it shouldn''t be both of them.

    ''I don''t know which came out first. I was watching the Takumi fight, too. Hence, both men are out of the ring, and both men are out in a tie.

    ...... Right.

    For some reason, Rick easily withdrew and left the arena at the moderator''s sister''s noncommittal judgement.

    And then he walked straight to me in a straight line.

    ''So, did you really kiss him? Takumi. Did it feel good? What did it taste like?

    Yes, that''s what you wanted to hear.

    You don''t usually talk at all, but at a time like this, you become talkative.

    I''ll talk to you later. I''ll talk to you later when everything is over.

    ...... Yeah, right.

    Rick leaves with a disappointed look on his shoulder.

    He''s more shocked than he was when he left the game, right?

    And the target end is not convinced, or refuses to leave the arena.

    ''No. I have to defeat the Demon King. That''s what my brave family was born for. Start over! I demand a do-over!

    ''''It''s impossible. If you don''t leave quickly, the Four Divine Pillars'' sanctions will be triggered. Hurry up and get out.

    After looking at the four iron pillars in order, End looked at me for the last time.

    His weak eyes flared up, and he said, "It''s your fault.

    It''s your fault. I won''t forgive you. You will be held accountable! And their responsibilities, too!

    Huh? I don''t suppose that''s what you meant by touching your breasts, huh?

    After pointing at me with a snap, End finally gets out of the arena and rushes away.

    ''''Then let''s continue and start the seventh match of the first round! Lady Chloe, Lady Camilla, please go to the arena!

    With that announcement, Camilla the Vampire King, who hadn''t been seen until now, walked out of the waiting room and appeared for the first time.

    She was wearing a large black parasol, sunglasses over her eyes, and her entire body was covered in a black cloak.

    She''s not very strong in the sunlight, and during the day she can only muster half the strength of the night. But even so, she should be no match for a dragon.

    With a snap, I heard a blood vessel float out of Chloe sitting next to me.

    But she didn''t complain to Miakis and held still.

    He must have seen the matches of Azathoth, the Dark King, and Miakis, the Beast King, and he knows full well how strong the Four Heavenly Kings are (except for Dogma).

    ''''Takumi-dono, if you don''t mind, can you lend me your sister, sister Kal?''''

    What?

    "Huh.

    I couldn''t help but hum with the magic sword Karuna.

    ''Earlier, I mistakenly kissed sister Kalu by mistake, but I didn''t have my power sucked out of me. Maybe we can fight together with Calu sister without having all of our power sucked out of us.

    I wonder if that''s really true.

    If you''re not good enough, you might lose, without doing anything.

    Are you okay?

    I don''t know. I don''t know. The attraction of power is activated automatically. But I''m sure it didn''t work just now.

    Apparently, Karuna doesn''t know that either. But that Chloe would take such a reckless gamble: ......

    ''You can''t be a dragon in the arena. You will be bent out of shape and lost outside the arena. I need my sister Kal''s strength to defeat that vampire, my vampire.

    "...... coochie

    Chloe, who has a lot of pride, bows her head with serious eyes and asks me to do her a favor.

    ''''Takkun.''''

    Okay. Go ahead.

    I handed Karuna to Chloe and saw her off.

    ''I''m going to win, I promise!

    We''re off, Tuck.

    The two of them come up to the arena and cheers erupt.

    I''m sorry for the excitement, but Camilla is also in our camp, so I hope that neither of us will be reckless and do our best.

    But if I tell Chloe, she''ll get mad at me, so I keep quiet.

    It''s a good thing. Do you think you can beat Camilla just by joining forces with your sisters? Please don''t underestimate the power of the Four Heavenly Kings (except for Dogma).

    ''It''s true that the Four Heavenly Kings are powerful (except for Dogma). But don''t underestimate Chloe and Karna.

    Well, I guess. I think it''s a waste of time. Oh, I have a question for you, by the way.

    Little did I realize that I was already in quite a pinch at this point.

    "Who the hell are you?

    The gong for the start of the match rings and Chloe rushes at Camilla with her grip on Karuna.

    Camilla, who brilliantly dodged Chloe''s attack with a single piece of paper, bared her fangs at Chloe''s neck.

    However, as soon as she did, Camilla herself jumped away from Chloe in a big way.

    ''''The Evil Dragon Darkness Great Flame Bomb.

    Countless black evil spheres were already floating around Chloe''s body.

    It''s a lot of power sucking. It''s so hard, sister Cal.

    It doesn''t absorb all of your power, and just hearing my voice is a big deal, Koo-chan.

    I can even hear Karuna''s voice as she fights.

    Don''t tell me that me and Karuna are already connected somehow, even if we''re far apart?

    We''re gonna hit them all at once.

    "Yes!

    Chloe spat out a flame from her mouth.

    It''s a small flame compared to when she was in dragon form, but that flame ignites the black spheres floating around Chloe.

    And all of them fly towards Camilla with tremendous speed like a bomb.

    ''''Hmph, something like this.''''

    Camilla ducked her black cloak and avoided all the spheres with a flourish. However, that margin was fatal.

    Let it explode! The double-dragon inferno!

    The black ball that was floating around Camilla exploded all at once as if in tandem.

    ''''Nah!''''

    Camilla quickly guarded herself with her umbrella, but that wasn''t enough.

    From the exploding black balls, countless more smaller black balls flew out one after another, all of them exploding in the same way.

    A large chain of explosions resounded out with a thud and a thud.

    ''''That''s enough! This Camilla!

    Camilla''s body turned dusky black and transformed into something else.

    But the arena was enveloped in a huge explosion of smoke and nothing could be seen.

    ''''Surprisingly, I do. But you won''t be able to defeat Camilla with that.

    Miakis still has plenty of time to watch the game.

    It''s more than that.

    ''Miakis, that ...... you mentioned earlier.

    Maybe it was better not to ask.

    But I couldn''t help but ask.

    Miakis stared at me intently and then began to speak quietly.

    ''''The aura that the woman just now gave off at the end. I''m sure that was the Demon King''s.

    Well, I guess I realized that at the time.

    ''So what would Miakis do if I wasn''t the Demon King?

    I don''t want to. I''ll just pretend that you don''t notice.

    ...... Right.

    Once this tournament was over, would Miakis and the other Four Heavenly Kings join the Demon King in becoming enemies of humanity again?

    It all depends on the Demon King.

    It''s just that to make up for deceiving the Demon King, you have to do me a favor.

    I''m not cheating. I''ve done my best to deny it all along.

    Still, I''d be willing to listen to your wishes if I could hear them.

    ''Okay, tell me.''

    I hope you''re with me in apologizing for calling the Demon King a b*tc*.

    It''s kind of a relief to see Miakis looking so cute as he asks for a pathetic look.

    I''m sure that someday we will all be able to laugh and live together.

    I couldn''t help but smile as I imagined that future.

 40 Chapter 34: The Return of the Great Sage

    The explosive smoke in the arena cleared and there was an incredible scene.

    Camilla, caught in the explosive flames, was no longer in human form.

    A huge black bat was biting Chloe''s neck.

    ''''Gahhhh!

    When Chloe forces it off, Camilla, in her bat form, soars into the air.

    ''''Huh! Come on down! Go to ......! What the hell is this?

    "Koo-chan! What''s the matter with you!''

    Chloe stopped moving as she held her bitten neck.

    ''''It''s over. Those who are bitten by me, the true ancestor, become puppets that cannot be opposed.

    Camilla slowly reverted from her bat form to her original form.

    Once on the ground, she stood in front of Chloe and smiled.

    ''Now, my sweet servant, you may admit defeat and surrender.

    Chloe kneels in front of Camilla, who is confident of her victory, and cocks her head in the sand.

    Yes, my Lord, Camilla. ......

    "Don''t do it, Koo-chan!

    However, the next moment, Chloe suddenly stood up and a huge flame erupted from her mouth.

    ''''Gii, gyaaahhhhhh!

    Caught off guard, Camilla ate the attack properly for the first time and was bathed in its flames all over her body.

    ''''Bah, idiot!''''

    It was Miakis in the back seat who shouted that.

    ''How could anyone who has been bitten by Camilla possibly go against her!

    No wonder Miakis was surprised.

    It wasn''t Chloe who had showered Camilla with flames.

    ''''What? What the f*ck! I''m a coochie.

    She was still Chloe in appearance.

    However, after Chloe was bitten, Karuna was replaced by Chloe for some reason.

    "Oh, my Lord, how dare you do this to Camilla-sama!

    The proof of this is the demon sword screaming something strange.

    And I wasn''t the only one who noticed the replacement.

    One of the four divine pillars.

    The pillar of the white tiger, which sees through injustice, emitted a brilliant white light.

    ''''I''ve detected an injustice in the replacement of the combatants.

    The white light comes directly at Karuna, who has been replaced by Chloe.

    It''s not, no, no, no foul, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    Karuna writhes around like she''s been blitzed.

    ''Just do it! Just put it out! It''s so hot!

    Camilla, as expected, was also sprawled out, getting a decent amount of giant flames from in front of her.

    What the hell. This hellscape.

    "Chloe-sama, foul play is defeated, Camilla-sama, victory!

    The seventh game of the first round ends in confusion.

    ''I''m sorry, Takumi-dono. We couldn''t win.

    Chloe came back with her shoulders slumped in disappointment, and she was the same Chloe she always was.

    The bloodsucking control from Camilla seemed to have returned with the restoration treatment by the Four Divine Pillars.

    However, she had no idea how the replacement with the demon sword Karuna had returned, or why it had happened in the first place.

    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in this situation. I don''t understand it at all either.

    "Well, ...... if you''d like, from now on, Chloe has Carna?

    I''m still not up to speed with my sister Kal. Could Takumi-dono hold it for a while?

    "Are you sure you want to go to ......? Carna?

    "What? ...... Oh, yeah. I guess so. I guess that''s fine.''

    What do you think?

    Karuna seems to be above it.

    Maybe he has found some clues.

    But now all the four Heavenly Kings had passed the first round (except for Dogma).

    Depending on the way the Demon King played from now on, all of his forces would turn against him. That much must be avoided.

    ''''Now then, the eighth game of the first round, Alice-sama versus Jaslak-sama, but since Jaslak-sama abstained, we''ll call it a victory for Alice-sama.

    The crowd booed as they could not see the match.

    Neither the Goblin King nor Alice showed up in the arena.

    Come to think of it, the Goblin King hasn''t shown up since the tournament draw. Alice''s subordinate, the Goblin King, must have told the moderator in advance that he was going to abstain from the tournament.

    But will Alice really come to this tournament?

    Now, we''d like to begin the first match of the second round. Takumi-sama, Linden-sama, please go to the arena!

    Finally, the battle with the Demon King is about to begin.

    All I can do is talk, not fight, but what are they going to do?

    ''''Takumi, have a good day!''''

    Chiharu, who was quietly on my lap, looks away from me.

    He has an awfully confident expression on his face.

    Do they believe that I will win?

    "Takumi-dono, where''s sister Kal?

    ''You must be tired after the fight earlier. Chloe can hold it for you.

    ''All right. I don''t need to use my sister Cal. I see.

    Yeah, you''re right, you''re right.

    You just don''t stand a chance in using it, but well, let''s just call it that.

    I''m off then. ...... Is that, Leia?

    Come to think of it, Leia hasn''t reacted as if she hadn''t responded since the commotion with the Demon King.

    When I peeked in anxiously, she was mumbling and whispering something to herself.

    ...... Oh no, I can''t believe I''m kissing Takumi-san. I''m afraid of it. And we haven''t even held hands yet, and that sort of thing needs to be done one at a time in order ......

    ...... I''ve been muttering to myself ever since then.

    I''m scared, Leia, that''s a lot scarier.

    Then I''ll be off.

    Slightly reluctantly, he heads to the arena to escape from Leia.

    In the middle of the arena, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the arena.

    From there, the Demon King, Linden Lindberg, slowly appeared.

    ''''Well, let''s get started.''''

    Ms. Linden is already in full throttle mode from the start, not hiding her power.

    I sighed and walked up to the stage to confront her.

    I had no intention of fighting her.

    Before the match started, I was going to announce that I wasn''t the Demon King and abstain from the fight.

    But I don''t know what the Demon King is doing this for.

    Why did he misidentify me as the Demon King and even kiss me?

    That''s what I wanted to know.

    ''Don''t tell anyone. I''ll tell you if you beat me.

    That''s what the Demon King had said.

    There''s no way I''m a match for the Demon King.

    Yes, it''s impossible for me to defeat the Demon King on my own.

    Even with the demon sword Karuna, you won''t be able to defeat the demon king.

    If there''s any chance of winning, it''s ......

    Touching the bell on his hip.

    The bell of transition.

    The bell that Nuruhachi left behind to come to me has never been used since then.

    Is it true that Nuruhachi fought Alice and died? No, that Nuruhachi couldn''t have died.

    When we were in a party together, we would accomplish any difficult quests, with me, a limpet, in tow.

    ''...... Nuruhachi, I need your help now.

    For the first time, I called out to Nuruhachi for help.

    As if in answer, a chirping, chirping bell rings.

    Light floods out of the bell at the same time as the gong rings to start the match.

    ''Ha, I didn''t expect this to happen.

    The Demon King''s voice sounded somewhat happy as he said that.

    She came in exactly the same as the last time I met her, the same appearance, unchanged.

    She was an elven wizard and former number one in the guild rankings with an immortal body.

    The Great Sage Nuruhachi came.

 41 Thirty-five episodes The beginning of movement

    "Takumi.

    Nuruhachi stood between me and the Demon King as if he were protecting me.

    ''Nuruhachi will never let Takumi go again.

    The words sounded like they were said to me and the Demon King, both of us.

    Nuruhachi didn''t turn around and confronted the Demon King.

    When Chloe and Karuna swapped places, the Four Divine Pillars White Tiger, which sensed the injustice, did not react.

    Was Nuruhachi''s summoning with the bell of transference approved as my weapon?

    The Demon King quietly and slowly approached Nuruhachi.

    ''''Looks like you won''t let us be alone this time.

    Yeah, I''m sorry, but I can''t give you Takumi.

    The ball of light that he had used when he fought Leia appeared around Nuruhachi.

    But it wasn''t just one.

    Five wave balls are flying in a circle around Nuruhachi''s body as it spins around.

    ''''Hahaha, this is a complete change from the depleted magic power we had just witnessed, it''s full of life!

    ''''Zan''e. There was an unbelievable amount of magic power left here. Magic power that ended up being unexploded and never used.

    The magic of the dark absorption circle that Barbaroi tried to suck my power from.

    It''s a good thing that Barbaroi always brought me trouble, but in the end, he left me with a good amount of magical power.

    The last thing I want to hear is... Are you going to back out of Takumi''s life?

    ''...... Nuruhachi. I''m grateful to you. If it wasn''t for that flower, I would have broken down in the distance.

    Blue roses (blue roses) appeared around the Demon King''s feet and bloomed all over the arena.

    That was the right thing to do. If Alice had been saved like that, I wouldn''t have done anything. No, it could have been the Nuruhachi. But what do you think? The man abandoned them and started living alone in the mountains.

    No. Takumi is at .......

    I know. I know the Nuruhachi put you up to it. I know that he wards that mountain and watches over that man. I know it all. The Nuruhachi must have abandoned Alice, me, and his own dreams.

    Was it Nuruhachi''s idea to get me banned from the party that time?

    And it''s not like you couldn''t find me, but you''ve been watching over me the whole time?

    ''What he wanted to give up everything, is that a man''s happiness? Is that where the happiness of the Nuruhachi lies?

    ...... no need to say more.

    I could see that the Nuruhachi was accumulating power.

    The five balls of light that were floating around Nuruhachi contracted and became one giant ball.

    At a glance, I feel that this is a bad move.

    The air around the area changes drastically and a tremendous amount of power swells up to the point where it looks like it''s about to explode.

    ''No, let me tell you something, Nuruhachi. It is a mere damsel, unable to confess to those she loves and watching from afar. Because that''s what you''re doing: ......

    Don''t tell me!

    Nuruhachi shot a huge ball of light that swelled up to its limit and aimed at the Demon King.

    With a roar, the demon king didn''t try to avoid the ball of light that flew at a tremendous speed and didn''t move even slightly.

    ''''Wave Sphere, Purgatory.

    Subspace, Kiwi.

    Nurhachi and the Demon King muttered at the same time.

    Just before the huge ball of light was about to hit the Demon King, a black hole snapped open in front of his eyes, and the ball of light was sucked into it to be absorbed.

    However, just before the huge ball of light was completely absorbed, Nuruhachi shot an even smaller ball of light towards it.

    The small ball of light that came out of his fingertips shot through the giant light, spinning at high speed like a pistol bullet.

    ''''Bang!''''

    The condensed light popped and caused a huge explosion.

    The entire area was enveloped in a swirl of light.

    In the dazzling light, the figure of the demon king can be seen faintly.

    The light gradually fades away.

    As if nothing had happened, the unharmed Demon King was standing there.

    Incredibly, even the blue roses blooming around him were all still intact.

    Was the Demon King not only protecting himself, but also the flowers from that explosion?

    ''I''ve been watching the flowers for a long time. I entrusted my dream of Yu to Alice and Nuruhachi and watched over it in that dungeon. That''s all I ever wanted to do.

    Nuruhachi gulped and swallowed his spit.

    He hadn''t expected it.

    He hadn''t expected the power of a demon king who wasn''t the main body to go this far.

    ''''And yet, what is it? The last ten years. Both of you are just watching and not making any progress. What is it? What the hell are you doing? And to top it all off, I''ll even send that thing to Alice.

    Out of the Demon King''s gaze, there was Leia sitting in the audience.

    He was staring at Leia with eyes like he was looking at filth.

    And Chiharu, who was supposed to be sitting next to her, was not there.

    If you don''t want it, I''ll take it. Just watch with your fingers in your mouths.

    No, Nuruhachis, Nuruhachis need takumi.

    What''s that? A guardian. Watching over that man and watching with glee as someone else eventually takes it away?

    No!

    The cry rang out like a wail, and Nuruhachi turned to me for a moment.

    ''Say it. This time, don''t try to fool me, shout your, Nuruhachi''s feelings.

    I remember what Nuruhachi said to me when we met again after ten years.

    ''I told you. Nuruhachi would never let Takumi go again.

    "Just what it means. It means that Takumi and Nuruhachi will always be there for you, every step of the way.

    ''Haha, you''re irresistible, Takumi. I don''t care how many wives you have, Nuruhachi doesn''t care how many wives you have. Well, we''ll renovate this cave later. We''ll make the bedroom especially big.

    The Nuru Bee looked at me like I was family.

    I always knew that was the case.

    Nuruhachi loves Takumi.

    The auditorium falls silent.

    ''What, you can say it,''

    The Demon King closes his eyes as if in a silent prayer.

    Don''t tell me that the Demon King''s purpose was to make Nuruhachi say this line?

    No, no. It couldn''t have been planned for Nurhachi to join this fight.

    ''Now we can finally get started,''

    The Demon King''s closed eyes widened.

    A huge, black hole spread out around the demon king.

    ''''What is this?!''''

    There, the Nuruhachi and the blue roses that dyed the arena will all be swallowed up.

    ''It will be recreated. Ten years ago, that time.

    Leaving Nuruhachi to be sucked into the huge hole, the Demon King slowly approaches me.

    ''''Now, I''m going to take everything from you.

    The sound of something snapping could be heard from outside the arena.

    ''Takumi-san, don''t touch me!

    Leia.

    What god had he brought down?

    Its body was swollen to the point of being taut and blood was spurting out of the severed blood vessels.

    ''''Aaaaaaaaah!

    Leia drew her sword and rushed into the arena.

    She must have been headed there without thinking.

    In front of the arena, Leia was popped by something invisible with a bang.

    ''''It''s the Four Divine Pillars Warding. There is only one person in this world who can break it .......

    Suddenly, the area was enveloped in darkness.

    The sun''s light was blocked by something.

    ''You''re here.''

    The Demon King smiled and looked up at the sky.

    There, an unbelievably huge dragon was circling.

    ''''Jeez, Grandpa!''''

    I hear Chloe''s voice and look at that dragon again.

    It''s huge. It''s ten times bigger than Chloe''s dragon form.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about it.

    So that''s an ancient dragon.

    As I watched in admiration, Alice was impressed that she was able to slay such a ridiculously large dragon, I saw a figure on its head.

    ''''Now all the actors are in place.

    At the same time the Demon King muttered that, the figure jumped down from the ancient dragon.

    The long blonde hair swayed in the wind.

    With a thump, its feet in the air touched the warding caused by the four divine pillars.

    It was as if it was made of glass and the warding shattered into pieces.

    The warding of the four divine pillars rained down on us like snowflakes.

    In the midst of the fantastic scene, the person who descended there looked like an angel, and I was transfixed by his appearance.

    My apprentice had somehow become the strongest of mankind, and the cause of my master, who had no talent whatsoever, was falsely identified as the strongest in the universe, which surpassed him.

    Finally, Alice came.

 42 Quiet story Alice and Takumi

    I can still remember vividly what it was like when I started living with Alice.

    Every day was a risk to my life.

    It would still have been somewhat better to have a wild dragon.

    Its power would engulf and destroy anyone near it.

    Alice.

    What?

    One day, while camping, he was attacked by a huge beast.

    It was called Bobo Boa, a boa that was considerably larger than the normal boa, but Alice''s blow shattered it into pieces of wood.

    In addition, the tent at the camp was blown away.

    Furthermore, I was also blown up and mortally wounded.

    I''m not sure if I''d be in danger if it weren''t for Sasha''s recovery magic.

    ''''Will Alice eat all of this boboa that you just defeated?

    No, I ate dinner, I''m full.

    Alice quickly learned people''s language.

    Her intelligence is high and she quickly learns what I teach her.

    ''Then you shouldn''t have knocked him down like this. All you had to do was get rid of him.

    Really?

    ''Oh, yes. To take a life is to live with that life.

    Then she stroked her head and Alice laughed like a flower in a flash.

    ''Then we''ll clean up together. I''ll make a nice pot of tea for you tomorrow.

    Wow.

    One by one, slowly, I will teach her.

    I hope that one day Alice will be able to live in this world as a normal person.

    "My Father in heaven, God of creation. God of Creation, My Father in Heaven, God of Creation, My Mother on Earth, the Great Spirit, who gives us the blessings of many lives today. I thank you for the blessings of many lives that you bestow upon us this day.

    In the morning, I say a pre-dinner prayer in front of the Bobo Boa pot.

    ''What''s that?''

    ''Every day I say thank you, I''m happy to eat my food, I''m thankful for it. It''s not necessary to say it out loud. You don''t have to say it out loud, just think it in your heart.

    "Hmm.

    Did he understand or not?

    Alice is mimicking me, putting her hands together and giggling.

    When she was done, she looked at me with a twinkle in her eye for some reason.

    I hadn''t thought at the time that this prayer would be the start of a grand misunderstanding.

    Now that I think about it, Alice''s misunderstanding accelerated from this moment onwards.

    While I was taking on various quests along with Nurhachi and everyone else, I was constantly slowing down the party.

    I thought Alice would soon realize that I was just a shitty little fish and would be dismayed.

    But every time I showed off my little fishyness, Alice would look at me with even more respect.

    ''It''s amazing that you managed to catch such a small rabbi without breaking him, Takumi.

    My attacks were so poor that I couldn''t kill even the smallest of small animals with a single blow.

    You have more power than I do, and you can go easy on them without letting them out at all. It''s really amazing!

    I don''t have that kind of power.

    It''s a horrible misunderstanding, but I''ve decided to leave it at that.

    Alice is trying to learn to imitate me and learn to go easy on me.

    Hopefully, she can control her immense power and live a normal life with everyone else.

    That''s what I thought.

    But that naive thought would lead to tragedy.

    Alice is so aware of the tame nature of the situation that she begins to force herself to suppress her power.

    The powerful force that has no place to go is building up inside Alice.

    The incident occurred after half a year of living with Alice.

    Alice, who had learned to take it easy, no longer crushed the monster with a single blow.

    She was able to defeat the monsters as well as stun them, and she was able to handle requests to capture them.

    But the one she encountered in the Valley of Chaos was different from the one she had encountered before.

    I don''t know how he was born.

    However, the guy who fused and mixed up various monsters was a mutant called a chimera, and even when he was hit by Alice''s blow, he didn''t faint and fought back.

    For the first time, Alice was caught off guard.

    Alice wasn''t the only one.

    Nuruhachi, Rick, Sasha, Batts, and I, and the whole party, were overconfident and caught off guard by Alice''s blow.

    Alice reflexively dodged the chimera''s counterattack.

    But beyond that, the dumbass me stood there dumbfounded.

    My body crumpled with a crunching sound.

    I don''t know what happened.

    In my fading consciousness, I only knew that something bad had happened.

    ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Alice let out a scream that sounded like a yell.

    The consciousness that had been about to be interrupted was brought back.

    An unbelievable amount of power was erupting from Alice.

    A power surge occurred.

    With Alice''s scream, the chimera was torn to pieces in an instant.

    Blood and pieces of flesh poured down on Alice like rain.

    Even though the decision was made, Alice''s outburst didn''t stop.

    ''Stop it, Alice! Sasha, you get to help Takumi heal. Rick, you''ll be defending everyone. Batts, you''ll support Nuruhachii.

    I''ve never seen a Nuruhachi so flustered before.

    That''s how out of the ordinary Alice is right now.

    ''Takumi, don''t move! Recovery is a good thing: ......

    I shook off Sasha''s restraint and walked over to Alice.

    ''Get away from it. That thing is out of control! ......!

    In an attempt to stop me, Nuruhachi got blown away by Alice, who got in between us.

    It was as if Batts'' sense of danger was not in time.

    Alice was so controlled by her immense power that she couldn''t control her destructive urges.

    For the first time, I ignored Nuruhachi''s orders.

    I couldn''t leave Alice in such a state.

    Alice, who had been able to control her powers, had gone so out of control because I was hurt.

    I limped closer to Alice.

    Strangely, there was no fear.

    Ah, well.

    I always felt like something was missing.

    No matter how hard I tried, I would never gain strength.

    I always had that empty feeling, as if I was constantly filling a bowl with water with a hole in it.

    What was the purpose of being born for?

    Am I going to die without accomplishing anything?

    Thinking about these questions, I came here as the weakest, longing to be an adventurer, protected by Nuruhachi and others.

    But now I see clearly.

    Just as the strongest beings are in this world, so are the weakest.

    I was born for this, to stop Alice.

    Alice''s all-powerful fist is in front of me.

    I didn''t even try to avoid it.

    No, there was no way I could avoid it.

    Was it an accident? Was it a miracle?

    It was fate, after all.

    My injured body could no longer support its own weight, and I collapsed to the spot.

    Alice''s fist passed over my head as if to scrape through.

    I keep going, plop, and place my hand on Alice''s head.

    ''...... Takumi?''

    Instantly, Alice, who had been running out of control, came to herself.

    ''Takumi, what''s wrong? I''m bleeding!

    Perhaps her memory was fading, but Alice didn''t seem to understand the situation.

    ''It''s okay, Alice,''

    I pat Alice''s head.

    ''Don''t worry about it anymore. It''s all over.

    A dismembered chimera. A Nuruhachi blown to pieces and stuck to the ground. And she stares at me, covered in wounds.

    Takumi is amazing. Even with my full strength, I''m no match for you.

    With tears welling up in her eyes, Alice still crumpled her face and smiled as best she could.

    ''Takumi is the strongest in the universe, isn''t he?

    I laughed heartily as I stroked Alice''s head too, and said.

    ''Yeah, you know exactly what I''m talking about,''

 43 Episode 36 Takumi Point

    My idyllic life has returned.

    The truth is, it''s not completely back, but that''s okay.

    Even if it''s a sham, the situation right now is not bad at all.

    The days between Leia''s arrival and the end of the Great War Party were too harsh.

    He prayed that he would never be involved in something like that again.

    The only thing left to do was to hope.

    That everyone wouldn''t get too many Takumi Points.

    ''No, I just came to say hello, but no way, do you need points for that too?

    Chloe had come to the front of the cave.

    ''Naturally. It''s going to cost you five Takumi points to say hello to Takumi-san.

    Leia explains sternly to Chloe.

    ''Mmm, by the way, how many points am I at the moment?

    We''re at four takumi points.

    That''s only two more points than last time. It''s only two points to cut the weeds in front of the cave.

    Yes, the number of takumi points fluctuates depending on the range, one takumi point per 25 meters square.

    It''s a great rip-off, Takumi Point.

    But I wouldn''t be comfortable with it if it wasn''t that much.

    ''By the way, how many points were you married to Takumi-dono?

    5.67 billion takumi points.

    All the weeds in the world can''t be that boring!

    We don''t want them to accumulate.

    That''s what the Takumi Point system is for.

    By the way, having a baby after marriage is worth 10.8 billion Takumi Points.

    You can''t get married on points?

    Of course.

    Terrible Takumi Point.

    Chloe couldn''t help but have a dragon dialect.

    This will allow her to live comfortably for the foreseeable future, or maybe even a lifetime.

    Should I thank Alice for coming up with this system?

    ''''This is the point you get if you do something to contribute to Takumi-dono, right? Is there anything more like this, something that can earn you points all at once?

    ''The regular ones are 100 points at the most. For the back challenge, there''s one with 10 billion Takumi points, do you want to take the challenge?

    What is that inflation?

    The Takumi Point system is about to collapse.

    I didn''t know there was such a thing! Of course I''m going to do it!

    Then I''ll contact Miss Alice. I have accepted your request for the Takumi Point Backdoor Challenge. If you defeat Alice in 60 minutes, you will have 10 billion Takumi Points.

    Chloe froze with her mouth wide open.

    The Takumi Point System hadn''t collapsed.

    There is nothing in this world that can pass that challenge.

    ''Kyou, I''ll give you a break for today!

    Chloe leaves with her shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    It''s a bit sad, but it can''t be helped.

    If you leave everything as it is, it will lead to another major incident.

    "Leia, I think it''s time for me to go reap the rice: ......

    ''Ah, Takumi. Then Lord Miakis finished harvesting early in the morning.

    Oh, really?

    ''''Yes, it was the work of three Takumi points. By the way, all of Lord Miakis'' points will be added to the Demon Lord''s.

    Come to think of it, Miakis had made a huge blunder during the big war party.

    He remembered when Alice had interrupted the match.

    The Warding of the Four Divine Pillars had been destroyed by Alice, and the Great Wukkai was in chaos.

    ''''Well, we''ll never be able to match them one-on-one, but if we all take on each other, what do you think?

    The Demon King releases the hole he was trying to suck the Nuruhachi into.

    The Nuruhachi stand next to the Demon King.

    ''If you add Nuruhachi and the Demon King, plus the Four Heavenly Kings (other than Dogma), there might be a miracle for about 1% of them.

    ''It''s been a few thousand years since we''ve fought together, Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi and the Demon King look at each other.

    They both look somewhat happy.

    ''''The Four Heavenly Kings (except for Dogma)!

    The Four Heavenly Kings (other than Dogma) gather at the Demon King''s decree.

    The four divine pillars no longer operate.

    It seemed to have been completely destroyed by Alice.

    Alice just stared at me in silence, as if nothing was happening.

    I can feel my heart beating faster.

    Everything was different from the Alice I had seen as a little girl.

    Unable to look directly at her, I look away.

    ''''Now the battle with Alice is about to begin!

    ""What."

    The Beast King Miakis, the Bloodsucking King Camilla and the Dark King Azathoth knelt side by side in front of the Demon King.

    "It''s an honor to be able to fight the Demon King again.

    That''s when Miakis bowed to the Demon King.

    ''Hi, I''m a friggin'' b*tc*,''

    Miakis slurps and sweats profusely.

    Ha! I had promised to go with you to apologize, but I didn''t make it. I''m sorry.

    ''I''m sure Miakis wouldn''t really fight for a b*tc* like this.

    That''s not true. I''ll do my best!

    For a b*tc*?

    ''Yes! For the sake of the b*tc*. ...... ha!

    They stare at each other.

    An awkward silence passes.

    Miakis was no longer drenched in sweat that flowed like a waterfall.

    ''No, no! I never imagined a demon king kissing a girl. I thought I was a commie who couldn''t talk properly with anyone but me and my friends!

    Miakis is pouring oil on the fire, but he doesn''t realize it himself. The Demon King looks down at Miakis with cold eyes.

    ''Miakis,''

    Yes, my Demon King.

    ''First we need to know how strong the enemy is.

    Yes, I once challenged Alice with all the Four Heavenly Kings (including Dogma). The battle data from that time can be found at .......

    The demon king shakes his head slowly.

    ''No. I want to see it with my own eyes now, Miakis. I''m a commie and I''m not very good at conversation.

    Huh?

    Finally, he seems to have noticed a further blunder.

    Looking for help, Miakis looked at Camilla and Azathos, who lined up to the right and left with swimming eyes. Both of them turned away, not making eye contact with Miakis.

    ''''Wow, I understand!

    Having made up his mind, Miakis stands up and declares.

    ''''Miakis, I''m going to charge in!

    This is how the Alice War, which was later passed down as a legend, was cut off.

    Even after the great war meeting ended, Miakis is still earning Takumi Points and contributing to the Demon King every day from morning to night.

    I''m going to ask him to forgive me if the Demon King comes here, but the Demon King hasn''t appeared in front of me since then.

    I''m a little worried that he might be planning something under the surface again.

    And then there''s Alice.

    I haven''t seen her since the big war party as well.

    ''''Hey, Leia,''''

    I can''t help but ask.

    ''What has Alice been doing since then?''

    ''It''s training. When I saw Takumi-san up close and personal at the big tournament, I realized that I was still inexperienced. That''s what he said.

    Where did he say that?

    ''I''m sure Alice-sama doesn''t want anyone to get close to Takumi-san until she stands in line with him. With that in mind, you created the Takumi point system.

    Then why is Leia allowed to be by my side?

    What kind of feelings does Alice have for Leia and what kind of feelings does Leia have for Alice?

    It wasn''t clear to me when I saw the two of them reunited at the Great War Party.

    Just that Leia is ......

    The wards of the Four Divine Pillars were destroyed and the Four Heavenly Kings (other than Dogma) broke in.

    Of all the people who won the first round, Leia was the only one who hadn''t made it onto the stage.

    Before the warding was broken, when the Demon King approached me, Leia was the first one to charge onto the stage.

    But Leia didn''t try to get up there when the wards were broken.

    ''''Leia, they''re all on the stage! You''re not going!

    At Chloe''s call, Leia stared at the stage, or rather, at Alice.

    ''Lady Alice is here. ...... I can''t do anything else.

    What are you talking about? You can''t let Takumi-dono be robbed!

    Leia turns away from Alice and looks down.

    The expression on her face was unrecognizable.

    Its body just seemed to be trembling.

    ''''...... I am, after all, Alice-sama''s .......

    The last word was too small to be heard.

    And Leia didn''t join the Alice Wars until the end of the day.

    ''What''s wrong? Takumi.

    No, no, it''s nothing.

    I look away in a hurry.

    What did Leia say to me then?

    I couldn''t hear it because I felt like it was something I shouldn''t have heard.

    I''ll wait until Leia says it one day.

    We could live an idyllic life together for a while, just like we did in the beginning.

    This is how I naively thought it would be.

    I hadn''t anticipated this at the time.

    I didn''t expect that in just one month, someone would be able to earn 10 billion Takumi Points: ......

 44 Episode 37: Princess of the Cliff and T Card

    Wow, you''ve earned 10 billion Takumi Points!

    Chloe''s exclamation rang out.

    ''Shh, be quiet, black lizard! Takumi would have heard you!

    Yeah, I heard that so much already.

    It''s been a month since then.

    It was the beginning of winter and the snow had begun to fall in the mountains.

    The end of the year was approaching, and just when I was thinking that we should just relax and enjoy the New Year''s Eve, something terrible happened.

    But who''s going to save up that kind of money? We''ve only accumulated 25 points yet!

    I''ve only accumulated 300 points. Normally, this would not be possible. But I''m sure Alice-sama has sent word.

    Who the hell could''ve pulled off that backdoor challenge?

    Only Takumi would let Lady Alice lose.

    No, because it''s not possible, including me.

    Then how in the world could anyone accumulate 10 billion Takumi Points in such a short period of time?

    I heard he''s coming here today in person. You can only exchange your points here.

    What did you trade for? Marriage. I don''t want to get married! d*mn it, if we don''t spend it all the time, we should save it up too!

    No, no, no, no, no, it''s not at the level of saving 10 billion or saving well.

    Even if he had the Four Heavenly Kings help him like the Demon King, it would be impossible.

    It would no longer be possible with just one person, but rather tens of thousands, or even tens of millions, of people.

    It would be impossible for even the Guild Association to move such a number of people.

    ''''Wha, what''s going on?

    What is that?

    Without a second thought, I step out of the cave, too.

    And at a glance, I''m convinced.

    Well, this would certainly allow me to accumulate 10 billion Takumi Points in a month.

    There was a huge line of lords in front of the cave.

    This cave hadn''t seen this many visitors since the Goblin King''s attack.

    The procession, all of them wearing gleaming silver armor, march in a disciplined manner.

    In addition, some of them are carrying a huge red flag, and the silver hawk symbol on it looks familiar.

    ''It''s the flag of the Kingdom of Lucia,''

    The 10 billion takumi points were collected by the entire country.

    As I recall, the population of the Lucia Kingdom was around 50 million.

    If each person saved up 200 points a month, it would be feasible.

    ''''Leia, that!

    The Princess of the Cliffs!

    Leia and Chloe were surprised to see the carriage wrapped in a pure white curtain.

    Through the silhouette, they could see a woman in a dress riding in it.

    I had heard of her.

    That there is a princess in the Kingdom of Lucia who is almost thirty years old and yet she refuses to marry because she refuses all matchmaking.

    The Princess of the Cliffs (Siacrifflily).

    The name was taken from the lily, a white flower that blooms on a steep cliff.

    The flower, also called lily in the East, means purity, innocence, and dignity, and it blooms proudly even in harsh environments such as cliff tops.

    Men have asked the princess to marry them, but she has not fallen in love with any of them.

    She did not look at the most powerful man of the time, the prince of the country, the richest man in the country or the most beautiful man in the world.

    They are like beautiful, unreachable flowers on a precipice.

    The men who rejected her likened her to this, and before long she was called the Princess of the Cliffs (Siacrifflily).

    As I recall, the princess''s real name is ......

    We''ve arrived. Lady Saria.

    Yes, Saria Shana Lucia.

    ''Thank you for your help, Nanashin.

    A bespectacled young man in black butler''s uniform spoke to her at the side of the carriage.

    The silhouette alone didn''t reveal the princess''s face, but his voice had a graceful, noble aura to it.

    ''''Please get to work on exchanging your Takumi Points as soon as possible.

    Ha!

    The man known as Nanashin bows and walks toward Leia.

    The other soldiers salute in a disciplined manner and stand erect and unmoving.

    ''My master, Princess Saria, has come to exchange Takumi Points. I would like you to follow the formalities.

    I heard Leia gulp and gasp.

    I have sweaty hands too.

    What if we''re married.

    What the hell is the princess going to do with her points?

    "All right, all right. I''ll check on the takumi points.

    I''m impressed, sir. I''ll start with this T-card.

    What is this? It''s got Takumi-san''s picture printed on it!

    What? What''s that? Is it like a guild card?

    Takumi Point Card. It is the Takumi Point Card, or T Card for short. I, Nanashin, am the one who came up with the idea. All citizens of the Kingdom of Lucia will receive these cards to manage their Takumi Points.

    I, when did you make such a thing?

    Oh, Leia is staring at the T-card with a greedy look on her face.

    ''''Can I give it to you if you like? T-cards are given out not only to the public, but to all who wish to receive them.

    Yeah, I''d love to. Oh, I want one for preservation and one for viewing. Can you give me three copies if you can?

    We want three of them.

    Don''t tell anyone. It''s essentially one for each of us.

    Leia and Chloe are frolicking like kids when they get their T-cards.

    No good. Nanashin-san has completely spoiled them.

    "The Lucia Kingdom is currently holding a winter Takumi Festival. Takumi Points can be exchanged for money from one point, but we are also offering various other benefits depending on the points accumulated during the campaign.

    It''s a campaign that sounds like something I''ve heard of before.

    What kind of special offer is that?

    Leia is biting.

    I''m no longer a prisoner of the T-Card.

    "With 10 points, you can exchange various Takumi-sama goods, 200 points for a year''s worth of boa meat, 300 points for a commemorative gold coin for the Kingdom of Lucia, and many other wonderful benefits.

    Takumi-sama merchandise?

    No, I''m not surprised!

    As I recall, one commemorative gold coin should be worth enough to build a house.

    You can get that commemorative gold coin for 300 points, that''s 10 billion in savings, Takumi Points.

    Nanashin, let''s get down to business.

    "Oh, excuse me. Lady Saria.

    Nanashin-san bowed and then turned to Leia again.

    ''''Then the exchange, if that''s alright with you? We have 10 billion Takumi Points on this T-Card.

    He takes an envelope from his pocket with an eagle crest on it and hands it to Leia.

    A huffy Leia carefully opens it and finds a single letter and a gorgeous silver T-card.

    Looking into it, the letter has Alice''s signature and a sentence that appears to have been written by the Goblin King.

    ''That T-card has undoubtedly accumulated 10 billion Takumi Points. Exchange it for them, Leia. ...... d*mn, I never thought I''d be able to save up this quickly. Oh my God, what do I do, what do I do? I knew I should have done something about her as soon as possible! ...... You haven''t even written about it so far? Are you okay?

    Memories of the Ten Gorges Society come back to me. It''s all written down again. This is definitely deliberate. The Goblin King.

    Well, there''s no doubt about it. Well then, what would you like to exchange your Takumi Points for?

    Leia''s voice was overwrought with nervousness.

    Chloe was also nervous and shushed her.

    ''Yes, then, Takumi-sama and .......''

    Wait, Nanashin.

    Suddenly, the princess called a stop.

    I heard an unexpected voice at a crucial point, and Leia froze with a blue face.

    My heart was beating furiously as well.

    ''''After all, let me tell you that,''''

    Very well. See you at .......

    Nanashin returns to the carriage and, d*mn it, puts her hand on the pure white curtain.

    The princess gives us a glimpse of her, and slowly gets out of the carriage, holding the hem of her dress.

    The snow had painted the front of the cave white.

    But when she landed there, she was whiter and nicer and more beautiful than the snow.

    And I knew her face.

    She had become far more beautiful than when I saw her ten years ago, before she turned twenty, and I was transfixed.

    ''It''s been a while, Takumi,''

    But his smile is the same as it was in the past, and I feel as if I have been transported back ten years.

    ...... Sasha

    I call her name.

    The Princess of the Cliffs (Siacrifflily), Salia Shana Lucia, was once an old companion who saved me many times.

 45 Episode 38 Forced Execution Proposal

    ''You know that there are five main countries on this continent.

    The Barbarian Zone, Northern North Country.

    Divine Waiting Land, Eastern East Ground.

    Magic Kingdom, Western Westland.

    Mechanical City, Southern South City.

    And the biggest country we live in, the

    Comprehensive Nation, Central Center World

    Sasha, Nanashin-san, me, Leia, and Chloe were sitting at the round table we used at the Ten Goukai, with one empty seat in a clockwise direction.

    The soldiers Sasha had brought with her were at a distance and surrounded the round table to protect it.

    What would they exchange their takumi points for?

    Sasha said that explanation would be a bit long, so we had to move on.

    I listened with excitement, wondering what the story would be about: ......

    What? A continent?

    ''''Today, the Central Center World is governed and centered by our Kingdom of Lucia. The four neighboring countries to the east, west, north, south and west, have been at peace for the past hundred years or so, with no major conflict.

    That''s right. People haven''t fought each other on this continent for a long time.

    Why do you think that is? Takumi.

    Sasha speaks to me, just as she did ten years ago.

    ''Yeah, oh,''

    It was so natural, and the sight of it, more beautiful than it had been ten years ago, was upsetting.

    ''Oh. That was it. Since the Lucia Kingdom has such a powerful force, the rest of the country is in a state where they can''t sell their fights.''''

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Sasha smiles at me.

    The same smile that she used to give me when I was an adventurer, when she always restored me, throws me off balance and makes me look away.

    "Leia, you''re driving me crazy. I''m afraid I''m going to turn into a dragon.

    ''It''s an oddity, Black Lizard. I''m getting kind of annoyed and want to let God down, too.

    Chloe and Leia are saying something horrible, but I''ll pretend I can''t hear them.

    ''The Lucia Kingdom had a guild association headquarters, to which the great sage Nuruhachi belonged. In addition, legendary (Legendary) class beings such as the Demon King, Goblin King, Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) and other legendary (Legendary) class beings stayed there, and even Alice, the most powerful of humanity, rose to the occasion as a toddler. There was no longer any country that could touch the Lucia Kingdom, or so we thought.

    When I heard Sasha''s explanation, I realized once again that we have a ridiculous collection of people.

    Even if Alice alone could beat the whole of humanity, it''s a lineup that looks like it could be up to about the five strongest in the world.

    ''''But in the past few months, that situation has changed.

    Don''t tell me that some country has come to fight with the Kingdom of Lucia?

    Although the Lucia Kingdom was powerful, it had never invaded another country. That''s why there hasn''t been a single war in over a hundred years.

    Are you saying that there is a country that is reckless in trying to destroy that?

    ''Not in any country. It''s all of them. Right now, all four nations, east, west, north, south, south and west, except for the Kingdom of Lucia, are trying to invade this country.

    Suffer all the countries?

    Is this an unwinnable battle being fought by all nations?

    Takumi-dono. I, Nanashin, would like to take this opportunity to explain.

    Turning to Sasha, Nanashin-san begins to speak.

    ''The whole thing started a little over a month ago, due to Takumi-sama''s saga at the big war party.

    A saga?

    No, no, no. I was just standing there in that tournament.

    "The rumor that you are the number one Guild Leader in the universe, Takumi, had spread throughout the world. But that was just a rumor that had no truth to it.

    In reality, it was just the Guild Association''s secretary Linden-san (the Demon King) swapping Alice''s success with me.

    ''''However, it was big news all over the continent that I instantly killed the Guild President in this Grand Martial Association and showed strength that couldn''t be contained by the Demon King, the Great Sage, or even the most powerful Alice of humanity.

    Something''s wrong. Something is wrong. It seems as if that big war party was only held for the purpose of being misunderstood by me.

    It''s not just Linden-san (the Demon King). Alice, Nuruhachi, and even the other contestants were probably included in the plan.

    ''''And it has been spread that Takumi-sama is a member of the guild, but she''s just holed up in a cave and has no interest in the guild or the country.

    I know. I just want to cook and live in peace and quiet.

    Therefore, the nations are thinking this now. If they can get their hands on Takumi, they will be able to rule the kingdom of Lucia, or even the world.

    Yes, here we go again, this development.

    Huh? Am I going to be king after the Demon King?

    The misconceptions about me have never stopped.

    "Not only in the Central Center World, but also in the other four countries, they are desperate to collect Takumi Points. There are countries that have already converted their Takumi Points into money.

    Eh! I''m a cash cow?

    If we don''t do something about it, Takumi-sama will be lost to some other country. Therefore, we, the most populous Kingdom of Lucia, have been the first to collect Takumi Points.

    Nanashin bows to me.

    The explanation ended and the speaker turned to Sasha again.

    You see? I don''t have a choice anymore. You are the Kingdom of Lucia''s ...... No.

    For the first time, Sasha, who had been talking as openly as she used to, turns serious.

    ''Be mine, Takumi.

    The Princess of the Cliffs (Siacrifflily), Saria Shana Lucia.

    The princess, who has rejected the wooing of many men, has proposed to me.

 46 Episode 39 Princesss Staying Trip

    It''s a beautiful day for laundry, Takumi. Good day for laundry.

    Sasha smiled at me as she washed my clothes.

    The snow that had been falling yesterday had all but stopped and the sky was a clear blue.

    Sasha is washing a large amount of laundry by hand in the water trough in front of the cave.

    I remembered how she used to wash everyone in the party''s clothes like this, even when I was an adventurer.

    Changing from a dress to a rough outfit and pulling her hair back, Sasha looks like a different person than the one who came as a princess yesterday, and it''s somehow reassuring to be back in the party days.

    ''...... My mind is cloudy, though,''

    Leia looked at the laundry with resentful eyes behind Sasha as she was washing it.

    When I first came here, Leia also tried her hand at laundry, but she couldn''t muster the strength and tore her clothes to shreds.

    Since then, I''ve been doing all the basic housework. ......

    Come on, Leia. I''ll show you how to do your laundry.

    Okay, sir?

    Of course. You''re a girl. You should at least be able to do your laundry.

    Leia''s face lights up with a flash.

    The sight of the two of us washing my laundry together makes me feel a little embarrassed.

    Seeing me, Sasha whispered in a low voice, "Leia, you look a bit like Alice.

    ''Leia, you look a bit like Alice.

    Come to think of it, Nuruhachi said the same thing.

    ''''Yeah, I kind of missed that.

    I naturally smile as I remember the time I was adventuring with Sasha and Alice.

    It''s a good thing, Sasha-dono, that this is the right thing to do. I''m sure you''re getting smaller and smaller.

    Ah! No! It''s torn, it''s torn!

    It was as if things had returned to a peaceful routine again.

    But nothing at all had been resolved in the turmoil that had started at Takumi Point.

    ''Be mine, Takumi,''

    When Sasha said that, I was sitting at the round table and I was frozen in place.

    The marriage by takumi points was, I believe, 5.67 billion takumi points.

    It was an easy payment for Sasha, who had ten billion points, to make change.

    In the long silence, Sasha kept looking at me.

    ''Are you ...... serious? Sasha.

    Sasha didn''t answer that question.

    Instead, Sasha got up from her chair and approached me.

    I gulp.

    Sasha, who was now looking down at me as I sat down, moved her face even closer.

    I remember the time the demon king kissed me, and I tried to avoid it, but he grabbed the back of my head with a gulp. As it was, Sasha put her face close to my ear and murmured in a small voice.

    ''Give me a hug, give me a kiss. Just pretend. There''s a spy of the enemy mixed in with my men.

    (What?!)

    Apparently, it would be best to follow Sasha''s instructions here.

    Resisting the urge to scream, I got up from my chair and hugged Sasha fearfully.

    ''Geez! Oh, no, no, no, no! We''re already in our final dragon form!

    ...... I''m not even willing to put God down anymore: ......

    Leia''s shoulders slumped discouragingly and she collapsed.

    ''''Hey, Leia! What are you doing with your dagger out?

    Stop it. Don''t try to commit seppuku right away.

    Chloe and Leia, who usually jump out of the way, are panicking because there''s nothing they can do about it because of Takumi Point.

    Chloe managed to stop him from committing seppuku, but I''ll explain it to you later.

    If I was in there to stop it, it would have been like a suicide pact.

    I wrap Sasha up at an angle that no one can see, and pretend to kiss her.

    Even though it''s just a pretend, my heart makes a noisy pounding sound and I squeeze my arms around Sasha''s back.

    That''s when.

    Pasha.

    Something flashed in the shadows of the grass a short distance away from the round table.

    ''''It''s a fierce artillery [Sentence Spring Bazooka]! Lady Saria!

    Nanashin-san threw the dagger that was bandaged around her waist onto the grass.

    At the same time, something like a shadow flew out of the grass at great speed. The shadow runs as if it is running through the air.

    ''''Huh! Stealth! Eastern Ninja!

    Wait, Nanashin. You don''t have to chase him.

    Are you sure?

    ''Yes, as long as they know who they are, that''s fine. There''s only so many people who can hire a covert.

    Sasha leaves my arms.

    ''Was that a spy?''

    Well, one of them. He''s probably just a low-level agent. Maybe he''s still lurking around.

    I can''t believe you have so many spies under your command!

    Chloe and Leia, who don''t know what''s going on, are looking at me with a blank look on their faces.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to force you to marry me. It''s just a cover (dummy). At any rate, if word gets out that Takumi belongs to the Lucia Kingdom, no other country will touch it.

    Then Sasha smiled at them.

    After all, Sasha didn''t use the Takumi points to get married.

    She just used a large amount of Takumi Cave overnight tickets that could be exchanged for 100 million points, and while Nanashin-san and the soldiers were returning, only one person remained here.

    Chloe and Leia were still a little wary, watching me and Sasha from a little distance.

    ''''We''ll be taking care of you for a while. Until we find the mastermind behind this whole mess.

    "Mastermind? Wasn''t it Alice''s idea for Takumi Point?

    Sasha shook her head slowly.

    ''Takumi Points are finely controlled by magic so that no cheating can take place. Do you think Alice would be able to create such a system?

    That''s for sure. I don''t think Alice, who can''t even do detailed calculations, can make such a thing.

    ''Why do you think Alice, who hadn''t been seen in Takumi''s presence for a long time, joined the Great War Party? Didn''t you feel something moving under the water?

    ''Yeah, sorry, I didn''t feel it at all.

    ''''Daibukai, no, they should have planned this long before now. A detailed and grand plan. They''re probably using Takumi and Alice to plan something.

    Huh? What am I involved in this time?

    I''d rather commit seppuku myself.

    Sasha is getting ready to stay in the cave, ignoring me with her head in her hands.

    ''You''re right, I''m not getting into bed. Oh, I forgot my toothbrush. I''ll have to get Nanashin to send it to me later.

    Is it just my imagination that she seems to be in a bit of a hurry?

    Is that woman humming a tune?

    Yes, I can hear you loud and clear.

    Where are you going to sleep today?

    ''In my case, he drew a firm boundary. As a senior, I won''t allow you to be any closer than I am.

    There was a disquieting air from the two men looking at Sasha.

    ''But Sasha, is the country okay without the princess?

    It''s okay. I left him a replacement.

    "Substitute?

    For the first time in a decade, I hear the name.

    "Nu Rusia Hashtar Tilt. The first Queen of the Kingdom of Lucia.

 47 Forty episodes Nu Lucia Hustal Tilt

    We could use some more party members.

    It was the first month after the two of us had formed a party together that Nuruhachi said that.

    I had failed the guild exam, but Nuruhachi, who was ranked first, forced me to pass, and I managed to become an adventurer, but there wasn''t a single person who would form a party with me, such a failure.

    The guild''s classes ranged from S to E ranks, but I was the only one certified to F rank, which was even lower.

    According to what I heard later, President Barbaroi had taken the F rank from the FOOL of the Fool (Fool).

    Of course, the ranking is the lowest of the bunch, out of bounds.

    One person couldn''t even take the lowest quest.

    But who would form a party with the lowest ranked and useless me?

    I could become an adventurer, but I was suddenly at a loss.

    ''It can''t be helped. Nuruhachi will form a party for you.

    Once again, I thought Nuruhachi, who was offering me a helping hand, was like a goddess at first.

    But that was a big mistake.

    [Quest Rank AAA (Triple A): Defeating the Salamander Queen]

    Just looking at the quest that Nuruhachi had received, he almost fainted.

    ''''What? Is this my first (debut) quest?

    Mm. Well, it''s your first time. I decided to go on a little light quest.

    You''re kidding, right?

    The Nuruhachi don''t make jokes.

    That was certainly true.

    The quests that Nuruhachi would receive were all harsh, legendary quests that would leave me dead every time.

    It wasn''t just the enemy''s attacks, but also the collateral damage of Nuruhachi''s magic.

    Hmm, you are even weaker than I thought. Nuruhachi can''t protect you with just one Nuruhachi.

    Seeing me in shreds, Nuruhachi had decided to increase the number of party members.

    Since he said he was going to increase the number of members, I thought he was going to the Guild Association headquarters, but Nuruhachi came with me to a place I didn''t expect.

    ''''Nuruhachi, why did you come to the Lucia Royal Castle?''''

    However, Nuruhachi did not answer the question, but stuttered and walked to the front of the gatekeeper.

    As soon as he saw Nuruhachi, the gatekeeper saluted ostentatiously and opened the castle gate.

    ''''What''s the matter?'''' Come on, Takumi.

    I hurriedly followed Nuruhachi.

    Apparently, the Lucia Kingdom and Nuruhachi had some kind of relationship.

    The inside of the castle, which I entered for the first time, was gorgeous and opulent, and everything looked brilliant. I followed Nuruhachi while scurrying around.

    As I walked down a long corridor with a gleaming red carpet, I found a row of portraits on the wall.

    Looking at the inscriptions underneath the portraits, I see that all of them have the name Lucia written on them.

    It seems that these paintings are portraits of the queens.

    The further you go, the older the portrait gets.

    And the last one: ......

    It''s a nuruhachis, right?

    There is a picture of the Nur Hach in its youthful form, as it is now.

    The name on it was ''The First Queen Nu Lucia Hashtar Tilt''.

    ''Was she the first queen of this country?

    ''Not exactly. They just destroyed the original Lucian kingdom and took over.

    Quickly, Nurhachi said something horrible.

    Then a long corridor led to a large, vaulted floor with an ascending staircase in the center.

    At the end of it was a gorgeous double-ended door with a silver falcon on it, with soldiers in silver armor waiting on either side.

    As Nuruhach climbed the stairs, a soldier opened the door.

    At the back of the room is a throne, where a beautiful woman sits gracefully.

    The woman from the most recent painting he had seen in the portrait.

    In other words, it was the current Queen of the Lucia Kingdom.

    ''It''s been a long time. Lady Nu Lucian Hashtar Tilt.''''

    The Queen stands up and bows to Nuruhachi.

    ''Nuruhachi is fine. I don''t like to be so formal.''

    Okay, Mr. Nuruhachi. How can I help you today?

    In contrast to the calm and dignified queen, Nuruhachi looks younger than the queen.

    In fact, Nuruhachi is thousands of years older than the queen.

    ''''I''m here to find my party members. We need someone who is good at defense, recovery and danger perception.

    ''Oh, none of this seems to be necessary for Master Nurhachi: ...... Oh, it''s necessary for your side.

    The queen grins and speaks teasingly as she grins.

    Nuruhachi glances at me behind her and then quickly turns to the queen.

    ''I remember one time a previous queen who said something stupid retired the next day.

    ''Oh dear, it seems I shouldn''t touch it too much. Oh, I see. I''ll get it for you in a minute.

    A few minutes later, three men and a woman arrive.

    A knight in black armor, a ladylike sister, and a prisoner in chains, all three of them have quite strong personalities.

    ''''I''m Rick the Knight Commander, Sasha the Monk, and Batts the Great Bandit. They each specialize in defense, recovery and crisis detection. Would you like to try them out?

    Nuruhachi took one look at the three of them and then shook his head.

    ''No, that''s enough. It''s perfect. But are you sure you want to take them with you?

    Yes, Master Nuruhachi will keep you in good hands.

    I assumed it was Nurhachi''s concern about taking the Knight Commander and the Great Thief with him.

    ''All right. These three, I''ll take them.

    I had no way of knowing at this time that Sasha was the queen''s daughter.

    ''It''s been a long time. I was put in a convent back then for a lot of reasons.

    Sasha is helping me finish the laundry and helping me prepare lunch.

    Leia, who can''t cook, was looking at me from a distance, looking at me in frustration.

    ''Why are you in the convent?''

    Don''t tell anyone. Well, the abbey had just escaped, too.

    What had I gotten myself into? I was curious, but I couldn''t ask any more questions because of the atmosphere I shouldn''t have asked.

    ''Speaking of which, where''s Rick? Aren''t you coming over here?

    I never noticed it because I didn''t show any such pretense during the party, but now that I think about it, Rick, the head of the Knights of the Lucia Kingdom, was probably following the party as Sasha''s escort.

    ''''Rick is not coming. No, he can''t come. He''s been missing ever since the Great War Party.

    What?

    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen him once after the game with the brave end.

    ''''I''ve been asking Rick for a long time now. He wanted me to keep an eye out for any suspicious characters that might be approaching Takumi or Alice.

    ...... So that Rick is gone.

    Sasha nods with a divine look on her face.

    Did Rick get the identity of the mastermind?

    At least I''m pretty sure I''m involved in something.

    Is there anything I can do to help?

    ''Don''t worry, all you have to do is make out with me here. If word gets out that I''m married to Takumi, the mastermind will surely come back to see for himself.

    Is it just my imagination that Sasha''s upward glance as she said that makes me feel strangely s*xy?

    And there is an unusual killing spirit dripping from Leia, who is watching in the background.

    She spends her time pretending to be married to Sasha and making out with her.

    For me, it was the biggest, SSS (Triple S) class (class) mission ever.

 48 Quiet Story Daibukai Alice War 1 [Makina]

    I don''t care if the Great War Council wins or loses.

    Get the battle data.

    That was Jibun''s mission.

    It costs money anyway to maintain the body of a machine.

    That''s why I try to take any job that''s good for money.

    This is no matter how dirty the job is.

    The match against the demon race, Azathoth.

    I still had enough strength left to fight.

    However, it was too much of a burden on his body any longer.

    The camera mounted on the right eye is broken, and it''s useless if you can''t do the request.

    There are two most important data to be collected by the Jugokai, and this big warrior group.

    Takumi and Alice.

    Compared to the other battle data, the data of these two people, shrouded in mystery, had an unbeatable price.

    ''''Miakis, I''m going to charge in!

    The cat-shaped demon race, the Beast King Miakis, charges at Alice.

    Zach, I have a general understanding of Miakis'' data collection from the battle with Dagan.

    His strength and speed are top class S.

    Physical Strength A. Magic B. Special Ability SS.

    Overall Rating S.

    Noteworthy is his kinetic vision.

    Since she held a bullet in her mouth during the Dagan battle, she probably could see even bullets coming toward her at high speed as they stopped.

    Miakis rushed at Alice with tremendous speed.

    Like a cat aiming at its prey, Miakis''s pupils squeezed and elongated vertically.

    No matter what kind of attack Alice made, she seemed confident that she would avoid it. But ......

    Thump, there was a heavy bass sound like an earth shaking sound.

    At the same time, it blew away at many times the speed of Miakis'' rush.

    It passed by Takumi, who was standing on the stage, and crashed into the anteroom, exploding into the air as if it had exploded.

    As it was, Miakis didn''t even move.

    So much for this?

    A shiver went through my back.

    Never before had she felt such fear.

    Alice just seemed to swat Miakis lightly with a motion that seemed to swat the fly that flew at her.

    The motion was beyond all of Miakis''

    He wouldn''t even show some of his real power.

    It wasn''t just that he couldn''t see the bottom.

    It was such a small change that it could be called a malfunction.

    The instrument that measured his opponent''s strength had changed while he attacked Miakis.

    ''Stupid, na......''

    I can''t help but say it out loud.

    It''s hard to believe, but Alice is getting stronger in this moment.

    And one more thing.

    She detected a sudden change in body temperature, sweating, and heart rate of the four demon kings on the stage, Linden, the Great Sage Nuruhachi, and the remaining two Four Heavenly Kings (not including Dogma), Azathoth the Dark King and Camilla the Bloodsucking King.

    The overwhelming strength of Alice''s body caused all four of them to be intensely emotionally disturbed.

    Even the half-machine givens were upset, and various organs were showing abnormal readings.

    But there was one man among them, standing on the stage with a completely normal mind.

    The strongest Takumi in the universe.

    His temperature, perspiration, and heart rate did not change by a millimeter.

    It was the same at the Jugokai and the Barbaroi Tournament.

    It''s as if he''s watching the play from a distance, instead of what''s happening to him.

    It doesn''t matter how strong you think you are, if you are confronted with something as powerful as Alice, you will always have a reaction.

    But Takumi has no such reaction.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.

    With a bang, something popped out of the right hand side of the commissary.

    One of the instruments that measure the strength of the opponent makes an error.

    He felt a greater threat from Takumi than Alice.

    For Jibun, he had always believed that visible strength could eventually be surpassed by the power of science.

    But looking at Takumi, he felt such an unknowable and eerie strength that he couldn''t defeat it even if it was hundreds of millions of years in the future.

    ''''Azathoth. Dark night!

    Yes, sir.

    Camilla, the remaining Four Heavenly Kings (not including Dogma), shouts at Azathoth.

    At the same time, the darkness that covered Azathoth diffuses and spreads through the air.

    Camilla''s power leaps up in an explosion.

    Her fangs grew, her hair stood upside down, and her eyes glowed red.

    Camilla, the true ancestor of vampires, had heard that during the daytime, she could only exert about half the power of the night.

    But it wasn''t even half.

    The current combat power of Camilla far exceeds the data figures from the Chloe battle.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve been excited. Revenge is a moe.

    ''Yes. The load that is one step closer to destroying you makes you stronger.

    With Takumi between them, Alice, Camilla, and Azathoth face off against each other.

    Still, Takumi did not move slightly.

    Camilla and Azathoth leaped out of Takumi''s left and right sides at the same time towards Alice.

    Thud, thud, thud, this time, two heavy bass sounds overlapped and echoed.

    Camilla and Azathoth, who were heading towards Alice from Takumi''s left and right sides, blew through Takumi''s left and right sides in exactly the same way with tremendous speed.

    Takumi didn''t move a single eyebrow even as the two passed by him at such a high speed.

    It''s no longer as if she is asleep standing, or so I thought.

    The two of them collided together into the waiting room where Miakis was lying, and the Four Heavenly Kings (not including Dogma) were annihilated in just a few seconds.

    Alice''s power shocks her to the point where she defies the previous definition of strength.

    Even the Demon King, even the Great Sage could hear his heart beating so hard that even the Great Sage could hear his heartbeat up to this point, yet Takumi approached Alice as if nothing had happened.

    ''Long time no see, Alice. You''ve grown up.

    The violent sound of "bakun" was not Takumi''s heartbeat, but something that came from Alice.

    On the surface, Alice is nothing different, but just one word from Takumi has left her violently upset and distraught within it.

    Even Alice, who has this much power, thinks that she is as if she is no match for Takumi!

    Impossible.

    Jibun can''t measure Takumi''s strength.

    Even a glimpse of that strength is not allowed.

    It was an unbeatable reward, but he had to give it up.

    Further prying might be fatal.

    That was when I thought that.

    Takumi, who had been looking at Alice all this time, suddenly turned around to look at Jibun.

    All functions stopped for a moment in surprise.

    Takumi''s gaze on Jibun seems to see through everything and everyone.

    ''''You''re well aware, you''re right.''''

    I thought I heard those words I heard during the fight against President Barbaroi at the Ten Goukai.

    "Hee!

    I screamed and tried to run away.

    Her body didn''t move as much as she wanted and she fell on her ass.

    Desperately crawling on the ground, she scrambled to get as far away from Takumi as possible.

    I can''t die yet.

    Someday, I''ll have to mutilate the ugly human part of this remaining left side of my body and erase all the ugly feelings and ugly memories.

    Becoming a complete mechanical body is the last thing Jibun has left to do.

    He wrote ''Unknown (Unknown)'' in all of Takumi''s files and abandoned the entire mission.

 49 Episode 41 Assault Visitors

    What''s this? There''s rice in the chicken.

    Leia was shocked by the dish I served for dinner.

    This dish, in which rice and a small amount of vegetables are stuffed into a chicken belly and roasted, was one of my signature dishes.

    I was fired up to make it as a commemoration of Sasha''s arrival, and it looks like I did well.

    ''''Hmph, this brings back memories. When I was an adventurer, you always made it for me when I completed a big quest.

    Sasha is happy to eat it too.

    ...... You didn''t make it when I arrived.

    Leia, who had a cheerful expression a moment ago, is now depressed and depressed.

    "No, that''s not it, Leia. It was before the harvest and there was no rice.

    Oh, that''s right. Isn''t that right? Takumi-san was very welcoming to me as well.

    No, I was rather annoyed by it, though.

    However, if I said such a thing, I might say something about cutting my stomach off again, so I keep quiet.

    Sasha watches such an exchange between me and Leia with a smile on her face.

    When I was an adventurer, I was with the princess without knowing her, but once I got to know her, I felt somewhat nervous.

    Even though it''s pretend, is it okay to live as a newlywed in such a dirty cave?

    When I finished cleaning up dinner, Leia was frantically drawing lines on the floor of the cave with the sheath of her sword.

    Since last night, when we went to bed, we had been divided into three areas from the entrance of the cave, Leia, me, and Sasha, in that order.

    ''Huh? Is this where I am? I feel like I''m further away from Takumi than I was yesterday.

    A disconcerting air is flowing between the two of them as they take their eyes off each other for a moment.

    ''Last night, you were just barely close enough to see Takumi-san''s face as she slept. That distance is unacceptable.

    ''I don''t know what you mean. You were the one who was watching me at close range. In fact, Takumi was looking at me asleep, but he was looking at me.

    Hmph, Takumi has a habit of showing the back of his head to people he likes.

    Oh yeah, I have a propensity to sleep with the back of my head to the person I love ...... no way!

    But will you two stop peeking into my sleeping face or something?

    If I knew that, I wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully from now on, would I? At least give me some peace of mind when I go to bed.

    ''Then you won''t go in from here either. This is on the same terms.

    Sasha is groping and drawing a line with his foot.

    The princess shouldn''t be doing such a trivial thing.

    Sasha''s tone has changed after being challenged by Leia. Where has the harmonious atmosphere of the time I was teaching her to do laundry gone?

    ''Silly me. You''re two centimeters closer to me than I am to you.

    ''Don''t be silly. You''re still closer than that. If you have a problem with that, you want me to switch?

    I can''t. I have a duty to protect Takumi from intruders!

    For now, it doesn''t look like it''s going to fit, so I redraw the line.

    ''Ah! You''re even further away!

    That''s terrible, Takumi!

    That''s for fighting. I''m going to bed in this one.

    I ignore the boos from the two of them and lay down the covers.

    If I don''t move away from them a little bit, I won''t feel comfortable here.

    I promised myself that tonight I would look up and sleep without turning to my right or left.

    Late at night, I couldn''t sleep because my eyes were too bright and I was staring at the ceiling of the cave.

    He must have stayed up late yesterday.

    Leia and Sasha were both sleeping quietly.

    I quietly walked out of the cave so as not to wake them up.

    The snow had stopped, but unlike the daytime, it was quite cold outside.

    I hurriedly put on the thick furs I had brought with me.

    Panting out a pure white breath, I walk to the large rock in front of the cave.

    Sitting there, I look up at the night sky and see stars all over the place, as if they are about to fall at any moment.

    I used to do this here on sleepless nights when I was alone.

    Until Takumi Point was built, Leia wasn''t the only one here, Chihar and Demon Sword Karuna were also there, and Chloe was a frequent visitor.

    In addition, a month before the Great War Party, it was a large household with Miakis, Zach, Rick and the Goblin King staying until the brave end.

    It feels like it was a long time ago when I saw the night sky here before.

    Who in the world is up to what?

    Takumi Point, the mastermind, the missing Rick.

    Sasha said that someone is using me and Alice to plot something, but is that really true?

    I''ve done a lot of research since Takumi Point was created, and the system is very complex and extensive.

    Sasha said it''s finely controlled by magic, but maybe it''s not just magic.

    It''s well hidden by magic, but there are devices planted everywhere to monitor it.

    It is probably from the southern South City where science has developed.

    In addition, I can sense a hint of similarity to the Four Divine Pillars used in the Daibukai and Leia''s god-slaying from the equipment.

    Is Eastern East Park, the hometown of Leia and Yol, also cooperating?

    I guess the Takumi Point system is made up of magic and science with a god in it.

    It''s hard to believe that it was created by one person.

    It should be considered that many people, or rather many countries, worked together to create it.

    And this Takumi Point, after touching it for a month, I felt something.

    After the tournament was over, curious people rushed to my place of fame, but they could not approach the cave as if they were blocked by an invisible wall.

    If it weren''t for Takumi Point, many people would come here every day to sneak around.

    If that had happened, I would have had to run away and find a new place to live.

    I was clearly feeling protected by Takumi Point.

    And it was even a somewhat nostalgic feeling.

    It didn''t seem like I had created the Takumi Point with malicious intent.

    That was when he was thinking about it.

    ''Good evening, Takumi-kun,''

    The man suddenly appeared in front of me.

    A man in a white coat and glasses.

    He was short, skinny and slender, but his head was large and unbalanced.

    It gives an eerie impression, as if an adult''s head was attached to a child''s body.

    How long has he been here? No. How did we get here?

    You can only come here using Takumi Point until 8pm. Normally you wouldn''t even be able to get close to it.

    "Hakase, wait a minute, I''m so sick of this!

    In addition, a girl appeared with a mess and an impossibly large amount of combat equipment.

    She carried a machine gun in her right hand, a beam saber in her left, and a large rocket launcher on her back.

    On her chest was a crossbelt with countless bullets in it, plus two small guns and a large shield attached to her waist.

    She''s wearing goggles and her face is half-hidden, but she''s a petite, pretty-looking girl.

    It doesn''t look like she can move with so much equipment.

    ''With your power, you could move much faster. Don''t slack off and run, Ex.

    I can''t do it. Impossible. We''ve come all this way to climb the mountain. I''m exhausted. Zero power.

    For saying that, there''s no fatigue in his voice, and it even feels spare.

    No matter how you look at it, you''re not a normal person.

    ''''It can''t be helped. Then let''s introduce ourselves a bit before the battle.

    The man called Hakase bows his big head towards me.

    Didn''t he just call it a battle?

    Don''t tell me they''re here to fight.

    Nice to meet you, Takumi. My name is Deus. My name is Dr. Deus.

    They are completely different from the strong enemies I''ve encountered in the past.

    They look so weak that even I could just barely win in battle.

    But I felt more fearsome than any of the others I''ve encountered.

    The eyes. The eyes that looked at me as if they were observing me closely, but they weren''t eyes that were looking at a human being.

    It was like looking at a laboratory animal, eyes that were completely devoid of emotion, and a chill ran down my spine.

    ''I wanted to know a little bit about your powers, so I came through the back password. It didn''t compute that the Machina guy didn''t bring most of your information with him.

    To find out what I can do?

    A backdoor password?

    I''m sure she had little to no contact with Makina, but was she checking me out?

    That''s why we came to check on you personally.

    Before I knew it, there was a girl called Ex standing afterwards.

    ''Then let''s begin,''

    Ex held his gun up to me and Dr. Deus gave a sickening smile.

 50 Forty-two episodes Dr. Deuss miscalculation

    Ex was pointing the muzzle of the machine gun he was holding in his right hand at me.

    A gun, a tool developed in the Southern South City, is a tool that allows anyone to kill or injure someone with ease.

    Here, it is strictly forbidden to bring them into the Kingdom of Lucia, and those who break them will be given a heavy punishment.

    Only those with a guild permit, such as the super-hunter Dagan and the semi-machine machina, or a few who are allowed to possess them by the state are allowed to do so as a special case.

    Ex would probably be the latter.

    If that''s the case, it''s possible that someone with a very high status in the Lucia Kingdom has betrayed them.

    That''s likely to get us closer to the mastermind if we can find out who it is: ......

    That''s Takumi, isn''t it?

    It''s not Ex, who is holding a gun to his head, but Dr. Deus, who is beside him, who speaks to him.

    ''With your power, you could probably destroy Ex to pieces in an instant. But you don''t do that because you''re aware of it, right?

    Yeah, there''s no way I can do it.

    And I haven''t noticed anything in particular.

    ''That there''s a bomb in Ex''s body that could blow up this mountain without a trace.

    What?

    I wasn''t the one who screamed in surprise.

    Apparently, Ex had been bombed without his knowledge.

    Upset, his gaze slipped away from me.

    I took advantage of the opportunity and dove into the shadow of the rock as I rolled over.

    ''Shoot, Ex.''

    "What have you done to me? You big, fat, perverted head!

    The machine gun that Ex was holding at the ready is released.

    The sound of the tremendous gunfire and the sound of rocks being scraped away makes me cover my ears.

    In any case, I''d like you to shoot at Dr. Deus, who planted the bomb on his own accord, but if you don''t do that, do you have any weaknesses in your hands?

    When I looked at Dr. Deus from the shadow of the rock, he was mumbling to himself and taking some notes.

    ''Takumi Action Memo, Part 31. Normally, he doesn''t have the aura of a strong man. The movement of condemnation to the rock shadow was also on par with an E-class adventurer. I suspect he''s deliberately making them look weak and letting their guard down.

    I''m not trying to be funny, I''m really weak!

    What''s that 31, anyway?

    You''ve taken so much of my data since you''ve been here?

    ''Takumi Action Memo, No. 32; since it does not fight back against Ex, I conclude that there is no method of attack suitable for restraint. Any attack is so powerful and untouchable that it seems impossible to get at Ex without destroying it.

    ''No, no, no, any attack is too poor to be touched,'' he said.

    ''Oh, yes. If you''re waiting for your friends to help you, you''d better give up. We''re tinkering with the space and activating a complete area blocking system so that no one can come in here.

    Is that why Leia and Sasha haven''t come over after all this noise?

    ''Takumi Action Memo, No. 33, considering the massive damage caused by the bombs and the fact that they haven''t attacked us at all, I assume that they are afraid of hurting their friends. Either Leia the God-fearing Leia or Princess Sasha, or both of them, seem to be worthy of hostage status.

    No, it''s rather easier to hold me hostage.

    ''Ex, blow up that rock with your rocket launcher. I want to measure your defenses.

    I will. You''ll have to take out the bomb later.

    This isn''t good.

    They can''t handle this by themselves anymore.

    That''s when I thought it.

    The bell around my waist makes a chirping sound.

    The bell of the Nuruhachi transition.

    Light overflows from that bell and spreads out like an explosion.

    ''''It''s the Great Sage''s transference magic? That''s interesting. Can you beat the system I''ve built?

    Warning. Intruder alert. This is the only way to prevent anyone from entering the building.

    A mechanical voice can be heard from nothing.

    At the same time, countless mathematical formulas appeared in the space around me.

    They were all incomprehensible strings of numbers, whether they were doing some kind of calculation or not.

    "Calculation. I''m going to be able to calculate it. Reverse transporter is in effect.

    A spiral of equations spiraled around the light that was coming from the bell of transition.

    It contracted rapidly and disappeared with the light.

    ''''Alarm (alert) released. Exclude the intruders.

    The chirping bell no longer glowed.

    ''I won. Great Sage Nuruhachi.

    Dr. Deus is smiling with a smile of delight.

    Even Nuruhachi''s transporter magic doesn''t work?

    This is even worse than I thought it would be.

    It''s a very good idea. It''s not a good idea.

    Xu bends forward and points the launcher of the rocket launcher on his back at the rock.

    He''s in absolute dire straits.

    ''''Ex-launcher, I''m firing!

    With a roar, a large rock explodes in front of me.

    With the impact of the explosion, I am blown up helplessly into the air ......

    ...... Huh?

    It was completely unharmed.

    The large rock in front of me was destroyed to pieces and there was not a trace of it.

    But instead, something else was protecting me.

    Standing there was a dark colored woman.

    Her sharp eyes were glowing red.

    Her long hair was pure white and she was as tall as I was.

    There were black horns on her head, like a mow, sprouting on both sides of her head, and she had huge black wings on her back.

    In addition, there were sharp, pointed claws extending into his oddly large hands.

    The chest was quite small and slippery, although it was wearing a cloth like a swimsuit.

    For a moment I mistakenly thought it was Chloe.

    But in places, the details are different.

    And I immediately recognize her the first time I''ve seen her.

    ''No way! Do you mean to say that you summoned me without being detected by my system?

    Dr. Deus, who had been wearing a relaxed expression the whole time, was astonished.

    ''Impossible, impossible! Takumi''s memo, #34. No chanting, summoning without magic tools is confirmed. It''s completely undetectable, even with the area blocking system. That''s absurd! Even a god of creation can''t get through my system!

    Yeah, because I didn''t summon her.

    She was here from the beginning.

    Ever since the Great War Party, she hadn''t responded to me as if I had spoken to her.

    It was as if she had reverted to a normal sword, quietly just sleeping on my hip.

    ''Takumi! I don''t know who you are! Science! Are you saying that you are the one who has overturned everything in the world?

    Dr. Deus cries out, distraught and broken down.

    ''Ta-kun,''

    It''s exciting to hear a voice I haven''t heard in a long time.

    ''Just say the usual,''

    She says those words as she looks me in the eye for the first time.

    It was the exact same voice that had been echoing in my head.

    ''You know exactly what I mean. You''re right.''

    Karna and I look at each other and laugh aloud.

    It''s nice to meet you, Karuna.

    I muttered in my mind.

 51 Forty-three episodes Liberation Karna VS Runaway Ex

    Hakase, what do you want me to do? Which one do you want to attack?

    Wait a minute! I don''t know the data of the one who was summoned!

    Ex and Dr. Deus are understandably tempered by Karuna''s sudden appearance.

    ''Shu, race, black dragon. There are many similarities to Takumi''s companion Chloe, but the match rate is 62%, a different person. No contact with Takumi has been made. I can''t find a match in the data! Soooo, the predicted possibilities from that are ......!

    Come on, hurry! I''m scared! I''m being stared at so much!

    Karna stood in front of me and held out her hands.

    A round, black ball floats out of her upturned palm.

    ''''You didn''t summon it, you created it! And in the blink of an eye, he''s going to create a dragon that looks like Chloe? So the rumors about his father being a god of creation were true. ?

    I can''t do it! All bullets fired!

    ''Wait, Ex! We''re going to have to retreat for once!

    Dr. Deus didn''t stop in time.

    X fires his machine gun and also fires the rocket launcher on his back.

    Karuna didn''t move at all in the face of a plethora of bullets and rocket launcher rounds.

    ''''Evil Dragon Dark Sucking Sphere.''''

    The black balls that came out of Karuna''s hands spread out.

    Just as they protected me from the rocket launcher earlier, all the bullets and rockets that flew in were sucked into it.

    ''''I can''t do that.

    When Karuna clasped her hands, the two black balls that absorbed the bullets flew off with a bang.

    The fragments of the bullets that were broken apart crackled and fell like small fireworks.

    "You see, it''s time to be punished.

    Hi!

    Karuna is completely overwhelmed by the enemy.

    The black wings on her back are flapping around, probably because she''s in a groove.

    And in conjunction with that, the tail on her buttocks is also ......

    No, no, not the tail.

    There was something familiar on Karuna''s ass.

    The Demon Sword Soul Eater.

    Hadn''t she been completely freed from the demon sword?

    The hilt is connected to Karuna''s buttocks, and it moves in the same way as the wings.

    Are you sure you''re okay with this?

    Ohhhhhh...

    Xu threw down his machine gun and rocket launcher and slashed at it with the beam saber he was wearing in his left hand.

    "Haha, I''ll destroy it!

    Karuna lined up her clenched fists perfectly and held them out in front of her, slowly opening them to the left and right.

    With a bang, darkness poured out of the gaps between the clenched fists and a black sword was created.

    ''''Evil Dragon Dark Great Sword.''''

    He swung the completed pitch black sword in a sideways swipe.

    Ex''s beam saber, which received it, was shattered by a single blow.

    ''''Ah, ah, ah, ah!''''

    X looks at Dr. Deus in dismay.

    "Wait. But wait, there''s a bomb in Xu. There''s a bomb in Xu with enough explosive power to blow up this mountain without a trace!

    I had forgotten all about it.

    I''d forgotten all about that setting.

    "Karuna.

    I''ll be fine.

    Karuna creates a black ball from her left hand while holding the sword in her right hand.

    ''''I''ll absorb any explosions,''''

    Ex and Dr. Deus'' faces turn blue with a sigh.

    Strong. Was Karuna, whose seal was lifted, this strong?

    ''''Ha, hakase, please release the limiter. That''s the only thing left to do.''''

    Don''t be stupid! You''re not in control yet.

    But we''ll only get beat up if we don''t!

    Ex and Dr. Deus are in some kind of trouble.

    Xu is telling me to release the limiter or something, but I think it would be better to take them down before it gets nasty.

    ''Hey, Karna: ......''

    No, Tuck. If he''s doing his best, he''s gonna have to answer for it.

    ''Huh? Do you understand what I''m thinking?

    I can feel it.

    Karuna said that happily.

    Do you still have the same abilities you had when you were a demon sword?

    That''s not what I had in mind. I''m going to run away. I don''t care what happens to you!

    I know you don''t run away. You don''t put your life above your research, do you?

    Mm-hmm, five minutes. He won''t last much longer.

    Yes, sir. I''ll have this done in a minute.

    When I saw Karna''s face as she listened to X and Dr. Deus, her eyes lit up with a grin.

    She''s like a child waiting to be given a toy.

    She was eager to frolic with her body after a long time back.

    ''Limiter device, open.''

    As soon as Dr. Deus said that, a light shot out of Ex''s goggles and a panel with various numbers written on it was projected in the air.

    Ex was a machine just like Makina?

    Enter your password. This will release the limiter.

    Dr. Deus quickly presses a number in the air, and the light in Ex''s goggles stops.

    [Limit Break]

    Instead of light, those red letters appeared on Ex''s goggles.

    At that moment, streaks of red and blue patterns appeared all over Ex''s body.

    A code. The code of a machine is stretched across Ex''s body.

    ''A full-body mechanical robot! No, he''s an android?

    That''s not good, Tach. He''s a strong guy.

    Karuna makes a happy voice that doesn''t feel like it''s bad at all.

    The words that came out of Ex''s mouth were not the pretty girl''s voice that had come before.

    Ex screaming in a mechanical voice that cannot be uttered by a human.

    It''s seriously bad. Super scary.

    ''Go ahead, Ex. Go kick the shit out of them.

    ''OK, Hakase. Ickckle.

    A thump, an explosion could be heard.

    It was just Ex rushing towards Karuna.

    With that alone, the ground shattered as if it had exploded.

    Ex rammed into Karuna headfirst with a speed that was impossible for a human to move at.

    ''''Evil Dragon Black Layered Heavy Shield.''''

    Karuna transforms the black ball in her left hand and deploys a large shield in front of her.

    ''''Sonnamonk!''''

    Xu didn''t care and just hit the black shield from the head.

    ''''Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuut!

    With a popping sound, Karuna''s shield popped off.

    Still, Ex didn''t stop.

    It crashed like a human torpedo into Karuna''s bankside.

    ''''Goooooooo, gaaaaaah!

    Karuna passed right beside me and flew straight to the far rear.

    I heard what sounded like it had hit something, but I couldn''t look that way.

    I couldn''t take my eyes off of Ex in front of me.

    ''''Whew!''''

    Smoke was leaking from all over Ex''s body, which was on all fours.

    It''s like a machine on the verge of overheating.

    Obviously, it has exceeded its limits.

    The red and blue cords were moving violently inside Ex''s body, undulating like a living thing.

    ''Mada, Ikerus. Cease and desist, cease and desist!''''

    X gets up and tries to attack me this time.

    But I wasn''t in a hurry.

    I knew Karna like she knew me.

    Karuna can''t be f*cked like that.

    ''Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!''

    Karna''s roar rang out.

    Xu''s movements had stopped.

    With too much presence, I looked back.

    There was Karuna, in dragon form, right there.

    It''s more than one size larger than Chloe.

    The sharp fangs peeking out of her barking mouth and her long claws digging into the ground look far more ferocious than Chloe''s.

    It was clear that Karuna was more specialized in battle.

    ''I can''t go easy on her now that it''s come to this point.

    "Here''s to the best of my ability.

    The two men, both with terrible powers, clash again.

    In the midst of all this, my eyes met with Dr. Deus, who was watching the battle from the sidelines.

    Perhaps if I caught him now, I could ask him a lot of questions about the mastermind.

    As I approached with a grin, Dr. Deus retreated by the same stride.

    The weakest class''s crappy battle was about to begin stealthily, while the strongest class''s hot clash was taking place.

 52 Episode 44 The Strongest Battle The Weakest Battle

    It was the first time I had felt that.

    The strong know the strong, and when I heard that, I thought it was none of my business.

    But I was wrong.

    The weak know the weak.

    I could feel the weakest air in front of me as I looked at Dr. Deus.

    "You''re not supposed to be in this situation alone with me, Dr. Deus. You''re going to tell me everything you know.

    Right, the mightiest man in the universe is going to use his powers on me. I wouldn''t do that, if I were you. All it takes is one swipe and I''m deadly to the point of no return.

    Dr. Deus is unapologetically and unsparingly showing off his own weakest point.

    He is my kind of person, after all.

    "Don''t worry. It won''t come to that.

    Because with all my strength, I can''t even beat up a small animal.

    Here we go, Dr. Deus.

    Hee.

    He whirls his arms around like a child to get at Dr. Deus.

    Dr. Deus, who is desperately protecting his big head with his hands, bursts into a poka-poka and a whirling punch.

    ''Hii, there it is, there it is, there it is? Huh? It doesn''t hurt that much.

    You didn''t dare take a lethal punch from me. You''re good, Dr. Deus.

    "Takumi''s behavioral memo #35: "It is believed that in order to avoid inflicting extreme damage on opponents when fighting weaklings, Takumi''s physical abilities are reduced. I need to correct that memo #32, which states that he can''t take it easy.

    Dr. Deus takes notes while taking punches.

    Huh? That''s pretty generous, isn''t it?

    Do you think you''re stronger than me?

    Well, in that case, I''ll do my best to fight, Takumi.

    With that, Dr. Deus attacked me as well.

    My hands were buzzing around.

    Same thing, the exact same attack as mine.

    Poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka poka.

    The two of us exchanged glancing punches.

    It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt.

    It''s a barren offensive with no more decisive action than a child''s fight.

    However, I was a little pleased to be the first person to go toe to toe with someone.

    It''s a good idea. But I''m not going to lose!

    Takumi did it. I''m not gonna let you down.

    Dr. Deus felt the same way, and before long they were both fighting with smiles on their faces.

    And on the other hand, in the rear, a terrific battle between Karuna and Ex was going on.

    ''''Evil Dragon Dark Great Flame!

    The all-directional killing machine gun!

    The sound of outrageous explosions and destruction.

    You can tell it''s a high-dimensional battle just from the sound alone.

    I''m a little embarrassed by the sound of this one''s distracted flapping sound.

    ''We''ll do it, but alas, we''re about to run out of gas, aren''t we?

    "Madadak! ''Madamada War Err!''

    The battle at the rear is reaching its climax, as Ex''s limits are nearing.

    Meanwhile, here too.

    ''''Hahaha, good fight, Takumi-kun. But alas, we''re getting tired by now, aren''t we?

    Yeah, it''s so hard.

    My arms were too heavy to turn anymore.

    They were both turning into helpless punches.

    Haha, don''t get tough. Yes, we''ll get this done before we run out of steam, let''s go!

    I''m on the verge of a major breakthrough.

    The two of them explode with power behind them.

    In that situation.

    ''Hey, hahaha, we''re screwed. Let''s take a break. Maybe we can settle the score later, Takumi-kun.

    "Ha-ha, nice idea, Dr. Deus, it''s all yours.

    Our tense battle was coming to an end.

    "What the hell are you guys doing!

    Karuna tsked and rushed towards Ex.

    Active limit, five seconds. Overboost is on.

    Flames erupted from the soles of Xu''s feet and exploded like a jet blast, plunging towards Karuna.

    ''''Uh-oh!''''

    "Weaaaahhhh!

    Power and strength collide with each other as best they can.

    The one who flew off was Ex.

    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.

    The first is goo, rock-paper-scissors, and pom-poms.

    "Pon.

    And the fight between me and Dr. Deus was settled.

    ''Ahhh, hello, Makina? I need you to get over here right away. The coordinates are 372 in D. Yes, that''s right, the location of the Ten Gorokai. Huh? You don''t want to get anywhere near Takumi? Do you hear ''You''re well aware, you''re right''? I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    Dr. Deus is talking to a machine he''s never seen before.

    It''s a palm-sized, thin, board-like object with buttons with numbers on them. It could be some kind of southern communications device.

    It''s all right. Takumi and I have made our peace. Just hurry up and get here, I can''t carry Aix through a complete shutdown by myself. Oh, hey, don''t hang up!

    It looks like she''s been in contact with Makina, but it looks like she''s been cut off.

    Ex, who was overheated and unable to move, and Karuna, who had finished the fight, were sitting side by side in the shade of a tree some distance away, close together.

    From the occasional laughter that could be heard, it seems that through the fierce battle, a friendship had developed on the other side as well.

    ''Pick me up, are you coming?''

    It''s like 50-50 (Fifty-Fifty). Makina seems to think she''ll be destroyed when she sees you.

    Why did that happen?

    I have no recollection of it at all.

    ''Well, you''ll have to talk to me until Makina gets here. The game was won by me.

    ''For the first time in my life I''ve lost a rock-paper-scissors game. I can''t read your thoughts like that. Your calculations are just crazy.

    Dr. Deus self-destructs by reading too much into it on his own.

    I didn''t even think about it, and I got the choke out, and I won.

    ''First of all, who are you working on me for? Who the hell do you work for?

    ''Hmm, I don''t mean to hide it, but I don''t know who really hired me. The person who asked me to come is a royal family with considerable power in the South City, but he was only asked to do so as well.

    You''re pretty limited in your ability to commission such royalty.

    Yeah. My guess from this is that it was almost certainly a Lucian authority who asked for it. They sent me a permit to bring a firearm to this continent.

    I knew it.

    That''s what I thought.

    Well, I''m not really interested in what you asked for, but I am interested in Takumi. The idea of being the strongest in the universe was too tempting.

    Yeah, you have to stop.

    It''s a waste of time.

    "But Takumi, you are a wonder. If you were purely powerful, you would be able to surpass them one day with the power of science. But from you, I sense another kind of immense strength that I can''t even write down.

    What is that?

    If you can, that''s exactly what I want you to write down and tell me.

    "That''s why you should be careful. There''s something big going on with you right now.

    No, really, no more.

    Don''t move anything big or anything.

    Takumi.

    Takumi-san!

    At that time, Sasha and Leia, who were worried about me, came rushing over to us.

    It seems that Dr. Deus'' complete domain blocking system has been deactivated.

    ''''Huh! Takumi, what''s going on? Who is the enemy? This evil-looking guy?

    It''s not Chloe''s work! I do indeed feel an evil force!

    Why not? Tak-kun, can we shake these guys?

    The peaceful routine was not likely to return for the time being.

 53 Episode 45 The key to unlocking the seal

    What is this? It''s a triangular piece of rice, seasoned and baked. It was crispy and fragrant and delicious!

    Hey, Doc. Bring it here too. I can''t move.

    After all, Machina hadn''t come for me at dawn.

    No, she seemed to be getting close, but she didn''t want to get close, within a radius of a kilometer to be exact.

    I had no choice, so I had to put Dr. Deus and Ex up for the night.

    Then we all eat breakfast together at the round table in front of the cave.

    Today''s menu was grilled rice balls and chicken soup.

    ''''And if you put them in a bowl and pour this broth over them, they will taste different.

    ''Oh! Excellent! What an idea! I''ve never cooked anything like this before!

    Come on, come on, come on, come on.

    I feel sorry for you, so I''ll take it to Ex.

    Thank you. I want you to do it because I can''t even move my arm. Ahhhh.

    That''s not a good idea, Tach, that''s not a good idea!

    Karuna takes the grilled rice ball I''m holding and shoves it into Ex''s mouth.

    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get that much in one go. Mugugugugugugugugu, but it''s good.

    For some reason or another, Karuna and Ex are good friends.

    It was also Karuna who brought Ex, who was unable to move, to the round table.

    It''s a good idea to let Tak-kun eat you out.

    No, why would that be?

    He can''t use his hands because I feed him to Ex. So, uh-oh, wham!

    A grilled onigiri is thrown into Karuna''s mouth at high speed.

    Do you still want to eat? Evil Lizard.

    Leia is threatening with a grilled rice ball in one hand.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to do it for me, muggy muggy muggy, Leia, of course I''ll have another one!

    Hey, stop playing with food, Leia.

    I''m sorry, Takumi. But it was too extravagant to ask for Takumi''s ahhhh.

    Everybody sit down and eat properly. Sit down and eat properly, or you will not get another helping.

    With those words, everyone finally calmed down and sat down at the round table.

    ''''Hmph.''''

    In the midst of all of this, Sasha was the only one who was calmly watching everyone.

    ''''It''s a lively meal. ''''Princess Sasha.''''

    Dr. Deus speaks to Sasha.

    ''Yes, it will be fun. ''Yes, it''s a far cry from the formalities of a royal meal.

    I never thought of eating as just a way to get energy for exercise. I never thought of it as something to enjoy.

    ''My life here is irreplaceable. So, you see, if anyone tries to ruin this place, I will do my best to crush them.

    I see. I understand. Let''s make a pact with Takumi that he''ll never do anything he doesn''t have to do again.

    After this, the four of us will leave the place, leaving Ex and the doctor behind, while Makina is scheduled to come for us.

    ''Goodbye, Dr. Deus. Please stop checking me out already.

    I''m sorry, but it''s over. You''re beyond my abilities anyway.

    No, I already gave it everything I had in that fight.

    ''Well, you can always come over for a meal, at least.

    Oh, really? You don''t have to! Thanks, Takumi!

    Well, he''s the only guy who can go toe-to-toe with the real me. I''ll take good care of him.

    Doctor, please take me with you next time. I''ll get you back in one piece.

    Ha, how many times do you have to come back?

    The same friendship had developed in Aksu and Karuna, and they were laughing and promising to fight again.

    With a bit of regret, the four of us headed out to the fields.

    Miakis has been taking care of the field every day lately, so I don''t have much to do, but I''ll take some leftover grilled onigiri to thank him for his help.

    ''''Tack, hey, tack,''''

    On the way to the field, Karuna pulled on her sleeves.

    For some reason, she was whispering and moping.

    ''Toilet? I''ll wait for you in the bushes over there.

    No, you idiot! I need to talk to you for a minute, Huh, alone.

    Hmm, apparently it''s something I don''t want Sasha and Leia to hear.

    I keep my distance from the two men ahead of me and hide behind a tree.

    What''s up? What are you talking about?

    When I was a demon sword, I could talk privately in front of everyone, but it''s become a little inconvenient.

    You know what? We only have a few more days left to be in this form.

    What?

    Hadn''t the seal been completely broken?

    I can''t help but look at the magic sword on my butt.

    ''Hey, this one, it''s been forced out quite a bit. During the Great War Party, you and Koo-chan switched places. At that time, there was a small hole in the magic sword. It''s really a hole so small you can''t see it, though.

    ''I didn''t notice it at all. You switched souls from there.

    I think it''s a hole that only something as massless as a soul can enter and exit. It''s like he''s forcibly deforming his body and twisting it out.

    Just hearing that sounds like a lot of work.

    Karuna can transform into dragon form, human form, and change mass, but it must be a lot of work to get out of such a small hole.

    "If I relax even a little, I''ll be back again. That''s why, after the big fight, I''ve been trying to save up my strength in my sleep if I don''t move.

    So you didn''t respond.

    I know you missed them, Tuck.

    Karuna looked a little sadder than she said that.

    ''''One day, if I save up more power, will the seal be broken?''''

    ...... That''s what we thought at first, too. But that''s not what we thought at first. It''s not the power that created the hole when he and Koo were replaced. I think it was the desire to save her that created a small hole. I''m sure it will be ...... that will break the seal.

    Could it be that thing that is a little embarrassing to say out loud?

    I think it''s the power of love!

    Yes, I said it.

    Instead of being smug, my face is red.

    I also looked away.

    I guess I''m still embarrassed.

    Maybe, if it''s a small hole in sisterly love, a big hole in the love between proper lovers would be a big hole.

    Oh, I mean, what''s that?

    If I''m in love with a nice prince and he kisses me, I''m sure he''ll be able to break the seal on me!

    As Karuna said this, she closed her eyes and stuck her lips out like an octopus.

    Is this a simulation of what happens when that happens?

    ''I hope someone like that comes along one day, Karuna.

    Karuna, who had changed her expression from red to octopus and back again and again until a while ago, suddenly changed to a blank expression like a noh mask.

    It''s not a good idea. What''s the matter, Karuna, hey, are you okay?

    ...... It''s not okay! Takkun''s, fool!

    A blizzard of black smoke poured out of Karuna who shouted that.

    ''''Karuna!''''

    It''s going to be a long time coming. Hey, Tuck, tell Koo-chan I said hi.

    Carna is sucked into the demonic sword on her ass as she is enveloped in the black smoke that comes from herself.

    ''Thanks for saving me, Karuna!

    When he finally said this, Karna laughed with a sigh and said.

    ''Oh well. Well, I''ll try to be patient. Be prepared, tuck.

    Completely sucked in, Karuna turns her figure into a demonic sword.

    ''What am I prepared for?''

    Even though I grabbed the magic sword and spoke to him, there was no more response from Karuna.

    Did she go to sleep again to save up her strength for a while?

    ''''You must have missed me, Tach-kun.

    I remembered not answering Karna''s question.

    ''Yeah, I kind of missed you,''

    I muttered to myself, thinking that I wasn''t being heard anymore.

    Then I heard a voice in my head for the first time in a long time.

    ''If that''s true, don''t talk to me once in a while.

    I couldn''t help but smile at the sound of her slightly happy voice.

 54 Quiet story Daibukai Alice War 2 [Yoru]

    He had known since the time of the Ten Goukai that he was no ordinary person.

    The God-Devouring Clan is trained from birth to eliminate their emotions. It was believed that those who had excess emotions could not bring down a god.

    And to the extent that he stood out among them, Leia had completely erased all emotions. Yes, at least until she left the village, Leia had never once expressed her emotions.

    That Leia, in front of a man named Takumi, her emotions were leaking out. It was no longer the case that she had changed to the point where you might think she was a different person with a similar face.

    I shuddered at the man who had changed Leia''s values to such an extent.

    Investigate Takumi and Alice''s powers.

    The request I received was simple indeed.

    I had no choice but to refuse.

    With the disaster Leia had caused, there was no longer anyone in the village who could bring down the gods.

    For if I did not accept any request, our clan had no choice but to perish.

    It was madly frustrating not to be able to fight the match with Leia with whom I had a history, to the best of my ability, but I pushed those emotions aside.

    After losing his own god, he still trained himself to death, not to defeat Leia, but to keep his clan alive.

    Leia and I will be back again someday: ......

    Huh?

    It was just a moment before the blink of an eye.

    Takumi, who had been looking at Alice all this time, suddenly turned around.

    I checked the destination of Takumi''s gaze.

    ''''Hee.

    Makina was there, falling on her buttocks and crawling on the ground, scrambling to get away from Takumi.

    The Machina, who was receiving the same request as I was.

    I''m not sure if she noticed, but she was looking at me!

    Impossible, Makina''s reconnaissance was close to perfect from my point of view.

    She should have been taking pictures without making a sound with the special high-performance camera planted in her right prosthetic eye.

    For a moment, Takumi, who had turned around to face Machina, turned to Alice again.

    Sweat blows out of her entire body, and the black clothing she''s wrapped herself in becomes damp.

    It''s only a matter of time before I''m noticed.

    However, I couldn''t just run away like Makina.

    I would carry out my mission with my life on the line.

    That was the last path left for us, who had lost our gods and were now in hiding.

    ''''The Four Heavenly Kings (not including Dogma) were killed in the blink of an eye. What should we do now? Nuruhachi.

    ''Neither surprise nor magic will work. The only thing that will work is harnessing Alice''s own power.

    The Demon King and the Great Sage come up to Takumi''s rear.

    While sandwiched between Alice, the Demon King, and the Great Sage, the three non-standard people, Takumi has not changed at all.

    "I have one more plan in mind for you.

    ''What? Your stupid plan will backfire.

    Their conversation seemed to be spoken in a minuscule voice so that no one could hear them, but it didn''t matter to me, who could tell the conversation by the movement of my lips due to my covert training.

    ''I''m going to tell you that Yo stole Takumi''s first kiss,'' Alice will be upset and your attack will be monotonous.

    ...... You shouldn''t do that. If it''s done poorly, there won''t be a single piece of it left.

    Ha, that''s good too. I kissed my beloved. Nurhachi confessed his love for her. "I have no wish to leave this world!

    ...... Hmmm, that''s certainly true.

    Their power explodes.

    As if in response, Alice''s power also swells up.

    A storm of power envelops the stage of the Daibukai like I''ve never seen before.

    And despite standing in the middle of it all, Takumi is simply there, unperturbed.

    Even if he was the strongest in the universe, it was impossible for him not to react to this situation.

    Is he out of it from the beginning?

    I know this because I''ve been trained to lose my emotions.

    Some of the emotions that are supposed to be present in Takumi were not there in the first place.

    He did not learn to control his emotions.

    The survival and fighting instincts that humans are supposed to have are slipped away.

    I am reminded of the words I heard when I lost my god and begged for training from a hermit who was rumored to be the strongest in the East.

    The sea does not drink its own water.

    The earth does not eat its own fruit.

    The sun does not shine on itself.

    The truly great power is always for the benefit of others.

    Therefore, he has nothing to gain and his vessel has nothing to gain.

    Yes, Takumi goes on the stage of the Great War Party, but he does not have the will to fight, and he does not try to use his great power for himself.

    There''s no emotion there, just watching Alice and the other three from far above.

    At the very edge of their limits, the three of them are gradually closing the distance between them.

    Still, Takumi is completely unfazed.

    In the meantime, a voice echoes from off-stage.

    Leia, everyone''s on stage! You''re not going!

    The dragon woman was shouting at Leia.

    Indeed, all of the winners of the second round of the Grand Wukkai were on the stage.

    The winner of this battle would undoubtedly be the winner of the Great Martial Society.

    At the dragon woman''s call, Leia stared at the stage, or rather, at Alice.

    What''s that face?

    Even my suppressed emotions overflowed at the sight of Leia, who had changed so much.

    ''''Alice-sama has come. ...... I can''t do anything more.

    What are you talking about? You can''t let Takumi-dono be robbed!

    Leia turned away from Alice and looked down.

    Leia said in a faint voice that only I, who can read the movement of her lips, could understand.

    ''...... I am, after all, a substitute for Lady Alice.

    Substitute?

    Was Leia just a trial run before Alice came along?

    Leia''s body was trembling in small increments.

    I know that feeling.

    It''s what you''ve given me.

    It''s a feeling called despair, the loss of something precious.

    I couldn''t forgive you for taking everything away from me, or even from my family, and then showing your joy in front of Takumi.

    I thought it would be refreshing to see Leia overcome by despair.

    I don''t know what that means.

    I felt even more irritated than before.

    Why? Why not move.

    Why give up and do nothing?

    You didn''t. You never gave up.

    Didn''t you take your whole family, call me an abomination, and never stop searching for strength?

    Go ahead and fight, you know that was an important place to be.

    I hadn''t said the words.

    But I guess she noticed my gaze, and Leia looked at me with vacant eyes and shook her head slowly and quietly.

    ''I can''t do it, Yol. Lady Alice is .......

    That was the moment Leia said that.

    There was a sound like a thunderbolt striking.

    It was just Alice taking a step forward.

    With that alone, the stage cracked open with a roar.

    ''''What did you say now?''''

    Alice''s long and beautiful blonde hair stood up against the sky with a bang, as if she was poking at an angry person (so much so that it pushed the heavens up).

    What the hell!

    How is it possible for a person to have this kind of power?

    All of Alice''s power is just a fragment of what she''s seen so far?

    Its power, so enormous, was no longer something I could measure.

    ''Didn''t you hear me? I took Takumi''s first kiss from him.

    By the way, Nuruhachi took a second kiss, too.

    Alice roared like a beast at those words.

    Leia didn''t even try to see the fight.

    She closes her eyes and takes a praying position.

    I know.

    I know that there is no such thing as a victory over Alice.

    No, there is only one person who surpasses it.

    The most powerful man in the universe, the man who is unconcernedly prepared in this instantaneous situation, finally makes his move.

    Takumi held out his right hand and struck a waiting pose.

    With that alone, the movement of the three men on the verge of exploding came to a halt.

    What in the world are they going to do?

    The hall fell silent, and as all eyes were on Takumi, he opened his mouth.

    ''Calm down, all three of you. It''s getting close to dark, so why don''t we take a break? I made you a sandwich.

    Everyone in the audience, including the three of us on stage and me, opened their mouths wide and went popping.

    In the midst of all this, I heard a small laugh.

    Leia, who earlier had a look of despair on her face, is smiling with tears in her eyes.

    I know what it means that Leia is no longer able to hide her emotions.

    There''s no way she could do such a thing by the side (side) of a man like that.

    It was the same for me.

    The truth is, I was aware of it.

    I knew that my mission wasn''t just to keep the family alive.

    I''ve wanted to carry out my mission for that man since the moment I was asked to do it.

 55 Forty-six episodes of love

    Early in the morning, one night after the attack by Dr. Deus and Ex, Chloe was visiting as usual.

    It seems that the Takumi points have already been used up, but apparently Sasha has replaced them.

    Takumi-dono, is it true that the seal on sister Cal has been broken?

    Chloe knew about it before I told her about Karna.

    ''Yeah, she''s asleep again now, but she''s temporarily recovered. How did you know about that?

    Grandpa told me. Grandpa told me that my sister Kal''s seal is about to be broken.

    It''s a shame you didn''t get to meet him. He sends his regards to Koo-chan.

    ...... I see.

    Is Karna''s seal being detected by the ancient dragon?

    Are they alarmed or worried?

    It seems the trigger was a desire to protect Chloe. He said the way to break the seal was not through force, but through love.

    Oh, is it love? ......

    As Chloe turned red, she stared at the Karuna on her hip.

    It felt as if the black Karuna had turned slightly red.

    ''Love will break the seal. That''s nice. I used to long for something like that too.''

    Sasha comes into the conversation as she brings me breakfast.

    It''s the morning porridge she used to make for me from time to time when I was an adventurer.

    I was asked to take over meal duty today, so I left it to her.

    ''I''ve been waiting for you ever since I retired as an adventurer and returned to the palace. I''ve been waiting for the lovely lord to come and steal me away.

    For some reason, Sasha speaks with a twinkle in her eye as she looks at me.

    Feeling an unfathomably strong pressure, I look away and sip my morning porridge.

    Yes, it''s nostalgic, but it''s a little lacking in saltiness. I want one more swing of the sword.

    I''m sure it''s a great idea for us. I''d like to see you come and take our house while killing all the other dragon clans.

    Chloe gets excited and goes into a dragon dialect.

    No, because there''s no way I''m going to be that guy.

    It''s not just Sasha, even Chloe is staring at me with sparkling eyes.

    The pressure is doubled and I feel like I''m going to be crushed. I decide to focus all my nerves on the morning porridge now and continue to eat single-mindedly. There you go: ......

    ''Please stop, both of you. Please don''t talk to Takumi about such clich¨¦d fantasies.

    Furthermore, Leia joins in.

    ''The lovely lord does not go to the royal palace or the dragon''s nest. They realize that true happiness is just around the corner, and they will not go anywhere, but live forever with their beloved disciples.

    Oh, come on, that''s not very dramatic at all!

    I agree. After all, the high road is forbidden love. Two people in love with each other, and yet being torn apart by their country, but still, fate is a beautiful thing.

    The three of them talk about their ideals about love, and then the big debate contest begins. Yuck. If I get caught up in this, it''s going to be a mess.

    I sneak out of the place with my morning porridge and go out of the cave.

    ...... You''re still as irresistible as ever, Tak-kun.

    Karuna, who only speaks to me a few times a day to conserve her power, mutters to me.

    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. What kind of thing is best for you, Tak-kun?

    I''m not good at that kind of thing.

    While thinking about it, the number of times I can talk to Karuna is small, so I''ll answer in a nutshell.

    ''I''d like it to be something like, "We have feelings for each other, but we end our lives without realizing it.

    "What? What''s that? We can''t start! Love is going to end! You scared the shit out of me!

    Not long ago, I was occupied with living on my own, and I didn''t even have time to think about loving anyone else.

    But it''s just like Tak-kun. But what if you find out before you die?

    ''Yes, no, you''ll only know when it happens: ......

    I''m still caught up in a situation where that''s not the case, and if you fall in love with someone at a time like this: ......

    I''m sure he''ll pretend not to notice.

    "Why not? That''s not right!''

    Karna, who has declared that she won''t be able to talk much, talks like crazy. Is she okay?

    Well, we''ll be found out. I''ll consult with you if that happens.

    Okay, thank you.

    That''s where the story finally ended and I thought Karuna had fallen asleep.

    ''...... tachkun''

    ''Huh? I thought you fell asleep?

    "You better watch out. They''re watching.

    He almost looks around in a panic, but Karuna stops him.

    You better not move. We can''t see him. We don''t know where he is. He''s completely gone. Maybe it''s just for reconnaissance. I''ll pretend not to notice.

    Yeah, okay.

    "Don''t worry, if you need anything else, I''m at home again at ......

    With that, Karuna falls asleep.

    Apparently, the assassins following Dr. Deus have already arrived nearby.

    That''s when I was sipping my morning porridge as if it were nothing, as Karuna had told me.

    ''As expected of you, Takumi-san, have you noticed?

    Yeah.

    Leia and the others come out of the cave.

    After all, Leia is aware of the signs, too.

    ''That happiness is just around the corner.

    No! That''s not what I noticed!

    Apparently, the great love debate contest was still going on.

    ''They must be scouting from quite a distance. Even I can''t get a hint of it.''''

    We enter the cave again and discuss the unseen enemy.

    If there''s a sign that even Leia can''t catch it, then a very skilled scout must have infiltrated the area.

    ''Normally, the only way to get here is to use the Takumi Point. The fact that they approached without doing so means that they probably got in last night when Dr. Deus broke in.

    Are you connected to Dr. Deus?

    We''re probably splitting up. I''ve talked to Dr. Deus and he''s not a double-crosser.

    Since the adventurer days, Sasha''s eye for people was sure.

    If that Sasha says it, there is no doubt about it.

    ''''Since we don''t know who the enemy is, it''s best not to move unnecessarily. We''ll just have to let them think we''re married, just like our plan.

    But if you can''t find the scouts, I don''t know how much longer you can pretend to be married.

    Well, Takumi, are you really going to get married?

    What?

    ''What do you mean by that? No!

    Leia shouts to cover my line.

    ''Shh, I''m just kidding, Leia. ''Keep your voice down,''

    ''Mmm, gulp. You must really be joking, Lord Sasha.

    No, I don''t want you to make a joke that would make Leia feel like she''s going to cut her stomach.

    ''It''s okay. I''ve been thinking of countermeasures for situations like this. No matter how much you try to distract them, I''ll always be able to find them, and I''ll bring in a search specialist.

    "Searching specialists? Is there such a person in the Kingdom of Lucia?

    ''No, there may be a traitor in the Kingdom of Lucia. Someone who has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Lucia and can be absolutely trusted.

    A spying specialist who has nothing to do with the Kingdom of Lucia.

    And someone in whom Sasha has absolute confidence.

    I can only think of one such person.

    ''''No way, Sasha......''''

    Yes, I''ll have him come to you.

    Four friends from the adventurer''s era, the last of them.

    The great bandit Batts has finally made his move.

 56 Episode 47 Great Thief Butts

    The first time I met Butts, I made a bad impression.

    "What, I''m supposed to be the babysitter?

    He was a great bandit, so it was no wonder he had a bad mouth.

    However, Butts had a twisted personality as well.

    ''Well, I''ll do it just because I''ll be an adventurer for a few years and I''ll get off scot-free. If it comes down to it, I''ll abandon you. Poor boy.

    It was at that critical moment that I realized the true nature of Batts'' swearing.

    I was separated from the Nuruhachis, and when I was alone with Batts, I was surrounded by a pack of white fang on a rocky mountain.

    The huge wolves, nearly two meters tall, were so demonic that even one of them could not win, yet there were dozens of them surrounding the two of us.

    ''''We knew the signs, but we couldn''t get away from them, these guys are chasing us by scent.

    ''Bats, if you''re alone, you can get out of here fast. Go get the Nuruhachis. I''ll be here .......

    Before I could finish, I was smacked on the head.

    You''re all over the place. Stop that idea of using yourself as a decoy. I''m not going to be cool enough to survive if you do that.

    No, first you said you''d ditch me when the chips were down.

    This ain''t no f*cking party.

    Let me assure you.

    You won''t see much more trouble than this.

    So, relax, boys, and get comfortable.

    Batts was mortally wounded, but he fought off a swarm of White Fang.

    I didn''t have a scratch on me.

    Even in the middle of the fierce battle, Batts was always looking out for me.

    As I looked at Bats, who was being treated by Sasha, with concern, he clicked his tongue.

    ''What the hell, let me leave you two alone. You can''t do anything sketchy, d*mn it, don''t hit me, Sasha. ''I''m hurt,''

    Okay, okay, then shut up and be quiet.

    He swears and pretends he doesn''t care about his friends.

    But it was always Batts who cared about his friends the most.

    ''Thank you for helping me, Batts,''

    I''m not helping. I just wanted to see what I could do. Oh, come on, stop it, don''t give me that air, don''t look at me like I''m a good person. That''s the Great Thief Bats.

    Surely Batts would take care of a crying child, swearing and all.

    Why had Batts been held by the Kingdom of Lucia?

    We didn''t find out the truth of it until the end.

    Batts would never tell the truth.

    ''I was stealing the country''s treasures and spending a lot of money.

    I knew it was a lie, but my friends pretended to believe it.

    Butts is a good guy, but he hates to hear that, so he acts bad, and he''s the kind of guy you can count on to have the power to overturn a difficult situation, no matter how difficult it is.

    Hey, good to see you. Hey, you two.

    Batts came into the cave with the appearance of a normal daily visit. The fact that Butts was coming meant that Leia and Chloe had been sent to the field.

    For the first time in a long time, they wanted to talk to just the former party members at first.

    Batts was a little older than he had been in a long time, but his body was full of an overflowing vibrancy.

    His style of bandana and stubble hadn''t changed since his adventuring days.

    He must be about ten years older than me, so he must be close to forty now, but he looks young and full of energy.

    I''m sure you''ll find that the muscles are still intact.

    I''m glad you''re here, Bats.

    d*mn, Sasha, that''s so uncool and uncharacteristic. You''re getting a little s*xy. How do you like that? Have you already f*cked Takumi?

    I didn''t do it!

    I didn''t!

    The giggling and giggling Butt reminds me of the old days.

    Come to think of it, it was always like this when I was an adventurer.

    ''So Takumi, you''re in a lot of trouble.

    Yeah, I don''t really know how it happened, but whatever, it''s hard.

    You always are. Well, if you don''t mind, I''ll take care of you.

    The bats that really seem to be able to handle it make me feel calmer, like I''m back in the old days.

    ''Oh, by the way, Takumi, that sword,''

    Hmm? What''s wrong with Karuna?

    Oh, no. That''s not the point. We''ll talk again when things settle down.

    I wonder. Does Butts know about Karuna?

    At that time, Karuna, who should be sleeping, twitched slightly.

    But she didn''t speak to me, and she didn''t respond any more.

    Could it be that she is pretending to be asleep?

    I''ll have to ask Karuna herself later, or Batts.

    Now that we''ve gotten some information from Nanashin, where do we begin to clean up first?

    No matter what the case, Batts is confident in his ability to solve it.

    I don''t know where that confidence comes from, but it''s still encouraging.

    ''I''d like to know who''s behind this, but first we need to find out who''s watching this place, or we won''t be able to talk about it.

    Yeah, that''s where we came from. We found out the general location on the way here. There''s three of them. One of them we already have.

    "What?

    Sasha and Hamo are surprised.

    ''They were horribly out of sight, but they don''t get through to Ira. Come here, come here.

    I tug on the rope in my hand and a person dressed in black enters the cave.

    ''It''s covert, after all,''

    Sasha is right, a covert that looks like Yol shows up.

    It seems to be the same hermit, but his body is a little smaller than Yol''s.

    ''d*mn, what a disgrace. The shame of secrecy. Let''s just kill him!

    No, I''m not killing you. There''s no shame in being seen by me. You were completely invisible to me. It''s just that you''re the only one who doesn''t seem to notice the bugs around you. You''ll have to be more careful next time.

    As expected of Batts, he is no ordinary man.

    I''m staring at Batts as if I can''t believe the secret I''ve caught.

    "So what are you going to do about it? If you''re going to listen to your employer, there''s no point. I wouldn''t talk to you if I were dead.

    I don''t care about that. I know who the mastermind is.

    ""What?"

    This time the three of them, including the covert, are surprised by the humor.

    "Ho, it''s true, Bats. Who the hell is behind this?

    Hmm? You''ll have to catch all these guys first, right? Well, don''t panic. We''ll get them as soon as we can. And the other two seem to have come from the other side.

    That said, Batts looked at the entrance to the cave and grinned.

    I didn''t notice any sign of them at all, but there were two hides standing there.

    Mostly, they were dressed in black with the same appearance, but one of them looked familiar.

    ''''Sister Jor, Sister Hill!

    As soon as the captured covert shouts, the two covert men start running towards Batts.

    They are so fast that they lose sight of him.

    But it didn''t matter to Batts that he couldn''t see them.

    He closed his eyes and searched only for any sign of the two men, and his hands, which he moved carelessly, grabbed the arms of Jor and Hill and the two covert agents.

    ''Nah!''

    Are you nuts?

    Instant capture.

    In addition, a rope pops out of the hem (skirt) of Batts'' arm and restrains them in a circle.

    ''See,''

    They were caught in an instant and looked at each other dumbfounded, as if they had no idea what had happened.

    ''It was quick, wasn''t it?''

    With the arrival of his trusty companion, Batts, the case is set in motion to get to the bottom of things.

 57 Forty-eight episodes Promise to be kept

    I don''t believe it. It''s amazing how a mere mortal has been able to capture our little secret.

    I didn''t see him at all. I can''t read a thing. But he''s not looking at it, he''s watching it. He''s not listening, he''s listening. It''s a difference in perception.

    Batts talks to the captive Yol as if they were friends.

    It''s all about resourcefulness. By changing the way you look at it, you can see what you can''t see.

    Oh, so that''s how you found out who she was.

    That guy.

    That would definitely be the mastermind.

    Unlike Dr. Deus, Yol and the others seem to know the identity of the mastermind.

    ''Yeah, we were going to tell Takumi and the others when we got you guys. We''re about to make a big announcement.

    I don''t want that. I''d rather you didn''t tell anyone, if you don''t mind.

    I''m sorry, but you can''t. I''m sorry, but you promised me.

    That was the moment Batts said that.

    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get out of this situation.

    I''m not going to be able to get away with it, because I''m now in my black underwear, except for the mask that covers my face.

    ''''Yol sis, that''s too small.

    Shut up, Asa. I don''t care.

    No, we''ll mind it.

    When I was having trouble finding a place to look, my vision suddenly went black.

    "You can''t look at Takumi.

    Apparently, Sasha blindfolded me from behind.

    ''So now we''re without the whole ''if you catch us'' thing. I''d appreciate it if you could wait for the announcement.

    Sorry to make you look so s*xy, but I''m sure they''ll catch you again soon.

    Then can you promise not to tell me until we get him?

    Not good, I thought.

    Normally, I wouldn''t listen to that kind of talk, I would just ignore it.

    But Butts is ......

    f*ck you. Good, I''m not gonna talk to you until I get you.

    I love things like these bets.

    I appreciate it.

    As soon as Yol said that, my vision comes back to life again.

    ''Where''s Batts?''

    He''s chasing after a covert. Always the same, Bats.

    ''You''re too careless. Even so, Yol is still seventh in the guild rankings. If you''re warned, you won''t get caught that easily.

    ''Butts is a sinner, so he can''t join the guild, but he''s good enough to be pretty high up on the list.

    That would certainly be true. However, Yol, from the same clan as Leia, still seems to be hiding his abilities.

    ''''So, what are you going to do with these kids until you come back?''''

    With that being said, I look at the two restrained hides, Hill and Asa.

    Apparently, unlike Yol, they can''t escape the rope, so they are quiet and still.

    ''For now, shall we all have dinner together?

    I didn''t miss the two covert gulps at those words.

    Why are you here, Hill and Asa? And why are you eating Takumi''s food so nonchalantly?

    Leia returned from the field, puzzled.

    ''Oh, you''re a traitor. ''You don''t have to beat him up, sister Hill?''

    I was released from my restraints on the condition that I don''t ...... lash out, run away, or make any noise. Now shut up and eat your food, Asa.

    All right. We''ll let you off the hook for today. Muggy.

    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of this article.

    I thought about letting them eat while I had them tied up, but that would ruin all the good food I was eating.

    I want you to eat your well-done chicken and rice cooked with wild vegetables in the best condition possible.

    We have pickles and eggs rolled in broth. They go well with rice.

    Whoa," exclaimed Asa.

    There''s a shiso leaf in the dashi-maki tamago! Sis Hill. I want to get out of the clan and become a child here too.''

    ''...... Looks like it''s going to be difficult. It looks like you have a wife and a mistress, so there aren''t many seats left.

    What''s a mistress? Hill Sis.

    ''It''s like a second wife. Leia''s just in that position.

    Leia''s eyes sat, her hand on the sword at her hip.

    ''''As expected of you, Takumi. It''s a strategy to let your guard down and cut down the two of you together.''''

    "Very well: ...... No, no, no, no, no! I''m just eating a normal meal and waiting. Calm down, Leia.

    I brought Leia some food and managed to calm her down.

    Takumi-san, what are you going to do with these two?

    When the bats get one more person, we''ll get them all together and leave.

    For nothing? It''s too sweet. Let''s at least spank him so he won''t stand up to you again before we leave.

    Uh, yeah, what kind of punishment? ''I''m afraid not.

    ''And Yol promised not to do any more reconnaissance if they catch us. I''ll be fine.

    ...... Yol was here too?

    Leia''s expression turns a little grim.

    ''I don''t doubt Takumi''s old comrades, but it seems to me that Yol has been hiding his true power, even in the fight at the Great War Society. It may not be easy to catch him.

    After all, does Yol still have an unknown power?

    ''Yes, I think it will be fine. We''ll just have to wait and trust Batts.

    That said, I''m a little nervous.

    The only downside of Batts is that he''s quick to get on his game and let his guard down.

    When I was waiting for Batts, Hill and Asa were whispering something to each other.

    "Sis Hill, there''s a shell of the Goblin King over there. Can I ask you if I can have that one?

    "...... No. It''s disgusting. Don''t try to get that thing.

    Come to think of it, the shell of the Goblin King that Chloe brought back from one of the Goblin King''s attacks was left in the corner of the cave because she couldn''t get rid of it for some reason.

    I don''t need it, so I''ll give it to you if you want it.

    However, I feel a little uneasy when I see Hill and Asa completely at ease.

    It was as if they were both convinced that Yol would never be caught.

    And that anxiety was going to be spot on.

    ''Yo, we''re back!''

    I''m momentarily relieved to see Batts back on his merry way, and I''m sure he''ll get Yol: ......

    I''m sorry, man. I got away.

    Butt sticks out his tongue with an embarrassed smile, saying, "Tahee.

    ''Well, there it is. I''m sure they''ll come to your rescue sooner or later, and we''ll catch them then. It''s been a long time since we''ve had Taku rice. I''ll take it.

    He ate his food as if he had already forgotten all about Yol.

    ''''Well, Batts. The mastermind is .......

    Oooh, dashi-maki and shiso leaves. As expected of Taku-mei, you have a good sense for detail.

    Batts, who dutifully keeps his promise to Yol, refuses to tell the truth about the mastermind.

    The truth of the case, which seemed to be moving forward, comes to an abrupt halt.

 58 Forty-nine episodes The existence of the fourth person

    Well, take your time. Take your time.

    Batts is making himself at home with another bowl of cooked rice.

    ''That''s a thing, isn''t it? It''s like the ones we played with when we were kids.

    The dolocay. I used to play with Rick and the others.

    Leia tilts her head at Batts and Sasha''s conversation.

    ''Leia''s never played before? Drokay.

    Yes, I''ve never played like that: ......

    Come to think of it, I had heard that Leia''s family had completed a rigorous training program since she was a child.

    They probably didn''t play with each other as children.

    I thought I''d heard bad things about it, and I explained to him about the Drokei.

    Dorkey is a game of tag played by groups of thieves and police. When the police catch a thief, they put him in jail, but they can also save the ones they catch. If they all get caught, the police win. If they escape in time, the thief wins.

    ''It''s a game of team tag? If you catch two people now and catch Yol, you win. On the other hand, if they are rescued and escape, you lose. It''s definitely a similar situation.

    That''s Leia. You are quick to understand.

    I''ve heard that Dolokay was originally a game played in a different world than this one a long time ago, but it''s unnecessary information, so I''ll keep it quiet.

    ''''It''s just the three of us too, so let''s play three against three.

    Batts already seems to be in a playful mood.

    No, wait a minute.

    "Butts, I thought there were four of us.

    ''What? Will Takumi do it too?

    It was.

    At times like this, Butts always took me off the field.

    I know I''m not a force to be reckoned with.

    I know, but I can''t stop being sad.

    ''All right, all right. I''ll take a tour.

    ''''It would certainly be over in an instant if Takumi-san joined us, wouldn''t it? You stepped aside as a sign of my training, didn''t you?

    ''Oh, yeah, you''re right, you''re right,''

    I answer with a bit of tears in my eyes.

    d*mn, I wish I could have been there.

    I wanted you to be in the mix.

    Yeah, it''s nice to meet you, too. I''m an old friend of Takumi''s, Bats. You''re Alice''s apprentice, Takumi''s apprentice, Leia, right?

    Mister Batts. I am sorry for the delay in greeting you as well. I''m Leia, who has now left Lady Alice and become an apprentice to Takumi-san.

    ''Oh, no, no, don''t be so formal. But you''re right about being Takumi''s apprentice. You''re a bit like Alice. I''m sure you''ll learn a lot of things from Takumi.

    Yes, ma''am. Thank you, sir. Lord Vats.

    Leia, who didn''t fit in right away with Chloe and Sasha at first, is immediately comfortable with Butts.

    This is one of Butts'' talents.

    "Sis Hill, don''t you think we''re being sorely licked?

    ''Don''t worry about it, Asa. Sister Yol is not going to lose to these guys.

    Hill and Asa are really quietly waiting for Yol to come to their aid.

    That''s how much they believe in Yol.

    ''Hm, these guys are quite good at it. We''ve completely lost our position.''''

    You don''t think he left and went home?

    ''Nope, once we''re away from here we can''t get any closer without Takumi Point. He''s always lurking nearby.

    Batts closed his eyes, searching for any sign.

    ''There''s only a hint of the beast. Are you blending in well?

    ''It''s a beastification ritual. When Yol and I were young, we were thrown into a herd of beasts and trained to live together for several months. It should be hard to tell them apart from the beasts if only by signs.

    My eyes are still bugged by my awesome childhood.

    I''m going to make my favorite food for dinner today with my arms around it.

    That one''s a bit tricky.

    ''I''ll go myself. If you use the same beastification ritual, you''ll find them. Lord Batts and Lord Sasha, please stand guard.

    All right. I''ll be careful.

    With a bow, Leia quickly runs out of the cave.

    I haven''t seen Leia and Yol fight since the big war party, and it looks like Leia won that time, but I didn''t see it at all because the Demon King called me out.

    Well, it''s like a game of tag that will be settled when they catch him, so I guess it''s okay: ......

    What a nice, obedient kid. So, Takumi, did you get it done already?

    I didn''t!

    I didn''t do it!

    Even Sasha will deny it with me.

    I''m sure she won''t ask me about this every time a woman appears on the scene.

    ''Well, let''s just set a trap at the entrance for now. Sasha will keep an eye on you two. ......

    Batts'' words had stopped.

    ''What?''

    Sasha looks at Asa and Hill, where they were sitting earlier, and exclaims in surprise.

    ''You two, gone!

    They had disappeared.

    The two people who had been talking to each other earlier had suddenly disappeared.

    They had escaped from this place without being noticed by Bats?

    Silly, those two shouldn''t have been able to do that.

    ''Yol has come to save you?

    No. Even in secrecy, you can''t be this uncanny. Apparently there weren''t three people here.

    Batts, who had been so far frightened, showed a serious expression for the first time.

    There was a tense atmosphere in the cave.

    ''There were four of us to begin with. I only know of one person who could do this.

    Who are you?

    Is there someone who can muffle the spirits of the people enough to surpass even covertness?

    And you''re telling me that they even eliminated the signs of leeches and asses?

    ...... What the hell is that?

    Of course.

    The answer was so unexpected.

    ''The mastermind behind this is ...... That guy came to me.

    Batts had a serious look on his face and a smile on his mouth.

 59 Fifty episodes The identity of the late wise man and the mastermind

    Could it be that the mastermind is really here?

    No wonder Sasha was surprised.

    A mastermind who had not revealed his identity to Dr. Deus and the others.

    It''s because they didn''t think he would be working with Yol and the others in secrecy.

    "It''s not like they''re going out of business. It''s about eliminating a person''s very existence.

    ''How can you do that? And how did you get to Asa and Hill?

    The legendary class demon equipment ¡¾Hades'' helmet¡¿. It''s also possible to erase not only the person who wears it, but also anything that it touches. As far as I know, he''s the only one who has it.

    You think it''s a mastermind?

    Yeah, sure.

    It''s the same demonic equipment as Karuna''s ¡¾Magic Sword Soul Eater¡¿ and Zach''s ¡¾Magic Shield King Bomb¡¿, but ¡¾Hades'' Helmet¡¿ is an ultra-rare demonic equipment that I''ve only heard of in myths and such.

    Does the mastermind have a level of demonic equipment that I can''t even believe really existed?

    ''''Hm? Wait a minute. Now that there are four of them over there, I can join Drokay, can''t I?

    No, that''s not the point! We''re at a huge disadvantage at this point!

    It looks like I''m not going to be a part of this.

    It''s a bit of a dent.

    "But what do you do? How do you find someone who is completely gone?

    I don''t think we can do it. But there is one thing we can do.

    Then Butts stares at me.

    ''What? You still need me?

    I asked a little expectantly, but Butts shook his head with a bite.

    ''No,'' he said, ''it''s the bell. The bell," he said. I don''t want to see you too much, but I''ll have to call it. I''m going to have to call it.

    Batts looked at the transition bell that was hanging at his waist.

    ''You''re going to invite Nuruhachi here?

    ''I''m sorry, Batts. Dr. Deus has set up a ward to prevent transference. They say it will unravel naturally, but we can''t use the transition bell for another couple of days.

    ''Yes. Besides, Nurhachi is in charge of the Kingdom of Lucia right now. If she''s gone, the kingdom could be taken over by a mastermind.

    Is Nuruhachi exploring the spies inside the kingdom?

    More and more, we can''t have Nuruhachis here.

    It was supposed to be .......

    Apparently, we didn''t need to use the bell.

    Batts pointed to the entrance to the cave.

    The bell of transference had not been activated.

    Still, she said, Nurhachi is ......

    You okay? Takumi.

    He comes to the entrance of the cave with a dignified look on his face.

    Nuruhachi comes on foot.

    ''Nuh, Nuruhachi. What''s wrong with the Kingdom of Lucia?''

    I left everything to Nanashin. I was a little half-crying.

    Thank you for your help, Nanashin.

    What are we going to do? The mastermind behind this is yet to be identified! It''s going to take over, kingdom!

    I don''t know! Takumi invited me, but I couldn''t go! Of course, that''s what I''m worried about!

    Sasha and Nuruhachi are struggling.

    It kind of reminds me of my adventurer days, and I''m relieved that it''s a time like this.

    ''Now if only Rick and Alice could get together, we''d all be together.

    Batts is staring intently at me as I say this.

    ''Hmm? What''s going on? Batts?

    ''No, you really haven''t noticed? No. Are you subconsciously pretending not to notice? I''m sure Takumi would have come to that conclusion in a heartbeat.

    "? What''s that? I have no idea.

    ''I knew it. Both Sasha and Takumi have erased the idea itself from their minds. Well, that''s the beauty of it.

    I have no idea what Butts is talking about.

    If I hadn''t made a bet with Yol, it would have been a quick fix.

    ''Well, Nur Hach, it''s been a while,''

    Batts. You''ve always had a bad attitude. You should learn to appreciate Takumi''s charm.

    Haha, I heard you confessed at the big war party. So what do you think? Did you and Takumi do it?

    Finally!

    I didn''t!

    I didn''t do it!

    After all, it''s like we''re supposed to hear this every time.

    The three voices hum and Butts laughs out loud.

    But you''re all bad at this. Well, Takumi is the worst at it, so it can''t be helped. If I were you, I''d be all .......

    Batts, it''s been a while, but it looks like we''re close to saying goodbye.

    I''m sorry. I''m on a roll. Please forgive me.

    A sense of danger must have been triggered.

    Batts apologizes flatly for Nuruhachi''s killing spree.

    ''So, what''s the situation now? It doesn''t look like you''re being attacked by the enemy.

    It''s the other way around. The enemy who had captured you has just escaped. The opponent is using a magical equipment [Hades'' helmet].

    What did you say? Shouldn''t he be the only one who can use [Hades'' helmet]?

    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about.

    Does Nur Hach also know the owner of the [Helmet of Hades]?

    What is it?

    This feeling as if a haze has formed inside my head.

    I feel as if I know that person too.

    But who it is, a silhouette floats for a moment in the deep fog, and then immediately disappears.

    ''''Activate the omnidirectional detection magic. The effect will only last for about five minutes.

    Enough. Just do it.

    Nuruhachi puts his power into the air and releases his magic.

    A large ball of light floats above his head, illuminating the cave.

    ''Wave Sphere Tan.

    The light explodes at the same time as that ball of light swells up all at once.

    The blinding light dazzles me and I turn my head away.

    ''''Ha!''''

    All I could hear was Butts laughing in a blank world where I couldn''t see anything.

    ''I see, you''ve been here all along.

    In the light emitted by Nuruhachi, a silhouette that looked like Asa and Hill could be seen.

    And in the middle of it all, he was standing.

    ''No way.''

    My eyes finally get used to it and I identify the person.

    You can''t tell.

    I had left him off the list of potential masterminds from the beginning.

    I''m sure Sasha is the same.

    She looks at him with a surprised look on her face along with me.

    ''Rick, ......''

    Finally, the mastermind, Rick, has come to our doorstep.

 60 Quiet Story Daibukai Alice War 3 [Rick]

    The plan had begun when I first saw him.

    What he had been looking for all along came from the other side one day.

    When the Great Sage had visited the Kingdom of Lucia to look for members of his party, the man who had accompanied him, was Takumi.

    A broken vessel.

    The vessel that a man, or rather all men, should have, was not in Takumi''s possession.

    He couldn''t hold back any small amount of power and could instead accept any great power of others.

    After meeting Takumi, his dream, which he thought was impossible, was no longer a dream.

    He will make Takumi the strongest man in the universe to reign in this world forever.

    If he does so, it will surely come true.

    The perfect world that no one has ever achieved before.

    The Demon King, the Great Sage, the strongest man in humanity and the strongest man in the universe are eating sandwiches on the stage of the Great War Party.

    Who would have expected such a development?

    As usual, Takumi''s actions were unpredictable.

    He activated the [Helmet of Hades] and went up on the stage while disappearing completely.

    He must have successfully misunderstood Makina who made the request.

    With perfect timing, he tapped Takumi on the shoulder and made her turn around.

    This would spread the misunderstanding of Takumi''s strongest status to the south.

    The Yol of the east and the northern end would have to be misunderstood in the same way.

    Not only will Takumi win this big martial arts tournament, but he will win it with overwhelming strength.

    And so will Alice, the strongest of humanity.

    We''ve been trying to get the world to believe that Takumi is the strongest man in the universe, and we''ve made a lot of plans.

    The only thing we have to do is to avoid ruining all of that here.

    Even if it means destroying Alice.

    "This sandwich comes in three varieties. There''s chicken, ham and eggs, each with a different sauce. The chicken has teriyaki, the ham has ketchup, and the egg has spicy mayonnaise on it.

    Wow! Isn''t it amazing how good the food tastes, my dear?

    ''''Demon King, that''s the sixth one, we need five of each to make the count.

    Well, that''s the sixth Alice. The Nuruhachi will not be missed. You''ll take two at a time and eat them.

    Unfortunately, it''s a little different.

    The numbers don''t add up because I''m the one sneaking food.

    But Takumi''s food is still too good to be true.

    I almost forget my purpose.

    ''Oh well, relax. Let''s have another meal together after the game. You mustn''t be too reckless and get injured. I''m going to abstain here now and go to .......

    Thump.

    I drop my sword on Takumi''s neck.

    With a thud, Takumi fainted and stopped moving in his seat.

    It''s dangerous. You can''t let Takumi leave here.

    ''Oh, Nuruhachi, Takumi''s asleep.

    ''You''re still drinking. You may have taken a meal break, but we''re still in the game.

    Alice stops the Demon King and Nuruhachi from trying to wake Takumi up.

    ''I don''t care. One of us left is going to fight Takumi anyway.

    At Alice''s words, the Demon King and Nuruhachi stand up.

    The harmonious atmosphere created by Takumi is ruined by everyone eating their sandwiches together.

    I''m sorry, Takumi.

    But this is necessary.

    The Demon King, Nuruhachi and Alice.

    As the three of them confront each other, they calmly analyze their strength.

    The Demon King would not be able to exert half of his power.

    Linden Lindberg is one of the best wizards in the west, but she is still inferior to the Demon King himself.

    To the point where he had sent her to the Demon King, it had gone according to plan, but it wasn''t planned for her to go straight to the Grand Martial Meeting.

    Either he liked her very much or Linden likes the Demon King.

    There was no way to know for sure right now.

    If the main body of the Demon King had participated, the odds of winning would have increased considerably, but this was unavoidable.

    Next was Nuruhachi.

    He knew from the information from Yol that he had fought Alice one-on-one in the old Lucia King''s Castle and struck a blow.

    There is also information that in that case, he was drained of all his magic power and lived as a young girl for a while.

    Now it seems that he has recovered by using the magic power left by Chairman Barbaroi on this stage, but the total amount of magic power is much less than when he was at full strength.

    Maybe the Chairman''s magic power and the wavelength didn''t match, or maybe Nuruhachi''s total value is more overwhelming to begin with.

    Anyway, Nuruhachi isn''t fully prepared either, so it seems difficult to strike a blow to Alice like last time.

    Finally, Alice.

    After all, she''s the one who stands out.

    Her energy and strength are full, and more importantly, she''s much stronger than before.

    Ò»Ìå¤É¤³¤Þ¤ÇŠ¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤«¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤«¤éÊÜ¤±¾@¤¤¤À´ó„‡¡¢Â}„‡¥¿¥¯¥ß¥«¥ê¥Ð©`¤ò˜‹¤¨¤ë¥¢¥ê¥¹¡£

    „‡¤Ï¤¿¤ÀÎÕ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤À¡£

    ¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ„‡¤Ê¤ÉÐ°Ä§¤Ê¤À¤±¤Ç¥¢¥¯¥»¥µ¥ê©`¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÒÛ¸î¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ‚È¤«¤éÒŠ¤ì¤Ð„‡¤òÕñ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤¬¡¢¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Î¹¥“Ä¤Ï¤¹¤Ù¤ÆÈ­¤Î¤ß¡£

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Ï„‡Â}¤Î®Ãû¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢¤½¤Î„‡¤ÏÊÀ½çÈý´óÂ}„‡¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¢¥ê¥¹¤È¤Þ¤È¤â¤Ë‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¤È¥Ì¥ë¥Ï¥Á¤Î„Ù¤Ä´_ÂÊ¤ÏÏÞ¤ê¤Ê¤¯¥¼¥í¤Ë½ü¤¤¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤òƒž„Ù¤µ¤»¤ëžé¤Ë¤Ï¡¢°³¤¬¶þÈË¤ò¥µ¥Ý©`¥È¤·¤Æ¥¢¥ê¥¹¤ÎÌåÁ¦¤òÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤âœp¤é¤µ¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤Ï¤³¤ÎÈÕ¤Îžé¤Ë¡¢°³¤ÏÉñÔ’¼‰¤ÎÄ§×°‚ä¤ò¼¯¤á¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    ´æÔÚ¤òÏû¤·È¥¤ë¶µ¡¾¥Ï¥Ç¥¹¤Î¶µ¡¿

    Ê®Ò»Ã¶¤Ë·ÖÁÑ¤¹¤ë¶Ü¡¾¥Þ©`¥ë¥¹¤Î¶Ü¡¿

    À×¤òºô¤ÖÀ×Éñ¥È©`¥ë¤Î»\ÊÖ¡¾¥ä©`¥ë¥ó¥°¥ì¥¤¥×¥ë¡¿

    Éñ¤ÎÎäÆ÷¤Ç¤µ¤¨Øž¤±¤Ê¤¤Ÿo”³¤Îæz¡¾¥¢¥¤¥®¥¹¡¿

    ¿ÕÖÐšiÐÐ¤ò¿ÉÄÜ¤Ë¤¹¤ëÑ¥¡¾¥¤¥«¥í¥¹¤ÎÑ¥¡¿

    Ä¿Á¢¤¿¤Ì¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤òü\¤¯È¾¤á¡¢Ó°¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÉú¤­¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¤¢¤ÎÊÂ¼þ¤¬Ÿo¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥Ì¥ë¥Ï¥Á¤ä¥Ð¥Ã¥Ä¤Ë¡¾¥Ï¥Ç¥¹¤Î¶µ¡¿¤ÎÊÂ¤òÖª¤é¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤³¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÄ§×°‚ä¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Ë„Ù¤Ä¥¤¥á©`¥¸¤¬¤Þ¤ë¤Çœ¥¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¡¢¥Á¥ã¥ó¥¹¤Ï×î³õ¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤À¤±¤À¡£

    Ò»¶È¤Ç¤âšÝ¸¶¤«¤ì¤¿¤é¡¢¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Ë°³¤Î¹¥“Ä¤ÏÍ¨¤¸¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ÈýÈË¤¬ŒÖÅ¤¹¤ëÎèÌ¨¤ÎÖÐÐÄ¤Ëši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    ¤Ï¤¸¤á¤Æ¤Î¥¯¥¨¥¹¥È¤ËÌô¤ó¤À¤¢¤Î•r¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡£

 61 Fifty-one episode beginning party

    Rick does not speak.

    The man known as the Shield of Silence stands before me in silence.

    Subconsciously, I tried not to think about the fact that the mastermind is Rick.

    He is the head of the Knights of the Lucia Kingdom and has connections with officials in many countries.

    Most importantly, the Takumi Point System has an ironclad guard that won''t let him get close to me unless he pays his points.

    I felt like I was being protected by something nostalgic somehow, and I wondered if Rick''s shield technique had influenced it.

    ''What do you mean, Rick?''

    ......

    As I thought, Rick didn''t answer.

    ''Kobukai, no, I''m sure they''ve been planning this for a long time. A detailed and grand plan. I''m sure they''re planning something using Takumi and Alice.''''

    I recall Sasha''s words.

    How long has Rick been planning this?

    And what was the purpose of it all?

    I think back to the day I met Rick when I was an adventurer.

    Oh, yeah.

    The first time he saw me, it was obvious that Rick was crazy.

    Rick was calm and collected at all times, but in that moment, it was obvious he was upset.

    ''All right. I''ll take these three.

    It was after Nuruhachi had taken the three of us from the Queen and left the castle.

    Rick just looked at me in silence as Sasha and Batts introduced themselves in the castle tavern.

    ''Rick, here, introduce yourself, it''s your turn.''

    ...... Oh, right.

    The hand holding the glass of ale was trembling a little.

    I wondered if he was nervous in front of the Great Sage.

    ''I''m Rick. I''m the Knight Commander of the Lucia Kingdom.

    He bows lightly and looks at me again.

    Is it hard to believe that I''m at too low a level to be in the Great Sage''s party?

    It''s true that my strength is unmatchedly low among these members.

    No, to be exact, I''m the only one with the lowest F-rank in the guild, so I''m definitely the lowest of all adventurers: ......

    My name is Takumi. I''m just a fledgling (rookie) right now, but I''m going to be a great adventurer someday.

    Still, I had to do my best to be the senior member of the party.

    The party members Nuruhachi had gathered to protect me, but I couldn''t continue forever.

    ''''Nice to meet you. Leave the support to me. I''ll recover a lot.

    "As long as you give me the money, I''ll take care of you. I''ll help you out.

    Rick muttered in a small voice as Sasha and Butts encouraged him.

    ''Someday, you''ll be a fine adventurer or ......''

    It was Rick''s first impression of him as a dark guy who was acting somewhat suspicious.

    After leaving the tavern, we headed to a weapons shop hidden in a corner of the castle town.

    We''re going to prepare everyone''s equipment here. I suggest you find something that suits you.

    It was Batts who was most pleased by Nurhachi''s words.

    Although he was free from the chains that bound him, he was naked on his upper body and his lower body was wearing no more than a pair of ragged trousers, and he was not wearing any rogue equipment.

    ''No price limit?'' How much can I buy?

    Yes, fine. But you''ll get it back to me when you''ve earned it as an adventurer. I''ll charge you no special interest.

    Batts looked blatantly disappointed.

    ''d*mn you, Secco, Big Sage,''

    Bats grumbling and preparing the minimum amount of equipment needed.

    ''I''ll look for a new wand and some replacement clothes too. What about Takumi?

    ''Oh, yeah, I don''t particularly want it.''

    I couldn''t hide my agitation at Sasha''s openness to me.

    Sasha''s smile was a little too dazzling for me, where age equals history of not having a girlfriend.

    ''Is that so? Isn''t that dagger looking a little beat up? Are you okay?

    ''Yeah, I''ll sharpen it later. I''ve been using it since I was a kid, so it''s comfortable in my hands.

    The little dagger, which could be called a knife, had been bought by himself when he decided to become an adventurer.

    I''ve sharpened it many times and used it carefully, but it may indeed be nearing its limit.

    ''Takumi, hold this for a moment.

    While I was talking with Sasha, Nuruhachi suddenly handed me something.

    It''s a rather large sword, heavy and heavy, and I can''t support it, and almost drop it on the floor without a second thought.

    What is it? Nuruhachi, this is very heavy.

    ''Yeah, I picked the biggest sword in the store. Just holding it should give you a little muscle power.

    Yeah, yeah. I don''t really need it. Am I going to pay for this?

    ''No, that was Nuruhach''s choice and I''ll give it to you. Keep it properly trained.

    A little embarrassed, Nuruhachi said and moved away.

    He was stalking Nuruhachi, clinging to him and clasping him in a battered and shackled position, making a noise about Bats being an egoist.

    When I swung the large sword in the testing room set up in the weapons store, my body flowed under its weight and became a Toyota Toyota.

    I fell on my buttocks with a thud, but I didn''t let go of the large sword Nuruhachi gave me and held on to it tightly.

    "Hey, Nuruhachi, will this make me stronger?

    Mm. I think you''ll be a lot stronger.

    Nuru Bee''s lips are puckered.

    Apparently, he''s desperately trying to hold back a laugh.

    ''Really?''

    Yeah, that''s true.

    Nuruhachi wouldn''t look at me.

    While everyone was buying new equipment for each of us, only one person, Rick, didn''t try to buy anything.

    His entire body is wrapped in black armor, and he also has a black shield on his hip.

    However, he was not wearing anything that looked like a weapon on it.

    ''''Rick doesn''t have a sword?''''

    I asked, and Rick stared at me for a moment, again a little silent.

    I don''t know what it is.

    I feel like he''s been observing me ever since we met.

    Is it that the way he wields his big sword is so feckless and despised?

    ...... Oh, I don''t carry a sword.

    After saying that much, Rick didn''t open his mouth anymore.

    It was much later that he would find out why.

    That was when the big incident happened.

 62 Episode 52 Karna and Past Recollections

    After leaving the Kingdom of Lucia, the first place I went to was the Guild Association headquarters.

    Since Rick and the three of us are not registered as adventurers, we came to the reception desk to take the introductory test to the guild and, incidentally, to renew my rank. ......

    "Ta-da, ta-da!

    Suddenly, I hear Karuna''s voice in my head.

    ''Is this what you call a past recollection? It''s amazing, I can even see the images. Tak-kun, we''re more connected to you than before.

    Is that so?

    I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, but I was surprised beyond embarrassed that my past recollections were going to be seen with images.

    You know, I''ll have to look back on my past with Rick and find out why he was the mastermind. It''s the same kind of thing where even though it''s a pretty long recollection, in reality it''s only a few minutes long.

    ''Oh, yeah, you''re right, you''re right,''

    Karuna''s tension is so high.

    I wonder if it''s like watching a movie.

    It''s not a good idea. It''s okay if I say something about it?

    Maybe Karuna would notice things in the past that she wouldn''t notice on her own.

    ''Yeah, nice to meet you.''

    The unprecedented tweak-equipped reminiscence of the past resumed.

    ''Huh? Does Takumi still have an F rating?

    Nuruhachi was struggling with the guild''s receptionist.

    ''''I recently defeated a quest-ranked AAA (Triple-A) Salamander Queen, but it''s still an F?''''

    ''''Yes, according to the investigation, Takumi-sama has only been carrying a load the entire time, so he has zero achievement points. According to the Chairman, once Takumi-sama failed the test, she will start at minus 100 points, so she will need to work harder to move up to the E rank.

    The bespectacled lady at the reception desk explained in an emotionless voice, nonchalantly.

    I''ve been eyeing the old bastard in Barbaroi since then.

    I''ve never heard of an F-rank before.

    ''Yeah, I''m the only one who got an F grade now and then.

    My eyes burned with pathetic honor while answering Karna''s tweak.

    ''If you don''t mind, I suggest you take the introductory exam again. If you pass it, you''ll start with an E rank, and how about you and your friends?

    What happens if it falls?

    Of course, you will be disbarred from the guild.

    The bespectacled lady at the reception desk who looks cute and recommends horrible things to do.

    ''I don''t think you should do this, Nuru ......''

    That''s funny. I loved that.

    You''ve got it, Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi. I just failed my test the other day.

    Don''t be scared, Takumi. You''re going to have to keep looking like an idiot. If you fall, I''ll deal with you again.

    The Chairman said it would never happen again.

    The sister''s eyes glow sharply behind her glasses.

    "You''re the new receptionist, aren''t you? You''re pretty cocky, identify yourself and I''ll remember you.

    ''''This is an honor beyond belief to be remembered by Mr. Nuruhachi, the undisputed number one in the guild rankings. My name is Linden Lindberg. Henceforth, please get to know me.

    The bee and the receptionist and the sparks are flying, but please don''t. What''s at stake is my guild qualification.

    ''''Then there is another person here today, so I''ll ask you all to take the exam at the same time ...... Oh my, Bats-sama over here is a sinner. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the exam qualification itself.

    Mmm, queen. You haven''t dropped the charges. I''ll tell them to make arrangements immediately. This time, let him take the test in spite of the Nuruhach''s face.

    No. The rules are absolute.

    Nuru Bee and the bespectacled lady at the reception desk, who was once again going at it with Bachi. It was Batts himself who stopped them.

    ''Fine, fine. I''m not interested in adventurers or rankings, so go ahead and do what you want.

    Butts approaches the bespectacled lady at the reception desk as she says this.

    ''Forget it, sis, can we have tea later? What? What? Hey, hey, let go!

    Batts exits with the guild guards holding him by his sides. He really doesn''t seem to be interested in being an adventurer.

    ''''Then we will call you as soon as we are ready. All of you, please stand by in the waiting room.

    The bespectacled sister at the reception desk calmly handles things as if nothing has happened.

    We would see each other again more than ten years later, but due to the influence of the Demon King, her appearance had changed, and it would be after the big war party that she would remember meeting me at this time.

    ''''Takkun, pay attention to Rick!

    Karuna''s tsk.

    In the past, I never looked at Rick intently in this scene.

    But in my memory, the image of Rick and the words he spoke at the time were certainly still there.

    ''...... You''re from the West. You''ve got quite a bit of magic in you.

    At this time, Rick had already set his eyes on Mr. Linden and observed him. As a candidate for the Demon King''s vessel.

    ''''Tad-kun, you''d better be prepared.

    Karuna''s voice, which had seemed like she was watching a movie at ease, had changed to a serious one.

    ''''Maybe this past reminiscence, you''ll see some things you don''t want to see.''''

    Yeah, but still: ......

    I had a feeling about that, too.

    But I had to know the truth about Rick.

    But I''ll remember it.

    Even if it meant despair.

    As I headed to the waiting room, I saw one person sitting there with a deep hood on. It was probably the other examiner.

    I couldn''t see his face and couldn''t tell if he was a man or a woman.

    I bowed my head and bailed, and they bailed back as well.

    ''Hey, Takumi. What does the introductory exam entail?

    It seems like the exam changes every time, but it''s in a mock dungeon in the basement here.

    While talking to Sasha, the bitter memories of taking on the challenge a few months ago and retiring in the blink of an eye without being able to do anything came flooding back.

    The guild has prepared simple traps, hidden treasure chests, and monsters in the mock dungeon. The requirements for passing a test vary, but if your grades are good, some people will suddenly get a B or A grade.

    Well, it sounds like a fun attraction.

    Rick sat in silence, in contrast to a flushed Sasha.

    ''We''re ready. Come this way.

    The door to the waiting room opened and Linden-san appeared.

    My heartbeat quickened with nervousness at my second guild initiation test.

    ''''Ah! Ta-kun!

    Karna tweaks again.

    She also looks at Rick to see if he''s been acting suspiciously, but he doesn''t seem to have changed in any way.

    ''What, Karuna. Nothing unusual about Rick: ......

    "Cha, no. Tak-kun, that''s... ......

    I had never seen Karuna so crisp.

    ''Tell me. I''ve decided I''m open to anything.

    But the words that came from Karuna were a very unacceptable fact.

    ''''Your zipper is open all the way up,'''' she said.

    I turned away with tears in my eyes at the past blunders I couldn''t change.

    I would have preferred to remain unaware of it.

    "Come on. Let''s go. Sasha, Rick. The introductory exam.

    I wanted to punch myself in the past for now, leaving Chuck fully open and heading into the mock dungeon with a cool look on my face.

 63 Episode 53 Guild Introductory Exam

    We lit torches and made our way through the dimly lit dungeon.

    ''One level is probably only about slime, but you should be careful. If you''re not careful, they''ll suddenly appear from under your feet.

    Last time I stepped on the slime on the first step, I got in a bad way.

    "Oh, thanks, Takumi. I''ll be careful.

    After entering the mock dungeon, Sasha was acting a little strange.

    She didn''t look at me much, and her face was blushing a bit.

    ''Oh, yeah, but let''s do our best, shall we?''

    I''m also aware of Sasha, and I look away from her.

    But the next thing you know, Sasha is glancing at me, trying to say something.

    "Ah, um, Sasha,

    ''Uh-uh! It''s nothing! There''s nothing there, Takumi!

    But when you talk to her, Sasha runs away from you.

    Could this be the first time in your life that you''ve been in a period of popularity?

    "...... tacky

    "Wow, I know, Karuna. Don''t say anything.

    I''m dying to die because even my past thoughts are cabled to Karna.

    Sasha notices me with my zipper fully open and is doing her best to tell me that, but I''m mistakenly thinking that I''m in a motivational phase.

    ''I can''t watch it anymore. Chop up that embarrassment, Karuna.

    "I can''t do that, Tach. You can''t change the past. Please accept this with all your heart.

    I had no choice but to watch the chucking full open idiot with a lukewarm eye.

    ''''The walls of the mock dungeon are separated by five meters per block, so it''s easy to map them.

    ''Heh, heh. Then Takumi has a slight advantage since he took the test last time, right?

    ''That''s the auto-generated dungeons and the structure is different, so it''s not that advantageous. But the patterns are there so we can develop trends and countermeasures, and we''ll map them out in more detail than before to help everyone.

    Yeah, some kind of zippered a**h*le with a big smile on his face.

    Notice, you idiot. Every once in a while, Sasha will glance down at your bottom half.

    I wonder if Rick noticed my zipper at this time.

    It''s hard to judge, since I can''t see his expression through his armor.

    The other examinee, alongside the hooded figure, is walking in front of me and Sasha.

    ''Rick, the wall ahead of us is damp. There might be slime coming out of it. Be careful.

    ...... Yes, sir.

    Without turning around, Rick answers.

    As expected, I should say, a slime gushes out of the damp wall.

    Slime is a mucus-like demon, widely known as a famous monster.

    Some of them seem to be high level guys who can dissolve weapons and armor or combine to become huge, but the slime that appears in the mock dungeon is a very low level, very small fish monster.

    Even so, if you''re caught off guard, you''ll be in big trouble like I was last time.

    However, since I knew where they would appear beforehand, Rick was able to dispatch the attacking slime with his shield in good time.

    "Sasha, now!

    At the same time I shout, Sasha chants a spell at the slime that has fallen to the ground.

    ''''Holy Fire (Saint Flame)!''''

    The flames released from Sasha''s staff burned up the slime.

    ''We did it, we did it, Takumi. It''s the first time I''ve defeated a demon.

    Yeah, you got it, Sasha!

    We both high-five each other, and then Sasha immediately turns back to me as if she''s embarrassed.

    I''m the same embarrassed me, mistaking Sasha''s embarrassment for the fact that our hands touched, and I''m equally embarrassed.

    No, no, no, past me.

    Sasha turned back because she saw my crotch with my zipper fully open.

    "...... tach-kun.

    Don''t tell me. I''m dying.

    No, no. I''ve been thinking about it for a while now, but I''ve noticed that you have a keen sense of observation. It''s a good thing that you are able to analyze the data before anyone else, because you were able to detect the Goblin King when Moe came with us, and you noticed the true identity of the Demon King before anyone else. Well, he''s the weakest in power though.

    Yes, that was the result of me having only meager powers, but still trying desperately to develop my ability to be an adventurer without the need for power.

    I didn''t notice the ...... zipper fully open, though.

    I think that can''t be helped. That''s because you''re more concerned about your friends than yourself.

    I''m not sure that''s true.

    I don''t intend to do that myself, I''m just acting on my feelings.

    After fighting off the slime, the four of us went straight to the dungeon and found the stairs down to the second basement floor.

    We didn''t make it that far on the first test we were disqualified from.

    The tension must have been a little high.

    I''m late in discovering the simple trap set up in front of the stairs.

    There is a click.

    It was the hooded figure in the lead that stepped on the protrusion on the ground.

    ''''It''s dangerous!''''

    As soon as you shout, a bow and arrow will fly from the wall.

    The tip of the bow is made of rubber, but a direct hit would end the test there.

    ''''.......''''

    However, the person in the hood quickly somersaulted on the spot and gorgeously ducked the bow and arrow.

    I was not able to see the inside of the hood until the end, so I didn''t know who this person was, but it was clear that they had an unusual atmosphere.

    ''''Takkun, rewind it!

    "Huh?

    That''s it. One more time.

    The unexpected request to rewind the recollection reminded me of the same scene again, confused.

    Again, I rewound it to where the hooded figure stepped on the trap.

    "Tak-kun, turn up the volume!

    What? Can you turn up the volume of your recollections?

    I thought it was impossible, but the volume was easily turned up.

    The human brain remembers things that it can''t remember on its own. Karuna''s intervention makes it clearer.

    The voice I couldn''t hear earlier.

    When he ducked the bow and arrow, he could hear a small voice uttered by the figure in the hood.

    ''''Tsk.''''

    It was a voice I had heard often.

    ''No way. ......''

    One by one, facts I didn''t know were coming to light.

    ''Nuruhachi?''

    Nuruhachi, who was worried about the second test, was mixed up in the introductory exam.

    ''You see, Tachkun,''

    Karuna speaks to him in a gentle voice.

    ''''Since you care about your friends, they also care about you properly, Tatkun.

    Nuruhachi, who had been a demon all those years as an adventurer, had been supporting me in the shadows.

    When I was reminiscing about my past with the intention of finding out the truth about the mastermind, I unexpectedly discovered a gentle truth, and the reminiscence scene was blurred with tears.

 64 Episode 54 Takumi Awakening (Lie)

    I stare at the hooded figure as he descends to the second underground level.

    It''s true that he is very similar to Nuruhachi in height and shape.

    But the receptionist, Linden-san, as I recall, said there was another one before we took the test.

    It is unlikely that Nuruhachi had registered beforehand.

    ''You were replaced in the middle. When we first met in the waiting room, the guy in the hood, he was a lot bigger than that.''''

    I feel like I would have been if you had told me that.

    I wonder if it''s okay.

    It would be a disaster if the number one guild ranking is found to have been mixed up with the introductory exam.

    You can''t blame them for being upset, Tach-kun. This is a recollection of the past!

    Yeah, that''s right.

    As I recall, I think the test was completed without any problems.

    No, that might just be because I didn''t notice it either.

    The construction of the two basement levels is not that different from the first basement level.

    With Rick in the lead, the hooded Nuruhachi, me and Sasha walked carefully in order.

    We didn''t make it to the second level last time, so we don''t know what kind of demons will appear from here on out.

    ''''Everyone, stop for a moment.''''

    Just before the single pathway turned left, I noticed something.

    A pale shadow stretched out from the torch-lit pathway at the end of the pathway.

    ''It''s an ambush. There''s something out there!

    Rick and the hooded Nuruhachi enter a state of readiness for battle.

    At the same time, a white bone with a sword slowly emerges from the passage.

    It''s a skeleton.

    It''s a skeletal monster that moves like a human and has low intelligence, but it can be controlled by wizards and others and can give simple instructions.

    The guild must have been waiting by the wall to instruct them to ambush you.

    ''''Takkun, you do it. Isn''t this highly regarded?''''

    I''m sorry, but you won''t get that many points if you don''t fight.

    I knew it was inevitable.

    Even if they did well in strategy and support, the poor ones would die quickly in the actual adventure. The guild has set a minimum standard for that.

    ''''That''s right, but it''s cool. I''d fall in love with you if you didn''t open your chuck all the way.''''

    No, don''t tell me.

    However, I don''t remember noticing this zipper fully open, even after the test was over. I wonder how long it will stay like this.

    Just like the time of the slime, Rick is catching the skeleton''s sword shot with his brilliant shield handling.

    ''''Haha.''''

    As the sword attacked, Rick slammed his shield down, and the skeleton''s sword popped off with a dull sound of ginormousness.

    ''''Sasha, now!''''

    It was when I was about to ask Sasha for a tome, just as I did with the slime.

    ''Ah, Takumi!

    The skeleton that had lost its sword rushed towards us with a yakuza-like appearance, passing by Rick''s side.

    I was completely caught off guard and panicked.

    ''''Whoa!''''

    The body flies through the air.

    I took a hit from Skeleton''s body and was blown up, or so I thought, but it was as if there was no pain.

    ''''Tuck, here.''''

    Yeah, the Nuru Bee.

    He must have secretly cast a levitation spell on me.

    I''m floating just above the skeleton.

    ''Takumi!''

    Oh!

    In response to Sasha, he pulled out a large sword in the air and swung it directly down towards the skeleton.

    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it, I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.

    It''s a good idea to have a good time with the company.

    ''''Uh, oh, wow.''''

    I stood there with the great sword in my hand.

    Then, I couldn''t contain my emotions at the excitement of defeating a demon for the first time.

    ''''Whoa! You see that? Did you see that, Sasha! I don''t know what it is, but I''ve had an epiphany. A vertical slash from a quick jump took down the skeleton! This is the power that has been dormant for so long! I''m awesome!

    A pervert screams half-heartedly in the midst of Chuck''s full throttle.

    ''Ta-tah-kun.''

    Don''t say anything, don''t say anything. I thought I had it all figured out at the time. I thought it was some kind of a miracle that I had been awakened.

    It couldn''t be, but I didn''t know that Nuruhachi existed, and I was still shouting something about my excitement.

    ''Oh yeah, let''s name that move now! Takumi Smash, no, how about Takumi Impact!

    Oh, yeah, yeah, I think that''s a good idea.

    I don''t understand why Sasha is so donkeyish!

    What a parade of black history!

    ''Come to think of it, Karna has been less active to save her strength, is it time for her to stop sleeping?

    I don''t want you to watch this humiliating reminiscence again.

    It''s okay. ''''It hasn''t even been three minutes, and I''m not tired at all. Besides, I don''t want to miss something this interesting.

    Karuna felt like a spectator enjoying a complete comedy.

    As we went further down two underground levels, several straw skeletons sprang up from the depths of the passageway that turned to the left.

    ''''Takumi, what are we going to do?''''

    Don''t worry, I can do it now.

    I can''t do it!

    I can''t help but tweak myself as I hold the big sword with a smug look on my face.

    ''''Takkun, that.''''

    A gust of wind blows from the hood''s nullach and flies toward the skeleton.

    A small crack enters the skeleton with a pishy, but it holds its shape just in time.

    As if I''m not aware of such a thing in the past, I confidently run into the group of skeletons.

    ''Why are you looking at the camera a little bit, Tak-kun? The image is very clear, and the quality of this scene is kind of high.

    It was the only good memory I have of my adventuring days, so I guess I remember it clearly.

    Don''t worry, next time I''ll probably get a blur or something.

    The great sword that I wielded messily didn''t even graze the skeleton.

    However, as the great sword moves, Nuruhachi chants a vibrating magic towards the skeleton.

    The cracks entered by the wind magic spread by the vibration and the skeleton crumbles to pieces.

    ''''I want to see. This is Takumi Typhoon.''''

    I flippantly shouted the name of the special move again, as if I was under the illusion that Kenkaze had destroyed the skeleton.

    And unlike me, who is in a state of excitement, the calm Rick and Sasha seem to have realized that it''s Nuruhachi''s doing here.

    They are both staring at the hooded Nuruhachi with zit eyes.

    ''Ta, don''t tell Takumi, please.

    Apparently, the second guild exam was also passed by me due to fraud.

 65 Fifty-five episodes Sealed memory

    Thank you for the introductory exam.

    Linden-san greeted us as we came out of the mock dungeon.

    In the past, I had retired at the first underground level in the last test, but I would reach the bottom level in the second test.

    The lowest level of the mock dungeon, the tenth floor underground.

    The final test that awaited me there was the defeat of a giant golem.

    ''''Until now, the only newcomer who defeated the golem in the introductory exam was Great Sage Nuruhachi-sama, who ranked first. That''s a great accomplishment. Congratulations.

    In fact, at this time, the past me didn''t remember how I had defeated the golem.

    That day, mistakenly thinking I was in great shape, the past me recklessly took the lead and rushed towards the golem.

    When the hooded Nuruhachi rushed to help me, I couldn''t get there in time and was morosely hit by the golem''s powerful punch.

    The past me crashed into the dungeon wall and was knocked out.

    ''Nuruhachi, Takumi!

    It''s okay. I cast a hardening spell before it hit. It''s not a fatal wound. Sasha, recover and zip her up if you can.

    ''Yeah! No! I''m going to close this one!

    Nuruhachi was aware of Chuck, too.

    And then he learns the shocking truth.

    "Takkun, Sasha zipped you up.

    Oh, my God. I''m sorry, Sasha. I''m such a dick.

    Sasha closes her eyes and zips them shut as she turns away from me.

    Come to think of it, she didn''t look at me for a while after the exam.

    ''What about this guy?''

    Rick turns around, easily parrying the golem''s attack.

    "You''re hurting Takumi. "You hurt Takumi, and now you''re going to turn to dust.

    Nuruhachi''s extreme magic exploded and the golem shattered into pieces.

    Thus, our introductory test was over.

    ''''Then you all will receive your guild cards after the assessment is complete.

    He was ushered into the waiting room again and waited.

    It was at this point that I noticed that the person in the hood was no longer a Nuruhachi. He must have been replaced again.

    ''Hey, when did the exam end? I don''t remember any of this, me, at all.

    ''No, you did a great job. Thank you, for fighting with me.

    I''m thanking the person in the hood for my past that I know nothing about.

    ''Well, I guess I''ve played a big part in your unconsciousness. That''s what I''m talking about. Hahahahaha.

    I once heard the voice of a high-smiling hooded figure.

    Oh, could it be this guy: ......

    After a while, the bespectacled lady at the reception desk, Linden-san, brings out everyone''s guild cards.

    Yes, everyone''s guild card. In other words, ......

    Thank you for your patience. You have all passed. The person whose name is called will first come and get it.

    Okay.

    I strike a small fist pose in the corner of the waiting room so that everyone doesn''t notice.

    "I''m happy for you, Tak-kun.

    Well, it''s not fair.

    "The old tattletale is so sweet and innocent.

    It''s pretty stupid, though.

    Sure, I''ve been pretty dumb in the past, but I have something that I don''t have now.

    Back then, I just genuinely believed that I could make it as an adventurer.

    ''''First place, Sach Torte-sama, you will be starting from rank A. Good job defeating the golem.

    A familiar name is called and a hooded figure steps forward.

    ''How could you defeat a golem and pass the introductory exam with an A-grade just by sleeping? As I thought, I was a genius.

    Yeah, it''s all Nuruhachi''s doing.

    Because I''ll later find out that that ability was a mistake.

    Currently, Zach is the second person in history to be ranked F due to the penalty for blowing up the Daibukai qualifying venue.

    ''''Next, second place, Rick-sama, you will be starting from a B rank. It was a splendid forward shield position (tank).

    Rick had defended his allies admirably from all the attacks.

    That''s a convincing B-grade.

    "Takkun.

    Yeah, I can see it.

    As soon as Mr. Linden handed him the guild card, Rick gave him a similar card to replace it.

    Linden-san continued with his business, not showing any pretense of receiving the card at all.

    ''''Then, you pass through third place, Sasha-sama, and you''ll be starting with a C-rank. That was quite an accurate recovery role.''''

    Inside the mock dungeon, he''s apparently observing every corner with magic. He seems to have properly watched the activities of Sasha, the support player, as well.

    ''''Finally, we pass through fourth place, Takumi-sama, and we''ll start with a D-rank.

    "D-ranked!

    I skipped an E from the lowest F rank to become a D rank, and I couldn''t help but shout.

    In the end, this is the highest rank in my adventurer days, but at that time I was under the ridiculous misconception that I could still improve my rank.

    The past me, who was elatedly trying to receive the card from Linden-san.

    However, it wasn''t given to me right away.

    ''''The guild''s assessment gave you a D grade, but I think you should be careful. Every once in a while, there are adventurers who demonstrate more than their abilities on the exam and are given the wrong rank, but most of them will die prematurely.

    Oh, yeah, I''ll be fine. So card.

    Mr. Linden won''t let go of the card and I in the past won''t get the card.

    ''If you don''t mind, we''ll accept your card back, how would you like it?''

    No, no, I''m not giving it back. Give it to me! Please!

    Linden and I are pulling the cards together.

    I''m pulling with all my strength, while Linden-san looks like he''s only lightly exerting himself.

    But I can''t stop crying at the sight of the poor me in the past, completely defeated.

    Why is Mr. Linden so cold towards the past me?

    Does Chairman Barbaroy have something to say to me?

    Hahaha.

    I''ve given it all I''ve got, and I''m wounded in the past.

    After Linden''s defeat, I finally receive my guild card and carefully tuck it away in my chest.

    It''s time to turn up the volume on my recollections. I turn up the volume on my recollections.

    Linden-san whispers in a low voice that no one can hear.

    ''''It''s not because I''m worried about ...... Taku.

    Mr. Linden, always so calm and collected, looked frustrated as his expression crumbled.

    Even now, I''ve never seen Mr. Linden make a face like that.

    I''m sure I wasn''t even acquainted with Mr. Linden in the first place.

    I had never seen him in the first place. Mr. Linden, your name was Taku! What''s a tac! Mr. Linden, you''ve lost your shit! Cheating! You''re cheating! I''m getting a divorce soon!

    Karna is screaming, delirious.

    ''Yeah, I''m not cheating and I''m not married.

    ''No, I don''t know! In the first place, Linden-san at this time, his face is different because he wasn''t influenced by the Demon King, and this was completely the first time we met ...... Huh?

    I stare at Linden-san''s face.

    The one that became the vessel of the Demon King, like the Nuruhachi, became very similar to the main body of the Demon King.

    That''s why this past reverie was the first time I had a close look at the real Linden-san''s face before that. And yet ......

    ...... I know who Mr. Linden is.

    But I can''t remember when that was, as if I can''t remember.

    "Tack?

    It was a long time ago. I met Linn long before I was an adventurer.

    The name came out of my mouth naturally.

    But I couldn''t make out anything more than that, and I couldn''t get into further past recollections.

    It was as if the memory was sealed, and he couldn''t recall it.

 66 Quiet Story Daibukai Alice War 4 [Linden]

    Although I was in the dim darkness, my consciousness was kept faint.

    It felt as if I was dreaming, but I was able to recognize that it was indeed happening to me.

    It had been several years since he had become the vessel of a demon king, and this state was more comfortable than he had expected.

    As the Demon King, Nuruhachi, and Alice face each other on the stage of the Great Martial Society, I notice another person joining them there.

    When Taku fell asleep unnaturally, I was sure he was there.

    Everything is going according to plan, or so it seems.

    The first time he had brought this plan up was during the introductory guild exam.

    I''ve lived my life without showing my true emotions to anyone.

    No one should be able to find out what I''m really thinking.

    But Rick had noticed my feelings for Taku with just a glance.

    I managed to revoke Taku''s adventurer status and made him take the introductory exam a second time.

    It was when the introductory exam was over and I handed him my guild card that Rick made his move.

    ''''I''ll fulfill your wishes.

    I didn''t lose my cool when he handed me a card with that written on it, but inside I was quite upset.

    Tak didn''t notice me, but for the first time, my emotions came pouring out and out of my mouth.

    ''...... It''s not because I''m worried about Taku,''

    Taku doesn''t remember me.

    Tak''s parents took me in as a child, and the memories of my life with them all those years ago have disappeared from Tak''s mind.

    It''s all because of my stupid behavior.

    So I don''t think about having them remember me.

    I just wanted to stop myself from becoming a dangerous adventurer, that''s all I really wanted to do.

    Taku was a higher rank than before, meaning he could now take even more dangerous quests.

    All I could do was watch Taku leave the guild headquarters with his new friends in a state of buoyancy.

    It was then that I noticed that the text on the card Rick had given me had changed.

    It was a magic card that was called a rather rare communication (message) card.

    [Keep your magic power trained. I''ll contact you again]

    If I hadn''t been part of Taku''s party, I would have discarded it because it was too suspicious.

    But I couldn''t throw away what would be my only connection to Taku.

    Knowing that I was being used, I would become deeply involved in Rick''s plans.

    At this time, I never thought that I would be a vessel for the Demon King.

    Rick would be planning to make Taku win this tournament.

    Only after that will the example plan be put into effect.

    But that is surely not what Taku really wants.

    I found out when I visited that mountain for the Tenth Australia Conference.

    Now Taku just wants to live a quiet life in that mountain.

    ''''I''m sorry, but things won''t go as planned from here on out.

    The one who was most surprised by his voice was the Demon King.

    All along, he had closed his consciousness and handed over the initiative to the Demon King.

    As if by surprise, the Demon King would have been lightly confused by taking that right away.

    ''''Linden, my lord, at a time like this!''''

    I activate the transference magic of my own will.

    Everything I did was for this moment.

    That day, I used the transference magic that I learned in a desperate effort to meet the Demon King.

    I ignore the door that can never be opened and transfer myself to it.

    I can''t forget the Demon King''s surprised voice at that time, even now.

    ''''Wha, who are you! How did you get here?

    For the sake of Alice and Nuruhachi, he convinced the Demon King, who had vowed never to leave the dungeon again, to enter the Takumi battle.

    The Demon King''s will was easily swayed by the explanation of Takumi''s current situation.

    ''''Are you sure you want to keep this up? Alice, Nuruhachi, and you can just sit on the sidelines?

    Well, we don''t have to put up with that anymore.

    "Demon King, the time we spent together was quite exciting.

    He said it so that only the Demon King could hear it, and the transference magic was activated in space.

    The first thing to be transferred was determined.

    The route of the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) and the transference was connected (accessed).

    The main body of the Demon King appeared in the center of the stage, which was submerged in ice.

    Goodbye, Demon King. Thank you for everything.

    As soon as I said that, I spat out the Demon King from my body.

    As if reacting to it, the Demon King of the spirit (astral) body and the Demon King of the main body resonated, and the sealed ice shattered into pieces.

    How many thousands of years has it been?

    A true demon king is resurrected on the stage.

    Alice was the first to react to his overwhelming power.

    ''''I come.''''

    A tremendous amount of power and strength collide.

    It''s time to release the magic power that has been stored up all this time.

    Continuous transfer magic.

    The powerful demons that I had captured before and after I was assimilated into the Demon King, I summoned all of them here.

    I will summon them all here.

    ''All Ejection Spatial Magic, Night of the Hundred Demons''

    A crowd of demons crammed onto the stage.

    It may not be very useful, but the four heavenly kings (?) captured in the first round. I also summon the Immortal King Dogma of

    I walk slowly to Taku''s side as screams erupt from the audience.

    ''''Linden, you are ......''''

    I heard Rick''s voice, but I pretend not to hear it.

    I''m sorry, but the cooperation ends here.

    It''s not Alice or Taku who will win.

    Rick''s plan could make a lot of people happy.

    A perfect world that no one has ever been able to create before (a perfect world) could really happen.

    But rather than that, I''m fine with it as long as Taku alone is happy.

    I will defeat all those present here and I will win.

    It doesn''t matter what happens to me or the world for Taku.

    As the demons are crushed to pieces by Alice and the others, I invoke my secret profundity that surpasses transference magic.

    ''Extreme Combination Magic Giga Chimera''

    More than a hundred demons mixed together and became one.

    Their roars contained an unearthly sound that was not of this world.

    The four heavenly kings(?) were sitting on the head of a huge demon that protruded from the stage. The top half of Dogma''s body was attached to it.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    He doesn''t seem to be mixing properly and has a separate consciousness from the demons. He was scurrying around a bit half-heartedly, looking around.

    After all, the Four Heavenly Kings (?) I didn''t need the dogma. I''ll sneak it off later.

    ...... Chimera, duh.

    Rick''s voice echoes loudly as he disappears.

    That''s right. It''s the chimera that Rick once stabbed Alice with.

    But it''s a hundred times more powerful than the chimera I created back then.

    And if my guess is correct, Alice is ......

    Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!

    Alice cries out, half-madly, at the appearance of the chimera that had caused Takumi to be hurt and to go out of control herself.

    After all, this demon was traumatic for her.

    It was this Linden Lindberg who would defeat her and bring everything down.

    The Gigakumera attacked Alice with a roar.

    But at this moment, something no one had predicted happened.

    Taku, who was supposed to be sleeping next to her, had somehow disappeared.

    When did he wake up?

    And how was he able to do that?

    Taku stood between the Giga Chimera and Alice, his arms outstretched to protect her.

    With a crunching sound of flesh being crushed, his eyes turned bright red in front of him.

 67 Episode 56: Death Fight with Emperor Behemoth

    ''''Now that we have a party, let''s take on the S-rank for the next quest.

    At Nurhachi''s words, the mood that had been buoyed by becoming a D-rank adventurer sank into the abyss.

    ''''Well, that''s a bit reckless, isn''t it?''''

    I don''t feel like I can take on a legendary S-ranked quest and survive after even the last AAA rank was a death sentence.

    ''''Don''t worry. These three are quite good, and even though they are S-ranked, they are unafraid of us.''''

    Nuruhachi convinces me to accept the S-rank quest.

    [S Rank: Defeating the Emperor (Kaiser) Behemoth]

    It was a quest to defeat the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) and other super-class demonic beasts, along with the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon).

    ''''Nuruhachi, why were you always taking on these reckless quests?''''

    I didn''t understand at the time. But now I understand. Nuruhachi was storing up his magic power to open the door to the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    Back then, while answering Karuna''s question, I only thought of Nuruhachi as a demon for taking on only reckless quests.

    ''''Nuruhachi, Takumi is burnt!

    "Sasha, sprinkle water on your recovery spell! Rick, not this one! Stick to Takumi''s guard!

    In a ravine surrounded by huge rocks, the battle with Emperor Behemoth began.

    Called a perfect beast, it was bigger than any of the demonic beasts I had ever seen and was tens of times larger than the largest land creature, the Paone.

    My first impression of it was that it was a huge beast covered in an iron-black outer shell and clad in armor.

    ''''Goooooooo.''''

    Every time the Emperor Behemoth exhaled, a heat wave erupted from his mouth.

    I, who have no resistance to heat protection, was the first to be burnt out.

    ''''Oh no, Takkun! I''m on the wrong level, I''ll turn to ashes just by being near you!''''

    Yeah, I know. I haven''t cooked over the fire in a while after this.

    I can''t stop shaking as the memories of hell come back to me.

    I''m scorched, blackened, and shrinking in the past, with Rick and Sasha''s support, and I''m not even a shadow of the man who was on a roll during my second guild initiation exam.

    The fierce battle between Nurhachi and Emperor Behemoth is fierce, and they are staring at each other, lacking in decisiveness.

    That''s when.

    ''''Gogaaaaaaah!''''

    Suddenly, a huge rock fell from the top of the ravine, towards the Emperor Behemoth.

    When I looked up overhead, I saw that Batts, who had been gone for some time, had dropped rock after rock with a simple trick using a log.

    The extent of dropping rocks didn''t seem to do much damage to the iron-like skin of the Emperor Behemoth.

    However, his concentration is clearly distracted, creating an opening that hadn''t been there before.

    This was not a Nuruhachi that would miss it.

    Nuruhachi sheds the cloak of control that covered him and releases an enormous amount of magical power.

    A ridiculously huge magic circle emerged above Nuruhachi''s head.

    Nuruhachi raises his hands and swings them wide.

    It was a movement like striking the keys of an invisible piano.

    In conjunction with that movement, light erupts from the giant magic circle.

    In a straight line, just a straight line, the light that turned into a beam of light fell towards the Emperor Behemoth.

    The iron-like skin melts like a hot candy bar, and the emperor behemoth lets out a decisive scream.

    It''s settled.

    That''s what everyone in the room thought.

    But ......

    ''Gaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!''

    Something flew from the mouth of the Emperor Behemoth, who had gathered his strength at the last minute.

    It was a small lump the size of a man''s head covered in flames.

    ''''Idiot!''''

    This is the first time I''ve seen Nuruhachi get this upset.

    The body of the Emperor Behemoth was completely melted away by Nuruhachi''s extreme beam of light.

    But the last chunk of flame it spat out cut through the light, swirling and flying.

    To the Null Bee, not to the Null Bee.

    It flew towards the weakest and least powerful man in this place, namely me.

    ''''Takkun! Oh, no! Run!

    Karuna exclaims, forgetting that this is a past recollection.

    ''Li, Rick! Please, just take Takumi!

    The cries of the Nuruhachi were filled with prayers and wishes.

    So much so that this mass of flames foreshadowed a hopeless death.

    By the way, in the past I couldn''t bear this situation and fainted while standing.

    ''''...... Rensoi no Shields (Shield Millefeuille),''''

    Rick piled up layers of shields and intercepted the mass of flames.

    However, the shield cracks one after another with the palimpsest, as if such things were of no concern to him.

    Saint Doping!

    Sasha casts a spell to strengthen Rick''s shield.

    ''Kyah!''

    But it''s no use at all, and Sasha is blown up with all the magic she cast.

    It''s not a good idea to have a good time. This is going to kill you, Tak-kun!

    No, I don''t remember, but he''s alive now, so he should be, I think, right now.

    It''s as if I don''t know how I could have saved myself.

    ...... unavoidable.

    Just before the mass of flames hit me in the past, standing between them was Rick with all his shields shattered.

    It''s as if the momentum of the mass of flames never stopped, and I catch the mass of flames in its chest.

    Rick''s black armor bursts into flames and the impact hits like a vibrating wave.

    ''''...... Takkun!

    Yeah, I see it.

    Rick''s black armor, which had burned, crumbled into tatters.

    But it''s only the outer surface layer, and a new armor, shining gold, emerges from inside.

    ''''That''s the invincible armor, Aigis?

    Nuruhachi shouted out.

    Within the golden armor, the mass of fire had stopped its movement.

    If you look closely, you can see that the cage hand has also been stripped of its black plating and replaced with a silver color with lightning bolts carved into it.

    ''''The Basket Hand of the God of Thunder, Thor''s Yarlgraple or...''''

    Is all this magic equipment?

    It''s not possible under normal circumstances. It''s difficult to equip even one demon equipment. That man has more than three of them!

    Three or more.

    So the one that stood out the most was not an armor or a basket case, but a helmet.

    The helmet, which had been pitch black, was now stained a blood red color.

    Rick wasn''t just wearing black armor.

    His entire body was covered with magical equipment.

    ''Is that a Hades helmet that can erase your existence? I''ve heard of it in myths or something, but did it really exist?''''

    Batts came down from the top of the canyon and asked Rick a question.

    However, Rick remained silent and didn''t give any answer.

    I don''t care why you have that magical equipment," he said. It''s just that you saved your friends, that''s all that matters, hey, Nuruhachi.

    Nuruhachi didn''t answer right away, but after he saw me standing and passed out, he nodded quietly.

    ''Well, you did a great job protecting Takumi. Thank you, Rick.

    Rick just nodded his head, but didn''t speak.

    He chanted some kind of spell-like phrase and all his equipment went black again.

    ''Itata, that, Rick, what happened?''

    Sasha wakes up from being blown up and knocked unconscious by a failed enhancement spell.

    The past me is still unconscious.

    ''What happened to that mass of fire? Huh? Rick caught it!

    Sasha goes to take a peek at what''s in Rick''s hands.

    The last thing the Emperor Behemoth spat out, it was ......

    "Mokyu.

    The cute little voice was a newborn baby emperor behemoth that had grown to the size of the palm of his hand.

 68 Episode 57 Baby Beast and Immature Curry

    Mooch, mooch, mooch, mooch?

    The little beast spawned from the Emperor (Kaiser) Behemoth was like a different kind of cute beast.

    It had no iron-like skin, its entire body was covered in white body hair, hiding its eyes and mouth. The only thing that was visible was a small nose that was black as a pea grain.

    ''''What is this, it''s so cute! Moffff!

    The small behemoth is held in my arms, and Sasha hugs me as well.

    I''m going to be able to tell you that you''re embarrassed. I''m embarrassed by the skin contact from a girl I''m not used to.

    Stop him. I had almost no contact with girls back then.

    It''s a secret that it''s not that different now, though.

    ''''Mokyukki, mokyukki!

    The little behemoth that was so quiet when I was holding him started to flail in Sasha''s arms.

    ''Oh, that? Why do you hate your sister?

    "Mokyu.

    With a gurgle, Sasha collapses to the small behemoth that nods in immediate response.

    ''I don''t know what it is, but only Takumi misses you.

    When Butts tries to touch him, he tries to bite him.

    He only seems to miss me.

    The beast is like the reincarnation of the Emperor Behemoth. I guess it doesn''t like the Nuruhachi who fought against it as an enemy. It seems that he only allows Takumi, the only one who didn''t show any hostility, to have his heart set on him.

    Saying that, Nuruhachi reached for the former emperor behemoth that was melted by magic.

    ''''Hm, this is more magic than I imagined. This is going to reach the desired number faster than I thought.''''

    Mooch, Mooch, Mooch!

    The small behemoth in his arms is angry at Nuruhachi.

    Indeed, if it''s a reincarnation, there''s no point in hating the Nuruhachi that killed him and stole his magic power.

    ''''Wait a minute, so you mean this guy will eventually grow up to be that giant Emperor Behemoth?''''

    Don''t worry, it''ll take him over a thousand years to grow up to that point. They''re just little animals now. You can keep it, eat it, or do what you want with it.

    I''m so excited!

    A small behemoth hides in my arms in response to Nuruhach''s words of eating.

    It seems to understand our words.

    As expected, I''m not ready to eat such a beast.

    When I stroke its head, it rumbles its throat happily and wags its tail.

    I wonder if it''s a feline or a canine.

    He holds up a small behemoth that looks like a cotton candy.

    ''Okay, let''s name it.''

    You decide to get a small behemoth and think of a name.

    ''Hey, what do you think of the behemoth? Isn''t it pretty?

    "Mooch!

    Sasha instantly shakes her head and falls into a gaggle of depression again.

    ''How about emergency food?

    I think I''d like the beefsteak.

    More, more, more!

    Yeah, everyone''s thinking about eating it.

    The small behemoths are so angry at the names Nuruhach and Butts have given them.

    Rick wasn''t interested and stayed a little farther away from them.

    ''Well, it''s a baby, so how about the name baby behemoth?

    Click!

    He seemed to like it and was happy to see her wagging her tail.

    After all, he only misses Takumi, doesn''t he?

    No, it''s not, Nuru Bee.

    Regardless, emergency food and wadding are not names.

    Hey, Tak-kun. What''s going on with the baby-mo''s gone now? You ate it after all, didn''t you?''''

    I didn''t eat it! I''m still alive and well!

    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Baby Mo in a while.

    When this mess is over, I''ll go see him for the first time in a while.

    Mokyu.

    The baby moos chirped happily in answer to me now.

    For a while after that, Nuruhachi took a few S-class quests and I nearly died many times.

    Most of the quests had knocked me unconscious, but when I look back to the past, I can see all of the images and events.

    How does he remember things I didn''t see?

    Our brains are capable of storing all kinds of things in data even when we don''t actually see them. Since we became swords, we can see with our senses, not with our eyes.

    It''s like a super-sense?

    "Even if you weren''t conscious, your brain and body must have some memory of it, even if you didn''t see it.

    I don''t know, but I don''t dare go into it because it''s useful to know the past.

    ''Mokyu, mokyu.''

    I was worried that it would be okay to take a babimo on an S-class quest, but my fears were unfounded.

    Even though he was small, he was originally an Emperor Behemoth.

    When a demon attack comes, it inhales and expands its body wide to guard me.

    ''''Mo, Kyu?''''

    Are you okay? I wonder if he''s saying that.

    It''s too cute to hug him.

    Thank you, baby mo. I''m going to spend a lot of time cooking today''s meal, you know.

    Mooch!

    We fought in quests together, ate dinner and slept together.

    Before I knew it, Baby Mo had become my irreplaceable partner.

    ''Tak-kun, you''re being protected by a small animal. Isn''t it usually the other way around?

    Yeah, I think so.

    After finishing the quest, it was my job to make a meal for everyone who worked hard.

    ''Takumi, do you want me to help with that?''

    ''Okay, Sasha, you must be tired from my recovery. I didn''t do anything. You could at least let me cook for you.

    Saying that, I''m cooking by myself in the past.

    "Tak-kun, you''re even livelier than when you''re on a quest.

    Yeah, that''s when I really started to enjoy cooking.

    From my luggage, I pull out a few jars and place them in front of the pot. The smell of spices tickles my nose as I open the lid.

    ''We''ll have curry tonight. I''ll try to keep it a little less spicy since we have babimo.

    I''m still sweet, past me.

    I use a lot of spices, and I''m proud of it, but I don''t like the combination.

    A really good curry brings out the flavors of the ingredients, and the spices must be used as a supplementary aid. That''s a long way from being a first-class chef.

    No, Takkun is an adventurer. What kind of chef are you trying to be? Well, Tad-kun''s luggage already has only cooking-related items in it.

    Before I knew it, the only equipment an adventurer has is the great sword that Nuruhachi bought for me.

    In my mind, I may have already given up on my dream of becoming an adventurer at this time.

    ''''Guys, it''s done. We have plenty of okawari.

    The curry, which was still in its infancy to me now, was a big hit with the Nuruachis.

    ''Mokyuu, mokyuu.''

    Oh, you''re a fast eater, baby boy. You''re a pretty fast eater, baby boy.

    Wiping the curry from Baby Mo''s mouth, I served him some okawari.

    "Sounds like fun, why did you quit being an adventurer?

    He didn''t answer that question from Karna.

    ''You''ll see it soon.''

    The event that would be the answer to that question, Nuruhachi and his friends and I headed to the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth), and the day when I would meet Alice was just around the corner.

 69 Fifty-eight episodes

    Baby Mo did not want to enter the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King.

    With his small body, he stubbornly refused to enter the labyrinth, emphasizing that he would not go.

    I had no choice but to leave Baby Mo, who was stuck to the ground and would not leave.

    You know, Karuna got sick here too. What does that have to do with anything?

    I don''t know. But we are equipped with demon equipment and Baby Mo is a magical beast, so I''m sure it''s related to us. The Four Heavenly Kings don''t go near the Demon King''s Labyrinth, and I think the aura from the Demon King''s body is just like poison to us.

    Can''t the Demon King be in the company of his fellow demons if he''s still in the main body?

    Is the Demon King, who lost Linden-san in the Great War Party, looking for a new possession again?

    ''''It''s not the same, I think. The demon race is originally an ordinary race or beast that changed. They change when they have negative emotions that explode. But the demon king is different. I''ve heard that he was born demon. There''s only one Demon King.

    Only One ......

    How did that alien existence come to be?

    No, it''s not just the Demon King.

    As a human being, Alice is also far beyond the limits of her strength.

    If there really is a creator god, the Demon King was created by mistake. It''s an existence that throws the world out of balance. There are rumors that he fought with the gods in the past, so he may have tried to pretend that the gods didn''t exist.

    If that''s true, it''s terrible.

    The Demon King gave me a lot of trouble, but I feel a little sorry for him.

    ''''No, wait a minute. God, if you didn''t defeat the Demon King, did you not do anything else after that? Maybe you dumped Alice in the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King (Labyrinth): ......''

    ''Let''s not. It''s just a guess.

    It would be too sad if Alice was a human created by God to defeat the Demon King.

    Alice wasn''t born for such a thing, I wanted to believe that.

    While I''m conversing with Karuna, the past me easily opens the door of the Demon King''s room.

    [Error. The measurement of power, dekimasen. [Stop functioning wooshimasu]

    "The door mechanism, it''s simple. The door mechanism is simple. It measures the total amount of force and hangs a balance. But if the force is zero, they can''t even measure it, and it opens in error.

    ''You weren''t expecting someone with zero power, were you?

    It makes me sad to hear myself say it.

    Unexpectedly weakest or something too pathetic.

    ''''Huh? Come to think of it, that''s right. If you think about it, Tak-kun is the one and only. No, this is... Maybe it''s not Alice, but Tak-kun is ......

    Carna, I know what Alice is talking about.

    Karuna was saying something, but she interrupted him and spoke to him.

    When I met her, I thought she was just barking like a beast, but Alice was speaking the language properly.

    It''s the language of the demon race. It''s automatically translated because we''re here. Takkun, turn up the volume.''''

    Turn up the volume on past recollections.

    As I approached Alice in the past, she clearly said to me.

    ''What, this guy? Are you sure you want to break it?

    I''m smiling in the past, not understanding what Alice said.

    Alice said something really scary!

    Run! Past me, run!

    But ignoring my advice, the past me is trying to pat Alice on the head.

    In the past, I didn''t notice that the young Alice was raising her hand to hit me.

    ''''Eek! Isn''t this going to kill me?

    If he''s dead, he''s not here.

    Indeed, Karuna was right.

    ''''Hmph.''''

    My hand from the past touches Alice''s head.

    Alice''s fist, released at the same time, was only touched gently with a flick.

    With Alice in my arms, I walk out of the Demon King''s room with Nuruhachi and the others.

    In the midst of all this, Rick, who was the last to leave the room, turned around to peer inside.

    ''Does Rick see you? The demon king in his astral body.

    I don''t know. But he can see you. Tak-kun, have you ever seen Rick take off his armor?

    ''No, I''ve never seen it under my armor. Why?

    "...... Do you have a body? I have a feeling that his presence is similar to that of the Demon King in the spirit (astral) body.''''

    I hadn''t thought about it.

    That would also make it doubtful that Rick was human.

    ...... See you soon.

    In his voluminous past recollection, Rick said that to the Demon King.

    ''Mooch! Mooch!

    Baby Mo barked at Alice as soon as she came to the ground.

    ''''Shhhh!''''

    Alice was also threatening in opposition.

    If you look at the untranslated part, it looks like she''s really barking, not in the demon race language.

    ''''You''re so bad with each other. Why is that?''''

    I don''t know. I don''t think they''re going to like each other.

    Do you think they''re fighting each other because they both love each other, Takku?

    Both Alice and Baby Mo were fighting with each other when they saw each other, even though they only missed me.

    I had no choice but to ask Sasha to make me a piggyback strap. I hold Baby Mo in front of me and piggyback Alice in the back. Before I knew it, that had become my adventurer''s style.

    ''''Pfft, Tuck, you''re acting like a mother trying to raise a child.

    d*mn, it looks better than a sword fight.

    I look more radiant in the past as I venture out, petting my pet and little girl, than I did in my introductory exam.

    Next to Nuruhachi and the others fighting, I''m feeding Baby Mo with milk and giving Alice a treat.

    Before I knew it, the large sword that Nuruhachi bought me was heavy, so I had to put it away in the carriage more often than not.

    ''Takkun, Rick is ......''

    Nuruhachi took on a series of S-class quests in order to re-store his magic power again.

    In the past, he hadn''t noticed, but Rick had put the body parts of the demons he defeated into a bottle that looked like a test tube.

    ''''Oh, I see. So that thing had something to do with Rick?''''

    It reminds me of an incident in the Valley of Chaos.

    Various demons fused and mixed together, a mutant called a chimera.

    That demon that fought back even though it had eaten Alice''s blow, was still not a natural born being.

    You realize once again that Rick is the mastermind behind it all.

    But at the same time, I also remember the days we lived together as friends.

    ...... Rick.

    My voice from the future did not reach Rick in the past.

 70 Episode 59 To that day

    He went to the guild headquarters on a regular basis.

    He received rewards for his quests as well as new quests.

    At that time, Rick had sneakily handed Linden-san, the receptionist, a bottle that looked like a test tube with a part of a demon''s body in it.

    ''''It''s the same as in the Great War Party. Linden and Rick have been working together for more than ten years now.''''

    Yeah, I know.

    It''s kind of hard to breathe as my chest tightens.

    Had Rick been planning something with me and Alice all along?

    Did he not see us as friends, even a little bit, even a piece of us?

    ''''However, synthetic magic and spatial magic, both of which are already lost ancient magic. How did Linden acquire it? ''Rick taught you that, didn''t he?''

    ...... I don''t know. But I''ve never seen Rick use ancient magic before.

    In the past, when I was desperate to take care of Baby Mo and Alice, I didn''t look at Rick''s suspicious behavior as if I were looking at it.

    No, I didn''t even have such an idea back then.

    I''m not going to stop looking at your recollections any longer, Tach. There are things you don''t need to know. Whatever Rick is up to, let''s just let him go. Why don''t you suggest that we go somewhere together? Let''s just leave it all alone and live quietly where no one can see us.''

    ''...... I can''t do that, Karuna. I did that a decade ago.

    You can''t change the past that got you out of everything.

    It''s time to pay back the price for that time.

    But you can change the future by looking at the past.

    ''''There are no S-class quests that you can currently accept. That''s right, there is one AA (Double-A) class quest in the Valley of Chaos, although the rank is a bit lower.

    Hmm. Okay. What''s the target?

    The target is ......, please hold on.

    Mr. Linden interrupts his conversation with Nuruhachi and suddenly walks over to me in the past.

    ''It,''

    Mr. Linden said, pointing to me in the past.

    ''Yeah, I picked this guy up. ''It''s okay, he''s quiet,''

    No, sir. It''s the clothes.

    I thought I had come to warn him about Baby Mo, but apparently not. I looked at my clothes and before I knew it, all the buttons on my shirt were gone, exposing my chest skin.

    I look at Baby Mo and pui and look away from him.

    This guy ate the buttons.

    ''Please take them off. I have some spare buttons right here on hand.

    Yeah, right here! It''s okay, it''s bad!

    As I said this, Mr. Linden silently begins to undress me.

    ''Hey, hey! It''s not funny that a receptionist would do that! I''ll do it for you later, don''t stop!

    It''s as if Sasha can''t hear me, and Mr. Linden deftly sews the buttons on the clothes he''s removed from me.

    ''You''re so sweet. The receptionist''s sister. Can I ask for the next time?

    Before I knew it, Batts was tearing off all the buttons on his shirt and making the front flop all the way open.

    With a snap, Mr. Linden snapped his fingers and the guild guards came over, just as they did in the introductory exam.

    ''Take that obscene thing away.

    Ha!

    "What, oh shit, not again! Stop!

    Batts exits, with the guards again holding him by his sides.

    ''Tuck, are you feeling frozen?''

    Yeah, it''s just a little bit different.

    It''s called d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    That''s what Mr. Linden did to me a long time ago.

    But I can''t remember it.

    The memories of my childhood have completely disappeared.

    "It''s done. Come in.

    Oh, thank you.

    When he finished buttoning up, Mr. Linden went back to the reception desk as if nothing had happened.

    ''''Thank you for your patience. Now let''s have a target in the Valley of Chaos: .......

    No, you''re crazy!

    Nuruhachi, who hadn''t moved from the reception area, finally rushed in.

    ''What is it, my dear? Do you have a crush on my Takumi? It''s a good idea to show off your skills.

    ''I didn''t mean to. I just happened to want to practice my sewing skills.

    So why don''t you just do it at Vats?

    I''m going to categorically deny it.

    Mr. Linden forcefully dodges Nuruhachi''s verbal attacks.

    ''Tell me as soon as you''re off the button from now on, Takumi.

    Oh, yeah, yeah, I get it.

    Sasha grabs the hem of my shirt from the past and sulks.

    ''You''re still popular in the past, Takkun.

    ''Not really. I''m so unreliable, everyone feels like a guardian.

    We finally got the quest and left the Guild Society.

    On the way out, Linden-san secretly handed Rick an egg-like object so that no one would notice him.

    ''Mnya, Takumi, is there any food yet?''

    I don''t know what''s going to happen now, but Alice is talking in her sleep as if she''s happy with my past back.

    The quest in the Valley of Chaos was relatively easy to complete.

    Not only was Nuruhachi''s magic strong, but from this time onwards, Rick would make a plan before taking on the quest.

    It always fell into place beautifully, and he would accomplish the quests efficiently.

    ''''I''m appointing Rick as the leader of this party.

    Nuruhachi said as they were camping in the Valley of Chaos.

    The area was already dark, and the four of them were in a circle around the campfire.

    Right beside them, Baby Mo and Alice were hugging each other in a tangled embrace, breathing in their sleep.

    When they''re awake, they fight all the time, but only when they''re asleep are they close. Perhaps they feel comfortable with each other''s body heat.

    ...... Either way, I don''t care which one.

    Rick didn''t look particularly happy or uncomfortable.

    He just did his assigned role without a care in the world.

    Rick had always been like that.

    ''Nice to meet you, Rick. I''m counting on you.

    Just when I said that, Rick was about to say something and stopped himself from doing so.

    I couldn''t see his expression through his armor, but I figured that Rick was just a little lost.

    Stupid past me, I didn''t notice that and went over to Alice and Bevimo and put a blanket over them.

    If I had realized that then, would I have stopped what was about to happen?

    Once he''s alone, Rick takes out the egg he received from Mr. Linden from his armor.

    It was a poisonous egg with various colors mixed in.

    ''''The "disassembly" (reverse).

    Quietly, Rick murmured into the egg.

    ''It''s a demon language. And that''s ......''

    The shells of the eggs break and the flesh overflows and spreads from them.

    They take shape and become the demonic beasts I''ve seen before.

    ''Ancient magic and...''

    A chimera was born in front of Rick, a chimera that Alice decided to run amok.

 71 Episode 60 Perfect World

    A chimera''s roar rang out in the Valley of Chaos.

    The chimera that had been hit by Alice''s blow was just barely able to connect its disintegrating body and regenerate at a rapid speed.

    Furthermore, no one could have expected Alice to fight back from there.

    Perhaps none other than Rick: ......

    The dumb past me stood dumbfounded ahead of Alice, who reflexively dodged the chimera''s counterattack.

    With a crunching sound, the body crumples and blows away while cleaving the trees around it.

    ''''Takkun!

    Yeah, I see it. I was wondering. That I wasn''t killed by a chimera blow, .......

    There were several small shields floating around me in the past that had been blown up by the chimera.

    Shields so small that I hadn''t noticed them in the past.

    Drops of light poured down from them, healing my wounds from the past.

    Rick''s healing shield had been prepared in advance from the beginning.

    The chimera''s target was not Alice from the beginning, but me.

    And it had all been planned by Rick.

    I heard a snapping sound.

    A small crack in my past recollection.

    ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Then, with Alice''s heroic scream, one after another cracks appeared.

    The long recollection of the past was coming to an end.

    In the midst of it all, Rick slowly approached me in the past and muttered quietly, as usual.

    ''Takumi,''

    In my unconscious past, I hadn''t heard those words.

    Maybe it was the first time I''d heard it, and it was Rick''s true intentions.

    ''This world is full of contradictions. It''s so cruel that it seems like it should just go to hell and be destroyed.

    Rick''s voice was the most emotional he had ever heard.

    ''But I still don''t want to give up. So go to .......

    Pahhhhhh, everything popped and flew away.

    Past recollections fell apart like shattered glass and scattered into several pieces.

    In the midst of it all, we hear Rick''s last words.

    ''I''m going to make you king of everything.''

    Then the past recollection came to an end.

    ''...... Is this what you showed me, Rick?''

    In reality, it was probably just a few minutes.

    He was standing in front of me in exactly the same state as he was before he went into past recollection.

    Obviously, it was a funny past recollection.

    I could see things that I didn''t remember, even things I didn''t remember, as if they were complementary.

    It seemed that Karuna''s powers were affecting me, but the fact that I was back showed that it wasn''t just that.

    Clearly, there was another person, someone else, interfering in my past.

    It was as if they were trying to tell me the truth of it all: ......

    And there was only one person who could do it.

    ''Rick, answer me this. What the hell do you want?

    Why did you send the chimera to attack me?

    Why did you send Linden-san to the Demon King?

    What was the purpose of that Takumi point system?

    ''You heard it at the end of my recollection?

    A crack appears in Rick''s black armor, and a blinding flash of light floods out of it.

    Just as shadows disappear with the sun''s light, the darkness disappears, revealing the glittering original demonic equipment.

    So there''s no need to hide it anymore.

    ''Takumi, you have the only absolute ...... in this world, no, this universe.

    Nuruhach, Sasha, Batts, Rick, and I, the party members from those days, are coming together for the first time in a decade.

    You will be the king of all the races.

    As soon as Rick said that, Nurhachi and Batts were moving.

    ''Do you think Takumi would want that?''

    That''s not a good idea, Rick. That''s a bad idea.

    Nuruhachi cast a chain spell and Batts released the ropes from his arms.

    Each of them attacked Rick in a pincer attack, trying to restrain him.

    ''The Gale of Thunder!''

    However, lightning gushes out of Rick''s silver cage faster than they can move.

    Thor''s basket of thunderstorms [Yalen Grapple].

    Nuruhachi and Batts, who had been struck by lightning, were numbly stuck in place.

    ''Stop, Rick!''

    Before I knew it, Sasha was standing between me and Rick.

    ''What''s going on? We all got Takumi away from Nuruhachi! We all wished Takumi well!

    With a thump, Rick''s index finger touches Sasha''s forehead.

    Did an electric shock hit him?

    Sasha fell straight down from her knees.

    ''That was just what Nuruhachi made me do. And it was good for me. Ten years has prepared me for a lot of things.

    Rick walks past Sasha without a care in the world and comes right in front of me.

    The tears that spilled from Sasha''s eyes hit the ground and popped.

    I look at Sasha, who is fainting but still shedding tears, and for a moment I picture the scene of the five of us gathered around the pot.

    ''Rick, I want you to apologize to everyone right now. Otherwise, I will never forgive you.

    ''I don''t need to be allowed to ......, Takumi. No, I''d rather not be allowed to.

    Rick had rarely, if ever, been able to express his emotions to this point.

    Come to think of it, it was only that one time.

    Only when he found out that he had kissed the Demon King at the Great War Party, did he show his emotions.

    ''''Is that for the Demon King, or even for the Demon Race?''''

    I''ve never seen the inside of Rick''s armor.

    But Karuna had said that she could sense the same kind of presence from Rick as the demon race.

    Rick silently put his hand on his crimson helmet.

    For the first time, Rick reveals his face.

    ''''......?!''''

    Karuna and I were both speechless.

    There was nothing there, only emptiness.

    ''No, Takumi, it''s not for the demon race. My body has decayed a long time ago. I''m no longer a demon race or a person.

    Then why do you want to make me king of all the races, for what?

    I don''t understand Rick''s faceless expression.

    ''You''ll be able to sit around the table happily, regardless of what species you are. Humans, demons, and even gods would enjoy a good meal together.

    Still, for some reason, I felt like Rick was smiling at me at this moment.

    ''You''re going to make it, Takumi. A world like that. That''s the world I couldn''t achieve for thousands of years, the perfect world (perfect world).

    An image appears in my mind.

    I feel like I''m in a past reverie again.

    But it wasn''t my past recollection.

    Surrounded by the Blue Rose, a knight in tattered armor is praying in front of the Demon King, who has been encased in ice.

    Is this Rick''s past recollections flowing in?

    The images flowed like a fast forward, and the knight in front of the Demon King remained motionless, eventually collapsing like sand.

    And at the same time, Rick''s presence in front of him had also completely disappeared.

 72 Quiet Story Daibukai Alice War 5 [Demon King]

    Your time with us has been pretty exciting, Demon King.

    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it," Linden whispered to me so that only I could hear him.

    From the transference magic invoked in space, you will be connected to the Demon King''s Labyrinth.

    The actuality of this is that it''s a very good thing. Thank you for everything.

    A body of remainder appears in the center of the stage, encased in ice.

    Linden Lindberg.

    From the beginning, I knew that he was using me.

    Nevertheless, the days spent with her are invaluable to me.

    "The pleasure''s mine. Thank you. Goodbye Linden.

    The words could not be conveyed.

    Before that, the spirit (astral) body of the remainder is spat out of Linden''s body.

    It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you are looking for.

    The remainder and the main body mix with each other as if they were being pulled, no, as if they were being pulled.

    For the first time in thousands of years, it becomes what it should be.

    In order to obtain no more power, a strange amount of power overflows from the body that has been sealed off.

    The rush of power continues unabated, as if a dam that had been holding it back has collapsed.

    I''m going to be the first to react to that power, of course, Alice.

    ''I give in.''

    Alice seemed somewhat happy when she said that.

    While living together, he had never fought Alice with all his might.

    Before sealing the main body again, if only for a little while, we could fight ......

    ''You''re willing to fight a little bit,''

    Suddenly the memories come back.

    Was it the effect of returning to the body?

    This was a memory that should have been completely erased.

    The Alice in front of me had changed into a small boy.

    Short red hair and chestnut eyes. The boy who had just changed his voice was still called the brave one.

    ''''Demon kings and brave men shall fight, shall they not?''''

    The boy, who calls himself a hero, has challenged me to battle many times.

    Eventually, he would fight with the brave family for generations, but this boy was a little different.

    ''''Hey, what''s the name of the Demon King?''''

    What do you mean? That''s his name.

    The first brave man.

    This boy, later called the brave man in the beginning, did not leave after the battle was over, but always stayed around for a long talk.

    ''That''s not true. The Demon King is a title and not a name. Has anyone ever called you by your name?

    There is no such thing as a Demon King. I have only been called the Demon King since I was born.

    Don''t remind me. Don''t remind me.

    I erased this memory from ......

    ''Then I''ll give you a name. Your name is .......

    I knew that if I lived with those memories on my back, I would be destroyed.

    ''''All ejection spatial magic, Hundred Demons Night.''''

    Linden summons a swarm of demons, and the Great War Society is engulfed in chaos.

    The Four Heavenly Kings (I''m not sure if I should remove them from the Four Heavenly Kings (I''m not sure if I should remove them from the list), the Immortal King Dogma, mingles with them and cringes.

    ''''Linden, you are ......

    My mind goes blank at the sound of a small voice in it.

    The multiple layers of seals are destroyed to pieces.

    The memories sunk deep in the recesses of my mind, deep in the recesses of my heart, expand as if to break through my body and explode all at once.

    ''Your name is ...... from today.

    It all comes back to me.

    A knight in tattered armor is praying in front of the body of the remainder of the body, surrounded by blue roses and encased in ice.

    The image flows like a fast forward, and the knight remains motionless, eventually collapsing like sand.

    So, even though your body was destroyed, you were still fighting. ......

    "Rick!

    For the first time in thousands of years, the name he shouted didn''t reach him.

    ''''Extreme Combination Magic, Giga Chimera.

    Linden synthesizes more than a hundred demons and creates a giant chimera.

    My cries are drowned out by the roar of the gigachimera.

    ''''...... Chimera, duh!''''

    Rick''s voice hasn''t changed since then.

    I can see now why I was drawn to Takumi.

    The resemblance is striking.

    Was Yo lumping Rick, the sealed memory, with Takumi, the one who had named Alice, the one who had given Alice her name?

    ''Oh, wow!''

    Alice screams at the appearance of Giggly Mela, half-crazed.

    Taking advantage of the trauma, Linden is probably planning to defeat Alice.

    To free Takumi from all ties.

    But that plan is ruined.

    Before he knew it, Takumi was standing in front of Gigakumera.

    He was looking up at the Gigachimera with his arms outstretched as if to protect Alice.

    Ah, I knew they were similar.

    Before Linden could move in a hurry, the Giga Chimera attacked Takumi with a roar.

    With a crunching sound of flesh being crushed, his eyes turned bright red in front of him.

    For the first time in a long time, indeed a long time, I used my original power.

    I thought I had been pretty tame, but the Giga Chimera was compressed until it was thin and flimsy, staining the stage with blood.

    I thought I manipulated gravity and held it down lightly, but I lost my momentum and turned it into ground meat.

    ''...... demon king!''

    With his plans ruined, Linden looks at Yu and calls out his name.

    ''No, no. ''Linden,''

    Yu slowly shook his head.

    ''I had a name. A name that you used to call me a long time ago.

    As a boy, Rick chuckled at me.

    ''Your name is Maria, starting today.

    The name they called me that day was never going to be called again forever.

    ...... Maria.

    An unseen Rick mutters.

    The nostalgic sound brings back all the emotions that were frozen in place.

    ''I''m Maria. I''m Maria, the Demon King.''

    After the battle between the brave man and the demon king was over, they walked side by side through the meadow.

    We casually called each other''s names as we talked about dreams that would never come true.

    It was a sweet and momentary happiness, just for a moment.

 73 Episode 61 Brave Rick

    After Rick was found to be the mastermind, the Kingdom of Lucia was thrown into chaos.

    The spies that were thought to be in the mix were not a small number, but a large portion of the Lucia Kingdom.

    In particular, almost all of the Knights of the Order, of which Rick was the leader, had rebelled and deserted.

    The remaining nobles also feared the purge and fled the kingdom, and it seems that the Rusia kingdom was devastated.

    Nuruhachi, hurry up and rebuild the system. If this is the case, the Lucia kingdom will collapse.

    You''ll be fine with that. There would be no more need for a sham marriage. Nuruhachi can''t leave Takumi''s side now.

    I don''t want to leave you!

    Sasha is resisting Nuruhachi with a hoarse voice.

    They are struggling with something, but they don''t have the energy left to stop.

    "...... Shall we just leave it alone, Lucia Kingdom?

    ...... Yes, let''s have Nanashin do as much as he can.

    Ew! Are you sure about this? Is that what you want, Lucia?

    I wanted to go tweak it, but I still didn''t have the energy left to do so.

    I still couldn''t accept the fact that Rick was the mastermind behind this.

    Why hadn''t I talked to Rick more during my adventuring days?

    If I had talked to him a lot, I couldn''t help but wonder if this wouldn''t have happened.

    ''Mr. Takumi,''

    Leia, who had been chasing Yol in Drokay, came back in tatters.

    As usual, the fight was cut out in its entirety, but it was obvious from Leia''s expression that it wasn''t a desirable outcome.

    ''Yol, you were strong. He was just like a different person from the time of the big war party. I didn''t feel like I could win at all.''''

    Either they didn''t show everything at the big war meeting, or Rick did something to Yol.

    Either way, the covert team led by Rick is not to be trifled with.

    "Yo, I got some info for you.

    Batts, who has been in the town at the foot of the mountain, is back.

    He''s as quick and reliable as ever, but he''s lost his usual aloof smile.

    Apparently, the information here is not so good either.

    ''''The other four continents that were said to have quarreled with the Lucia Kingdom.

    Barbarian Zone, Northern North Country.

    Divine Waiting Land, Eastern East Ground.

    Magic Kingdom, Western Westland.

    Machine City, Southern South City.

    According to our information, it turned out that the person who set it up was from the Lucia Kingdom.

    Sasha and Nuruhachi weren''t too surprised.

    ''I knew it, it must have been induced by Rick, who was controlling the Knights in the shadows. ''Are you planning to start a world war?''

    ''Maybe they''re trying to do something similar to that. We''ve also confirmed that it''s connected to the east and south. Also, this is still inconclusive information: .......

    When Butts says that, it''s almost certainly information that just hasn''t been finally confirmed.

    ''Rick is rumoured to be one of the brave clans of the barbarian region, the Northern North Country.

    !

    We are all amazed at this without words.

    Rick is a brave family?

    Come to think of it, the brave end hasn''t been seen since he fought Rick in the Grand Martial Meeting, but I wonder if that has something to do with it.

    ''''Nuruhachi, how long has Rick been in the possession of the Lucia Kingdom?

    I don''t know. But the Knight in Black Armor was in the King''s service when he destroyed the former Kingdom of Lucia. That would mean he''s been around for thousands of years.

    Why didn''t you think it was a bad idea at that point?

    Certainly someone who will live a few thousand years is the number one weirdness queen.

    I just didn''t think it was the same Rick then as it is now.

    "? What do you mean?

    I thought that after many generations, the head of the knights who supported the Lucia kingdom would inherit the name and armor of Rick. I''m not sure if Nuruhachi was being set up by Rick, now that I think about it.

    No one had ever seen the inside of it before, only the armor.

    It''s no wonder Nuruhachi was so mistaken.

    ''If Rick was really a former hero, he would have fought the Demon King. Didn''t Nuruhachi hear about that from the Demon King?

    I didn''t listen. The Demon King rarely talks about what he did back then. Maybe he''s lost his memory, or he''s buried it.

    The Demon King before he met Nuruhachi. I don''t know that much old information indeed.

    Information about Rick''s identity seemed to have died out there.

    However, a voice came from an unexpected source.

    ''''Um, I know if you''re the first person the Demon King made into a vessel: ......

    It was Leia, who was supposed to have the least amount of relationship with the Demon King.

    A hermit rumored to be the strongest in the East.

    Leia began to speak, saying that it was once the first human the Demon King had made into a vessel.

    ''I went to fight him before he came this way from the East. Back then, I foolishly saw everything in my eyes as an enemy.

    Oh, good. If you''d met me then, I''d be dead.

    The battle didn''t happen, but the man told me where the Demon King was. But in the end, I didn''t meet the Demon King, and that''s where I met Alice-sama.

    That eastern hermit might be able to figure out Rick, is that what you mean?

    Yes, Takumi.

    The fact that Rick is the mastermind behind this is hard to accept, but I can''t just sit around and do nothing.

    I want to talk to Rick again, even if I couldn''t talk about it during my time as an adventurer.

    In order to do that, I had to know more about Rick.

    ''Leia, do you know where the hermit is?''

    Yes, they must not have moved from the same place for thousands of years.

    All right. Take me there.

    Are you okay? It''s quite a long way from here.

    Oh, I nodded to Leia.

    ''I don''t know how long it would take with my legs, but I was hoping to understand Rick a little better.

    ''Yeah, that won''t be necessary,''

    Leia jumped back, startled.

    Why does this old man always appear out of sight?

    No one here was aware of the old man''s presence until they heard his voice.

    ''''Old man.''''

    The Nuru Bee looks as if he has bitten down on a bitter worm.

    Chairman Barbaroi came to this cave again.

 74 Episode 62 Ten Gokai, Again

    What do you mean you don''t have to do that, Barbaroi?

    Nurhachi''s voice to Chairman Barbaroi contains anger in it.

    Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve seen the two of them relative to each other.

    They must be so incompatible.

    Nuruhachi looks like he''s about to attack Chairman Barbaroi at any moment.

    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Couldn''t you have done a little better?

    ''I don''t think you have time to waste, Barbaroi. You have a very short life ahead of you, and the sooner you speak the better.

    Magic power is gathering in Nuruhachi''s right hand.

    The air of the place freezes in the instantaneous air.

    Ah, I understand now. You are impatient. I just wanted to show off a little bit after the good fight.

    Mr. Barbaroy looks at me with a vindictive stare.

    Yeah, it wasn''t my fault.

    It was just you blowing yourself up.

    "I''ve heard most of your stories. "I''ve heard most of what you have to say," he said, "and you are suggesting that a hermit from the East might know about Rick''s past. If that''s the case, you''ll be fine. I''ve heard that story a few times when I was living with them.

    You lived with an Eastern Immortal?

    Chairman Barbaroi chuckles at my question.

    Yes, I''ve had a good relationship with him for a few hundred years. He was like a mentor to me.

    So you knew about Rick?

    No, Rick''s name wasn''t mentioned. I was just asking about the first brave soul who ever challenged the Mad King, that''s all I heard.

    Apparently, there was no doubt that the Eastern Immortal was the first vessel of the Demon King.

    ''''I understand. Chairman Barbaroi. Can you tell me that story?''''

    Well, that''s fine. But give me a moment. But I''d rather everyone involved hear it. I''m tired of talking over and over again.

    Everyone involved? Is there anyone else in there?

    Of course. The Kingdom of Lucia is the center of this continent. If we lose it, the Guild Association will be in for a world of hurt. Rick''s rebellion is a problem the Guild will not tolerate.

    The Guild Association, which had gone all out against the Guild last time, would be on their side this time.

    The Shiite has already called for a meeting of the Guild Association to be held here again. They will be here shortly, so show them to the round table.

    Even Nuruhachi, as expected, is stunned by what happened too.

    Last time, the news came in a letter, but this time it seems that even that was omitted for us who are at the venue.

    ''''Wait, wait, are the members from last time coming here again?

    Unfortunately, the members have changed a lot since the last time. Rick, of course, is no longer with us, but Jor and Machina are no longer with us. Well, we''ll see who comes after we get together.

    President Barbaroy then laughs, whoops, whoops, whoops.

    I can understand why Nuruhachi doesn''t like it.

    He didn''t dare to report it, but was enjoying watching us in a hurry.

    Then, in front of the cave, at the round table, the Ten Gorgonies were about to start again.

    In the afternoon, the members of the party arrive one after another, and all 12 seats are occupied.

    Even more unique adventurers lined up than before.

    Just like before, each of them sat in front of a seat according to their number in the ranking.

    In front of my seat was the number 1, President Barbaroi was seated in the seat to my right at 0, and in the seat to my left at 2, Jaslak, the Goblin King, was seated again.

    ''Mikta. The list of chiefs, please.

    I''m sorry, sir.

    This time the secretary was not Mr. Linden, but a young man called Mikta. He had a clean suit and black belly-short haircut.

    He hands out the list of names from Chairman Barbaroy to the right and hands the list to me last. That''s when.

    "Tch.

    She looked so uncomfortable and smacked me in the face!

    Huh? What is it? We haven''t met, have we?

    What do you have against me, Mr. Michta?

    Do I know you?

    Please refrain from talking to me as we are about to begin.

    He says that with an icy cold stare.

    They definitely resent me, this.

    I hope I''m wrong, but I''ll ask him what happened later.

    For now, I quietly checked the attendance list and compared everyone''s faces and names.

    [Jugoukai (Jugoukai) Attendee List]

    Ranking zero, Chairman of the Board, "Barbaroi Souza".

    Number one on the list is the most powerful in the universe, Takumi.

    Second place on the list is Alice, the most powerful human being in the world.

    The Goblin King "Jaslak

    Ranking #3, Great Sage "Nuruhachi

    Ranking #4, Beast King "Miakis

    Fifth place on the rankings, god-slaying "Leia.

    Ranking #6 Black Dragon ''Chloe''

    Ranking #7, Super Hunter "Dagan

    Ranking #8 Android Ex

    Ranked number nine on the list, top-shelf brain, "Deus.

    Ranking #10, Princess of the Cliffs, Sasha.

    Out of Ranking Moderator: "Mikta Keydomo

    I knew all the faces except for Miss Mikta!

    It''s hard to know where to start with this ranking, which is full of all kinds of tweaks.

    Is it good that the demon Miakis and the dragon Chloe are in the rankings?

    Even Ex and Dr. Deus, who should have just arrived here, are in the rankings.

    And Sasha, who was supposed to be a princess and a retired adventurer, was ranked in the tenth place with flying colors.

    Obviously, various personal feelings had entered the ranking, and when I looked at Chairman Barbaroi, he closed his right eye and winked at me.

    I hurriedly turned away from the dirtiest wink in human history.

    ''''Mr. Chairman, it''s time to go,''''

    "Mm.

    The time when the sun is directly south. It''s exactly noon.

    Let''s get this Tenth Party off to a good start!

    Chairman Barbaroy''s voice echoed through the meadow again.

 75 Episode 63 Ultimate Weapon Dam Galion

    Let''s have a tenth meeting now!

    He frowned at Chairman Barbaroi''s ridiculously loud voice.

    It seems that the damage caused by the big war party has been completely recovered.

    Then let''s get right to it. It''s Michta.

    Hi, my name is Mikta and I will be your hostess.

    Mikuta-san stands up and bows.

    The topic of this meeting is Rick Kai''s rebellion against the Kingdom of Lucia and its true identity. I would like to hear your honest opinions.

    Just like with Mr. Linden, I bow again and Mikta takes a seat at the round table. The only difference is that every time he bows, he looks at me and clicks his tongue in my direction.

    How much he hates me.

    ''Can I ask you one question before the meeting?''

    It was Dagan, the seventh-ranked super-hunter, who said this.

    ''''What do you mean by having a black dragon and demon race in the ranking? Aside from the deputy Goblin King, those two aren''t good enough to be included in the guild.''''

    Indeed, Dagan was right, there has never been a case of a dragon or demon race in the guild before.

    ''''Hm, that was certainly the case before. But now many of them have left the guild and joined Rick''s camp. It''s clear that we''re not as strong as we used to be. We have to do something about it, don''t we? As a special case, we scouted two men who were active in the Daibukai.

    Come to think of it, there had been a few times before that those who were active in the Grand Martial Meeting would enter the guild''s rankings.

    In the first place, the demon race and dragons had never been able to compete in the Grand Martial Meeting itself before.

    ''''If they betrayed us, I think it would further reduce our strength.

    Saying that, Dagan glares at Miakis.

    At the end of the great warrior''s meeting, Dagan was refreshing to say that let''s meet again sometime, let''s see each other, but I guess he doesn''t completely believe in Miakis, who is a demon race, after all.

    However, Miakis doesn''t seem to be particularly bothered by it, and is lounging around with his head on the round table. He was rubbing his eyes, perhaps a little sleepy, with a big lack of stretching. He''s a bit cute, like a cat itself.

    Well, you''ll just have to trust him. Well, I''ve got a plan in place if things go wrong.

    Chairman Barbaroy grins and gives a small, creepy smile. It''s probably another rogue scheme anyway. After all, even though he is likely to be an ally, this old man is not very good at it.

    "May I (I) ask you a question as well?

    Sasha was the next one to ask me a question.

    Unlike when she was with us, her dignity and demeanor from her time as a princess was on display.

    ''''Is it also to enhance the strength of the battlefield that you included me, who was a retired adventurer, and Dr. Deus from the south, who wasn''t even an adventurer, in your ranking? It seems to me that there are a lot of political implications.

    "Hmm, well, you''re right. It''s a good time for our guild to stand up against Rick''s forces. The Kingdom of Lucia is already in ruins.

    ''How rude! The Kingdom of Lucia has not yet been destroyed. I will surely rebuild it.

    Huh? Didn''t you and Nuruhachi say you wanted to leave the kingdom of Lucia alone?

    That''s something to be thankful for. Well, just think of the Guild as a stand-in until the Kingdom of Lucia is rebuilt.

    The chairman of Barbaroi, who says that and laughs with a woof, woof, is also suspicious.

    I suspect that behind the scenes, he''s thinking about taking over the kingdom or something.

    I''m not sure if there are any other questions. I will now describe the strength of the rebellious Rick''s camp.

    Mikta-san looks at me again and clicks her tongue before she goes on to explain.

    This is tough to get beaten up every time.

    ''''First of all, the force revealed in Rick''s camp is a covert unit from the east. The former guild ranker, Jor, has become the chieftain and is leading it, and although the number is unknown, each one of them is believed to have considerable strength.

    The three sisters, Yol, Hill, and Asa, have been confirmed, but are there still some elite ones out there? That''s scary.

    "Forty-eight.

    It was Leia, who was from the same village as Yol, who interrupted him there.

    ''''If it hasn''t changed since I was there, there should be forty-eight people in the covert.

    Leia''s expression as she said that was hard and serious.

    I wonder how it would feel to fight against Yol, but I wonder how it would feel to fight my old friends.

    I felt like I was going to be swallowed up by an unpleasant darkness, as I also put myself and Rick together.

    ''Thank you for the information. As a continuing force, the southern forces will be a force to be reckoned with.

    ...... method.

    Dr. Deus responds to those words.

    But instead of reacting, Ex, also from the south, is bored with the long story and is fiddling with a small, palm-sized machine.

    ''d*mn, the vertical bars aren''t working. Oh my God.

    They''re all so kind that I''m pretending not to hear them, but I''d better not because they''ll probably get mad at me later, Ex.

    ''In the south, it seems that Ranker Makina has joined Rick''s army as well, but his disappearance is unknown. However, we are informed that Rick has now been moved from this central center world to the southern South City.

    The Knights of Lucia and the King of the South were on good terms with each other. I''m sure they were able to persuade the king to do what they wanted. Well, I don''t think they''re looking for a country, but something else.

    Dr. Deus is beaming as if he''s enjoying the situation.

    ''Ho, that''s a bit of a stretch, isn''t it? Dr. Deus.

    Chairman Barbaroy also asked the question with a hint of a smile.

    Although they were different types, the two men were somewhat similar.

    Scientific weaponry sounds good, but there are many unusual and murderous weapons stored in the South. Well, I''ve been involved in the development of several of them, but there''s one that is quite extraordinary.

    Everyone at the round table fell silent at Dr. Deus'' words.

    ''''The giant humanoid demon equipment Dam Galion. The ultimate destructive weapon that combines science and magic exists!

    It''s a giant man-shaped demon!

    Karuna, who had been asleep for a while, wakes up here.

    ''You know? Carna.

    "I don''t know, but it sounds so cool!

    Apparently, I don''t know.

    It certainly has an exciting ring to it.

    ''The South has been hiding such things. But why didn''t he use it before? The ultimate weapon could be used for threats and negotiations.

    ''''There''s never been anyone who can equip and move a giant demon equipment before. I realized after I created it that there is no such thing as a giant human being.

    ...... Dr. Deus.

    I don''t know if he''s clever or stupid, even though he''s the best brain in the human race.

    If no one has ever been able to move it, does that mean it''s there now?

    Yes, we have information that someone has conducted a successful activation experiment. Probably someone from Rick''s hand or .......

    You mean Rick himself.

    That''s when I finally realized it.

    With no physical body, Rick should be able to equip any huge demonic equipment.

    There was no doubt about it.

    Rick went south to equip the giant humanoid demon equipment Dam Galleon.

    He said, "That''s quite a threat. But the strongest one in the universe is also waiting for us. We''ll leave that to Takumi.

    It''s true. Even if it''s the ultimate weapon, Takumi-kun will be able to handle it.

    Chairman Barbaroy and Dr. Deus nodded at each other in agreement.

    Huh? Seriously? You''re going to leave it to me, the ultimate weapon?

    Then we''ll go to ......

    After looking at me again and clicking his tongue at me, Mikta-san proceeds to conduct the meeting.

    It seems that they have indeed decided to entrust me with the ultimate weapon.

    "I''m looking forward to this ultimate weapon, Tak-kun.

    It''s not fun!

    I shouted in my mind, but I couldn''t help but tap the round table as hard as I could and stand up.

    While everyone''s attention was focused on me, Leia gave me her usual shiny, envious look.

    ''''I will easily destroy such an ultimate weapon! That''s right, Takumi-san.

    Yeah, that''s not the point at all.

    But I can only assume that everyone is already waiting for those words.

    ''Yo, you''re right, you''re right.

    The inevitable big battle with Rick was about to begin.

 76 Episode 64 Round Table Dread

    Tsk!

    After I gave my usual decisive speech, Mikta-san, who had been giving a small tongue lashing, gave a rather large tongue lashing.

    At this, not only me, but Leia and the others who were nearby could hear it as well.

    ''''What, you? Do you have a problem with my Takumi-san?

    Leia is already halfway through her katana.

    Stop trying to cut that quickly.

    Also not my Takumi.

    ''Complaining? It''s not going to be like that. My whole life has been ruined by this guy.

    Yeah, but rest assured, that life ends today.

    Yeah, listen to the story of how it drove him crazy.

    That''s when Leia tried to pull her katana out completely.

    ''Michta!''

    Chairman Barbaroi''s angry voice blew away the instantaneous air.

    ''''Young man, you didn''t come to the meeting today for that. I brought you here because you want to see the difference in power between you and your lifelong nemesis.

    Wait a minute.

    Am I your nemesis for life, Mikta?

    I''m sorry, sir. I''m a little distracted. From now on, I''ll keep this hatred to myself.

    Mikta looked at me, and for the first time, I looked away without clucking my tongue.

    ''''Now then, the next step is about the Barbarian Zone, the Northern North Country. Since it is the birthplace of Rick Kai and the home of the Brave Clan, we have been investigating the connection.

    If Rick was truly a brave man, then certainly the North might be the one most deeply involved.

    ''''However, the guild''s investigative team withdrew without the slightest evidence. We also investigated the missing brave end at the same time after the Great War Party, but we couldn''t find the same trace here as well.

    After meeting by chance in the Demon King''s Labyrinth, the heroic end of the story follows me to the cave.

    It''s your fault, you know. I won''t forgive you. I''ll have you take the blame sooner or later! I''m sure it''s your fault, too!

    After he left at the Grand Martial Meeting, shouting that to me, End never showed up.

    ''''The North has sent the brave clansmen to the center several times with the goal of defeating the Demon King, but they have never waged a major war. Hence, other than the heroes, their power is also unknown, and we have no idea how much power they possess.

    It is true that we rarely see people from the north here.

    Rumor has it that it''s a lawless area full of barbarians who would slay demons with their bare hands.

    If this is true, and the North is furthermore attached to Rick''s camp, they will be quite a threat.

    "I heard that the north was once home to the dragon tribe, does Lord Chloe know anything about it?

    Chloe shakes her head in response to President Barbaroy''s question.

    It''s a long time before I was born. I''m sure my grandfather, the Ancient Dragon, would know more about it.

    The Ancient Dragon, is that thing still with Alice?

    With that, Chairman Barbaroi now looks at Jasrak, the Goblin King.

    It was a shock to see Alice come riding on an ancient dragon (Ancient Dragon) at the Great Martial Meeting.

    ''''No, Alice-sama is currently absent and we have not been able to locate her. Furthermore, the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) Lord has also disappeared after he went to find Alice-sama.

    ''''That''s not good. If Alice and the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) are on our side, they''ll be quite a force to be reckoned with. It''s not a good idea to have a good time. The only one who can oppose Alice is Takumi-dono, you know.

    Yes, yes, I''m the only one who can do it!

    No, no, no, I''m the only one who can''t do it!

    Didn''t you get a message from Alice? The Goblin King.

    Yes, as a matter of fact, I have a letter from Lady Alice.

    It''s out. It''s the third letter from Alice, written by the Goblin King.

    The Goblin King stands up and takes the letter out of his pocket.

    Has the letter become chaotic again?

    While everyone gulped hard and paid attention, the Goblin King slowly opened it and began to read.

    "Do not seek me out.

    The Goblin King says this, then goes silent.

    ''What? Is that all you''ve got?

    ''Yes. This time the letter was written by a genuine Lady Alice herself.

    Saying that, the letter that the Goblin King showed me had letters that looked like worms crawling all over it.

    ''Demon letters? It''s definitely Alice''s writing.''''

    Nurhachi, who said that, observed the letter carefully.

    ''There''s an afterthought torn in the middle. Don''t you know the rest of this story?''

    ''Yes. This was all that was left. Perhaps Lady Alice herself tore it up.

    Hmm, do you mind if I have a few things to do?

    Nuruhachi, who had received a letter from the Goblin King, stood up and took it towards Sasha.

    ''Sasha, can you fix it?''

    I''ll try.

    Sasha receives a letter from Nur Hach and holds her hand over it.

    ''Rebirth.''

    A white light falls from Sasha''s hand as she mutters that.

    The tips of the torn letters are gradually returning.

    Although Sasha was only able to recover life during her adventurer days, it seems that she has grown significantly.

    After a few minutes, the part of the letter that had been torn up is completely restored.

    There was another word on it, a similar letter.

    Nuruhachi reads that one word.

    ''But look for me when you get a divorce.''

    Come to think of it, Alice thinks me and Sasha got married at Takumi Point.

    ''This isn''t good. I have no idea what Alice''s guy is going to do.

    Nuruhachi has his head in his hands.

    ''If he''s not good, he might be more of a threat than Rick is.

    Chairman Barbaroy has his head in his hands.

    ''Yes. I''ve always wanted to ask. ''Takumi Point wasn''t Alice''s idea, was it? Was that still Rick''s creation?

    ''No, it''s not. That system is .......

    The Goblin King stands up, puts his hand on his chest and bows.

    ''It was all initiated by me.

    A shiver runs through the round table.

    Because this declaration by the Goblin King Jaslak was like saying he was in Rick''s camp.

    It reminded me of the Goblin King who was playing chess with Rick in good company. Were the two of them already connected since that time?

    ...... You''re on Rick''s side, I take it that''s correct?

    Chairman Barbaroy poses the question I''m hesitating to ask.

    With a nod from the Goblin King, everyone at the round table stood up, except me.

 77 Sixty-five episodes The hero of the beginning

    Jasrak, the Goblin King, confesses that he''s in Rick''s camp, and the atmosphere in the Jugokai instantly becomes tense.

    While everyone else was standing up, only I and my party, the Goblin King, remained seated.

    No, if you look closely, you''ll see that Ex, who was playing what appeared to be a game, was also still seated.

    ''Dr. Deus, there''s something wrong. The vertical bar doesn''t come for a long time. It''s not a bug. ...... Ow!

    Dr. Deus is silent and gives Ex a hard time.

    See, I''m still pissed off.

    "Huh? Why are you all on your feet? Lunch break?

    As expected, he hadn''t heard all the conversation so far. After scurrying around, he seemed to have sensed the unusual atmosphere, and now he started playing the game in silence.

    Everyone also decided to ignore Ex as if he wasn''t there. Gentle, everyone is gentle.

    ''''If you say you''re on Rick''s side, we won''t be able to send you home from here, but are you prepared to do so? The Goblin King.

    Chairman Barbaroy threatens, but the Goblin King is not upset.

    ''''I''m sorry, but you can escape at any time. I''ve borrowed some demonic equipment from Rikkun.

    Saying that, the Goblin King took out the helmet that Rick had been wearing all along, a demon equipment that can even erase its existence ¡¾Hades'' helmet¡¿.

    ''''I''m good at running away, so I think you can understand what will happen if I use this.

    If that''s what the Lord borrowed, then Rick is already .......

    Yes, Rikku is already equipped with the ultimate weapon, Dam Galleon.

    I''ve been told the worst of it.

    Do I really have to fight a giant human-shaped weapon?

    That''s not a problem. I will openly share this information with you. I recommend that you continue with the Jugoukai, if you don''t mind.

    The crooked guild rankers were stifled by the Goblin King''s too imposing attitude.

    ''''President ......, what do you think?''''

    "...... We will continue with the Jugokai at this time. All of you, be seated.

    Everyone sits down reluctantly with an unconvinced look on their faces.

    It was as if the Goblin King had taken control of the Jugo-kai itself.

    It''s just like you, Takumi. I''m the only one not even slightly shaken.

    The Goblin King chuckles at me for saying that.

    Apparently, he''s also assuming that Ex is not there.

    ''''Then we will resume our progress. The last continent that is at war with the Lucia Kingdom. The Magic Kingdom, Westland, but it seems that they have decided to remain quiet at the moment. We''ve received reports that as long as we don''t proceed to their territory, they won''t attack us from there.

    That''s because the old, cautious bastard, the Sixth Old Man, is at the top. It''s good to know that you don''t have to worry about it for now.

    Now we can see the correlation between the four hostile continents and Rick.

    It seems that Rick''s camp is planning to attack the machine city of South City as their base of operations.

    Hmm, I guess I was right about that. I''d like to talk about Rick, the cause of this mess: ......

    Chairman Barbaroy glanced at the Goblin King.

    ''Go ahead, you can tell me everything you know.

    I could see a relaxed expression on the Goblin King''s face.

    That''s how confident Rick''s camp is in its superiority over our forces.

    I''ll tell you a story, then. When I was a young man, I went to train with a hermit who was rumored to be the most powerful man in the East.

    I don''t know if there was ever a time when I was young. I thought I was an old man when I was born.

    Everyone nods in unison at Miakis'' words.

    Chairman Barbaroi''s commissary is streaked with blue, but he manages to keep talking without getting angry.

    In those days, I was a martial artist who was so muscular that I held up the idea that power was everything. On the other hand, the strongest immortal in the East was as emaciated as a withered tree and looked like he was about to die. I, who could only see his power on the surface, thoughtlessly and foolishly challenged him to a fight.

    It''s a bad thing about old men''s stories that they don''t get to the point easily.

    I don''t want to get into the preamble, but I want Rick''s story to be quick.

    Before I knew what had happened, I was rolling on the ground. And I''ve been ...... from this point on.

    Honestly, honestly.

    Mr. Mikuta deliberately clears his throat and interrupts Chairman Barbaroy''s conversation.

    Finally noticing the air around him, Chairman Barbaroy turns to Mr. Mikuta and says.

    ''This is where it gets really hot and interesting. ......

    ''That''s a story for another time, please. For now, let''s talk about Rick.

    "Mmm.

    With a bit of a puffy look on his face, Chairman Barbaroy finally tells Rick''s story.

    Thank goodness, this story was probably about the volume of a back chapter.

    Good for you, Mikta, for stopping me.

    If you don''t hate me, I''d like to be friends with you.

    Can we hear the reason for the tongue-lashing later?

    One night, after hundreds of years of training with an immortal in the East, the immortal began to tell the story as if it were an old story. He told the story of the Founder''s Demon King and the brave man who started it all.

    The story of Rick the Brave is finally told.

    The story was far more epic than I had ever expected.

    The images that Rick had shown me back then came back to my mind.

    A knight in tattered armor is praying in front of the Demon King, surrounded by the Blue Rose and pickled in ice.

    ''It''s not going to end, Maria.''

    The knight took off his helmet, revealing his face.

    He has short red hair and chestnut-colored eyes. You''ll be able to find out the best way to get the most out of it.

    This is just the beginning!

    Chairman Barbaroy finishes his story.

    Before I knew it, I was crying big tears.

 78 Quiet story Daibukai Alice War 6 [End]

    It will be settled soon, won''t it?

    As the Goblin King muttered that, he looked at the large purple crystal ball on the desk.

    There was a picture of the Demon King and Alice confronting each other after recovering the main body.

    Even in a hidden village a thousand miles away from the Daibukai, the images and sounds were clearly visible on that crystal ball.

    ''''This crystal ball is also a demonic equipment?''''

    ''''Yes, that''s right. Demon equipment [clairvoyant], no matter how far away you are, you can capture things from a distance. However, it''s limited to where the other eye is.

    That would be Rick''s equipment.

    It would still be out of sight and on the stage of the Great War Party.

    Rick, the brave man of the beginning.

    In the clan of the brave, his name is now a legend.

    He never thought that he would be fighting that legend in the Great War Society.

    Until Rick caught Excalibur''s attack, he had thought he was just an adventurer with the same name as the hero.

    However, Excalibur was clearly hesitant to attack Rick of his own volition.

    Excalibur is aware that Rick is the original owner of this weapon.

    The Shield of Silence Rick was definitely the brave Rick from the beginning.

    ''Don''t get upset. Just keep going and pretend you''re fighting like normal.

    I''m not going to be able to fight," Rick mutters in a low voice as he sees that I no longer have the desire to fight.

    There''s no way I''m going to stand up to the legendary hero, and I''m going to do the most clumsy thing I''ve ever done.

    I can''t believe they used that kind of method to block my Excalibur. As expected of Rick the Shield of Silence.

    "...... infinite shield formation.

    I didn''t care anymore, but that''s when I felt like it.

    ''Kissssss £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡?''?

    A tremendous, loud sound that reaches to the heavens silences the crowd that had been rising.

    As the fight is interrupted, Rick is heard to say more overheard.

    ''I''ll end it with a draw. Pretend you''re paying attention to Takumi and we''ll both walk out of the hall.

    You don''t mind?

    Yeah, that''s good. Winning the tournament is meaningless. You''re going to be here after this.

    I received a card with something written on it and we both proceeded out of the place.

    ''Can I talk to Takumi one last time?''

    Yeah, I''ll say something to him.

    Acting deliberately upset while being announced as a loser off the field.

    ''No. I have to defeat the Demon King. I have to defeat the demon king. That''s what the brave family was born for. Start over! I demand a do-over!

    ''''It''s impossible. If you don''t leave quickly, the Four Divine Pillars'' sanctions will be triggered. Hurry up and get out.

    The line of heroes has been passed down from generation to generation as a family that defeats the Demon King.

    However, the essence of this lineage has the opposite meaning.

    That''s right. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.

    "It''s your fault! I won''t forgive you. You will be held accountable! And their responsibilities, too!

    He left a discarded line to Takumi and ran off at a run.

    I knew from the beginning that he wasn''t the Demon King.

    We can''t afford to lose the real Demon King.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most out of it.

    The Demon King and Alice are clashing with each other at full strength.

    The unseen Rick must be joining the Demon King.

    Alice''s attack is being played by a kind of invisible wall.

    ''For thousands of years now, only boys have been born to the brave clan.

    My father, a former brave man, said this to me when I was five years old.

    You must have been born a woman for a reason. The family has given you the name of the person who will end the long battle between the heroes and the demon king.

    A world where the brave do not fight the Demon King.

    It''s a world where humans and the Demon King don''t have to fight each other.

    The end. You will be the last of the brave.

    For the first time in thousands of years, the Demon King regains his main body and meets the brave man from the beginning.

    And even a substandard human appears who seems to surpass the Demon King.

    Indeed, this cannot be considered a coincidence.

    A great wave of times is swirling towards the end.

    After this great war party, a new world trend will come.

    Yes, the world that Rick, or rather, the brave family, had always wanted.

    The perfect world (the perfect world) will begin.

    The battle of the Great War Party was accelerating towards the end.

    Alice, the Demon King, Rick, Linden, and Nuruhachi.

    Even a crystal can sense that the five of them are building up their strength to the limit like a puffed up balloon.

    Everyone is waiting for the right moment to deliver the final blow.

    The battle was almost over.

    In the midst of the overwhelming tension, the stage, or even the audience, doesn''t seem to be moving, as if time has stopped.

    Even me and the Goblin King, who is looking at the crystal ball, can''t move.

    ''''Hey, Goblin King, can I ask you a question?

    I knew it was useless to ask.

    But I couldn''t help but ask.

    Yes, go ahead.

    Perhaps the Goblin King feels the same question.

    "What the hell is that man?

    Yes, I have no idea.

    As soon as the Goblin King answered immediately, behind the crystal ball, that man slowly made his way to the center of the battle.

    You don''t think he''s going to say sandwiches are next, then dessert and so on, do you?

    There is no one else who can''t read behavior to this degree except for that man.

    When I see him, my heart starts to beat wildly.

    It''s so loud that I fear that even the Goblin King can hear it.

    I press down on my chest, wrapped in my salami, and try to keep my heart from beating.

    How did this happen?

    Was it a cursed attack when he touched my chest?

    Or could this be: ......

    While none of them could move, that man approached the five of them with a gait that looked like he was taking a walk in the garden.

    Yes, to that man, Takumi, the strongest man in the universe, even this summit battle may look like a child playing, like a child playing.

    ''......''

    It was the moment Takumi muttered something to the five of us.

    Like an inflated balloon bursting, all the power exploded.

    And then the battle of the big warriors was settled.

 79 Episode 66 Gathering Prairie

    The Gabel Prairie.

    Everything there is green as far as the eye can see.

    A comprehensive nation, the southern edge of the Central Center World.

    The grasslands stretched along the border with the machine city, South City to the south.

    ''''Let''s not fight for too long. Let''s bring all our forces together and settle this battle once and for all.''''

    The Goblin King announced that in a week''s time there would be a general camp on Rick''s side of this meadow.

    Chairman Barbaroy said nothing.

    There was no rejection or acceptance. If they declared and attacked us, we would have no choice but to intercept them.

    Do you think we have a chance?

    Without speaking to anyone, I said to Chairman Barbaroy, who muttered this to me.

    ''I''ve got a plan, will you listen to it?''

    It wasn''t a strategy to win.

    It was just something that was absolutely necessary for this battle.

    ''...... If I do that, will you fight with all your might? Even during that Alice''s War, you didn''t even show a glimpse of your power, so if you''re going to fight with all your might, I''ll help you.

    I''m always at full throttle full power, but I''m not going to say that now.

    I nodded vigorously, though I felt uncomfortable with the deception.

    ''That''s brilliant. I''m amazed you''ve managed to pull it off in a week.

    As expected, Nurhachi is impressed.

    ''Where is Chairman Barbaroi?''

    He''s even more parched than he was in the Great War. I''m parched. I doubt they''ll ever come here.

    Nur Hachitaro laughs with pleasure.

    But for once, I must thank Chairman Barbaroi for his help.

    ''''How far do you think the range can go?''''

    The whole meadow is covered. The Nuruhachi helped a great deal.

    Thank you for that.

    With this, no matter how this battle ended, the worst could be avoided.

    The air that covered the prairie was filled with a sacred air, like the Great War Party.

    Yes, there are four divine pillars embedded everywhere here.

    I asked Chairman Barbaroi to install the Four Divine Pillars that protected me from injury and death in the Great War Party.

    Apparently, he even exhausted all the magic power to make it reach this entire prairie.

    ''''Rick is probably trying to create a new world at the expense of many others, but he''s wrong. Maybe Rick is trying to create a new world at the expense of many, but it''s not right. Give it to Rick at ...... ale?

    Before I knew it, Nuruhachi, who should have been next to me, had disappeared.

    I looked around, but he was nowhere to be found.

    ''''Takumi!''''

    But instead, I heard a nostalgic little voice.

    ''''Chi-chihar!''''

    Chihar, who had suddenly disappeared after the big war party, was laughing at his feet.

    ''''Why are you here?''''

    ''I don''t know. But I feel like Chihar was always there for me!

    ''Oh, I see.

    He strokes Chihar''s head and looks into the distance.

    I can faintly see what looks like a huge figure from across the grassy field.

    If that is the ultimate weapon Dam Galleon equipped by Rick, it is much larger than expected.

    "Oh, don''t worry, Takumi is fine.

    I nodded with a smile at Chihar''s encouragement.

    ''''Takumi-san, the guild camp, everything is in place.

    Leia stands next to me and tells me that.

    It seems like only a few days ago that we were frolicking in a rice field together for no reason.

    After all, I had only taught Leia to peel potatoes and hadn''t done anything master-like for her.

    ''''When this is over, I''ll give you a new training. I''ll teach you everything I know.

    ''Yes, sir! Thank you! Takumi!

    Well, it''s a dish to teach, but one day it will be useful.

    When I looked behind me, I saw that the guild camp and the few remaining soldiers in the Lucia Kingdom were mingling and lining up.

    Mikuta-san was taking some kind of roll call and counting them.

    ''''It''s been a long time since we''ve had a battle, it''s exciting.

    One of them was a man who hadn''t been able to attend the Jugo-kai in a long time.

    "You''ll get beaten up easily. It''s better to stay in the back.

    "Ahh, I''m going to be active here and return to the rankings, look at me, you bastard.

    The mad warrior Zach and the beast king Miakis are still talking nicely.

    The Four Heavenly Kings (except for Miakis, except for Dogma) and the Demon King have gone to the Rick camp.

    I wondered why Miakis was the only one who stayed here, but after watching their exchange, I was somewhat convinced.

    ''''Takumi-dono, Dragon Clan, we are ready.

    A large number of brown-skinned young men and women were lined up behind Chloe.

    Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve met everyone from the dragon clan in person.

    ''''Wow, it''s a bit awkward. We were on a rampage, so everyone is in a rage at least once. Hey, Tuck, hide this.

    God, they all gave me a fright once.

    For now, I''m just going to hide Karuna from you guys so you can''t see her.

    That is Takumi, the future king of the Dragon Clan.

    What a dignified ...... No, it''s not dignified, but it does have a certain amount of dignity to it, on and off: ......

    Stop it. Stop trying to force praise. You''ll just get sad.

    "Takumi, are you okay?

    Sasha senses that I''m nervous and comes over next to me.

    "Takumi will be fine. "Takumi''s fine," she says.

    More bats come in and the three of us line up beside each other.

    ''Let''s go, Takumi. Wake him up.

    Yeah, I know.

    I nodded and looked at the meadow again.

    The huge figure was almost there.

    ''Let''s get Rick back. And when we''re done, we''ll all have dinner together again.

    Eat it. Eat it, too.

    Sasha, Batts, and Chihar all laughed.

    At that moment, a loud, angry voice rang out from the guild camp that was in line.

    ''''Attack! A huge demon is coming towards us from behind at full speed!

    For a moment I thought it was a pincer trap set by Rick''s camp, but I was wrong.

    That giant demon is ......

    Baby mo!

    "Boom!

    When you call its name out loud, it answers you with a cute voice that doesn''t fit its huge body.

    ''''Mukiyu!''''

    And on top of that babimo: ......

    Alice was on a bit of a ride.

 80 Episode 67: War begins

    Mooch, Mooch, Mooch.

    Baby Mo, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time, had grown even bigger than I had imagined.

    It spoils me with its huge body that rivals the ancient dragon, which is said to be the largest of the dragon clan.

    I managed to stroke Baby Mo while taking damage that would have been fatal if it weren''t for the Four Divine Pillars.

    ''''Mukishu!''''

    A delighted babimo lifted me up and placed me on top of his head.

    Alice was sitting there awkwardly, the first to arrive.

    ''...... Alice,''

    Alice didn''t make eye contact with me.

    She turned her head and started to speak in a small voice.

    ''...... I''m sorry.''

    Are you talking about the Takumi Point System?

    Or maybe she had done something else.

    Either way, I had decided from the moment I picked up in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth that I would accept whatever Alice had done.

    ''''It''s okay, everything''s okay.''''

    With that, I patted Alice''s head and she finally locked eyes with me.

    She was bigger and more beautiful, but in my mind, Alice hadn''t changed at all.

    ''Everything will be back to normal soon. Let''s all go get Rick. We''re going to have dinner together at that party.

    When she said that, Alice''s face, which was about to cry, was trapped into a smile.

    After that, it quickly changed to a serious face.

    ''''What should I do?''''

    It would be easy for Alice to even defeat Rick if she was serious about it.

    But that would be meaningless.

    This is because this is now a battle between the two of us, me and Rick.

    I whisper in Alice''s ear, "Soh," so that even my allies can''t hear.

    ''Hee-uh.''

    For some reason, Alice turned bright red and made a cute little noise, but quickly returned to her serious face again.

    ''Really? Are you sure? Did you do that?

    Yeah, all right. It''ll make a difference.

    Yes, don''t break it.

    Change it.

    That''s what Rick will find out.

    Come on, Alice. Let''s go for the final showdown.

    Yeah.

    They stood up on the babimo, holding hands.

    The huge figure that had been slowly approaching had already approached to a distance where it could be clearly seen.

    The Ultimate Weapon Dam Galion.

    I had imagined something more like a robot, but it was shaped like a giant armor just as it was.

    Its entire body was black, and a red light shone like an eye from a gap in its helmet.

    In his hand, he was holding a huge sword and shield.

    And I had seen that sword before.

    It was the Holy Sword Excalibur that the brave end had equipped.

    It had grown as it was and was held in Damgarion''s hand.

    ''''Takumi-kun, you had better be careful. The southern forces have all the armed forces in place.

    It was Dr. Deus who shouted loudly.

    ''I look and I see a lot of steel mechanical vehicles from behind the Damgalion that I''ve never seen before.

    ''It''s a tank unit. They are quite good in both attack and defense. Their armor is thick and they''ll fire on you from quite a long distance.''''

    From the beginning, the difference in strength was overwhelmingly in favor of Mukou.

    They wouldn''t be scared of anything that came out now.

    And here we found some figures on the shoulders of the Damgarion.

    It was a much more fearsome member of the group than tanks and such.

    Covert Yol.

    The brave end.

    The semi-machine Makina.

    Demon King Maria.

    Azathoth, the Dark King.

    Camilla the Vampire King.

    And then there''s Dogma, the Immortal King with a bit of chimera mixed in.

    Seven people who were also active in the Daibukai (but not Dogma) stand proudly over Damgarion as the leaders of the Rick camp.

    You can''t lose.

    Before I knew it, Leia had climbed up to the top of Bevimo.

    Bevimo was giving Sasha, Chloe and Chiharu a lift on his back.

    Batts also tried to climb up, but was flung off by Bevimo. It seems that only women are allowed to give them rides.

    ''Let''s go, Takumi-san,''

    Leia grabs the other hand that was holding Alice''s hand.

    Leia doesn''t look at me, so I don''t know what expression she has on her face.

    ''Leia, it''s ...... no, it''s nothing.''

    When Alice sees this, she stops trying to say something.

    The three of us hold hands and only look at the front.

    ''Hey, my hand doesn''t have any space in it!

    I want to be connected to my family, too!

    What''s more, it''s time to connect with Chiharu.

    The three of them are buzzing behind Baby Mo''s back.

    ''Takkun, you''re still as popular as ever,''

    That''s when Karuna said that with a bit of amusement.

    Suddenly, a large hole opens up in the air.

    And as if a meteorite was falling from it all at once, countless huge rocks fell towards the Rick camp.

    It was a momentary event.

    The ultimate weapon, Dam Gallion, pulled out Excalibur and dispatched it to the side.

    A sound like tearing the air apart was heard, and all of the meteorite-like rocks shattered into pieces.

    ''''Not yet!''''

    A figure was floating in the center of a huge hole in the air.

    Mr. Linden shouted in a demonic manner.

    ''''Rick! Don''t go any closer to Taku than you already are!

    The hole in the air gets even bigger.

    A mountainous, supermassive rock emerges from it.

    ''''This.''''

    A loud voice rang out from the ultimate weapon, Dam Galion.

    When I heard that voice, I finally felt it.

    It was definitely Rick''s voice.

    ''''The battle has begun.''''

    Excalibur glowed, and with that flash of light, it cut the rock in half.

    ''''Ling!

    At the same time, those words bring back memories of a lost childhood.

    Mr. Linden, no, Lynn is ......

    It was sliced in half right in front of me.

 81 Episode 68 Alice Musou

    Hey, I''m .......

    After the restoration of his body by the Four Divine Pillars was finished, Linden-san, or rather Lynn, regained consciousness.

    ''''Your body should have been cut in half, why? ...... What?

    Lynn turns bright red when she realizes that I''ve been holding her on top of Baby Mo.

    ''Why, Taku! Take me out! Wait a minute! Prepare yourself! I can''t move!

    ''''Calm down, Lin. I''ve made it a rule that those who have been restored by the Four Divine Pillars can''t move until the battle is over. Otherwise, the fight would go on forever.

    ''The Four Divine Pillars? The entire prairie? Who the hell is ...... called Tak, me, Lynn!

    Yes, all the memories of my childhood that I had lost came back to me when I saw Linn cut in half.

    Lynn, a genius magical girl from the magical kingdom of the Westland, came to stay at an inn run by my dad.

    I had always wanted to be an adventurer, so I followed Linn around while she was staying there.

    Silly me, I thought Lynn could teach me one of his magic tricks.

    ''You remember? All that stuff?

    Yeah, I remember everything.

    The memory of Linn nearly losing her life.

    And then I lost all my powers.

    "I''m sorry. It was my fault.

    I''m fine.

    If I hadn''t been able to save Lynn that day, I would have regretted it even more.

    And if I hadn''t lost all my powers, I wouldn''t be surrounded by so many of my friends now.

    ''I know I''m wrong, but I''m happy to be with everyone like this.

    I think to myself and smile at Lynn.

    Lynn seemed to be trying very hard to laugh, but her smile was crumpled up and looked like a crying laugh.

    Only her mouth was barely in the form of a smile.

    ''Tak, I''m Rick and .......''

    You don''t have to tell me. I know what Rick wants. It''s a wonderful world that Rick wants to live in, and I could be the king of it. But it''s a sham, a hurricane.

    There is no such thing as a perfect world (perfect world).

    Humans and demons aren''t perfect, which is why it''s so interesting.

    At that moment, a tremendous voice echoed across the prairie.

    That was the signal for the real opening of this battle.

    In the middle of the Gavel Prairie.

    The Rick''s camp and the Guild''s camp were clashing right in the middle of it, and right in the middle of it, there was someone screaming like a volcano erupting.

    It was Alice.

    Just by raising her voice, the air around her trembled, and the weight of the shout fell on all those present.

    ''''Shoot, shoot!''''

    The frightened southern tank squad started firing at Alice in unison.

    Alice rushed forward, receiving the shells without avoiding them.

    The tanks fly in the air, shattering with the sound of the explosion.

    The tank unit was destroyed in the blink of an eye by such a random attack, as if it were a child throwing unwanted toys wildly.

    The tank unit was destroyed. You are the strongest of the human race. I''m coming too.

    I''m telling you, you''re too weak to go in there.

    Following Alice, Zach and Miakis rush into the enemy lines.

    This is where the unexpected happens for the two of them.

    ''''Hey, Alice''s guy, is he coming towards us?''''

    You''re right. Are you going to take a break?

    Unfortunately, Alice isn''t tired enough to take a break.

    I''m asking Alice to do one thing before the fight starts.

    ''Miakis, he''s scaring the hell out of me! I''m on your side, right? He''s on our side, right?

    I''m supposed to be on your side. Ki, they must be on our side!

    Zach and Miakis unexpectedly hug each other and scream at each other due to Alice''s power.

    ''I''m coming!''

    At the same time as Alice''s words, the beaten Zach and Miakis are blown away while spinning around with a cone rub.

    Sorry, guys.

    What I asked Alice to do was ......

    ''Ohhhh! Alice is the best of humanity gone mad!

    Calm down! It could be a trap! Stay in line! Whoa! I''m over here!

    The guild camp is in turmoil.

    While the enemy''s Rick''s camp is also stunned, only Rick, who controls the giant ultimate weapon Dam Galion, is calmly watching Alice''s outburst.

    ''''Takumi, you are ......

    You''re right. I''m not gonna turn this into a war.

    I asked Alice to blow it all away, friend or foe, no matter what!

    Alice, who is on a rampage, charges into Rick''s camp again after destroying the guild camp in a mess.

    The disaster is like a major typhoon, with both enemies and allies in chaos.

    Rick''s final plan is predictable.

    With this Alice''s outburst, that plan should have been greatly disrupted.

    ''''Jasrakkun!

    Rick suddenly calls out the Goblin King''s name.

    ''I know, Mr. Rick. I''m already in position.

    The Goblin King''s voice is heard, but not seen.

    Is he still giving the Goblin King the helmet of Hades, which disappears from existence, to the Goblin King?

    ''''I''m sorry, Alice-sama, but that''s it.

    The Goblin King appears in front of the rampaging Alice.

    We don''t know if Alice has heard the words or not.

    But she attacks the Goblin King without question.

    "Illusion.

    I had forgotten about it because it''s too old a setting.

    Come to think of it, the Goblin King can change his appearance into anything.

    When I first met him, I believe his form was Mo.

    And now, his changed form is ......

    It was Alice''s only weakness, the appearance of a synthetic magical beast chimera.

    ''''What do you think, Alice-sama? Stay quiet like this, eh? Wait a minute? Ale, maybe ......

    Alice approached the stalwart goblin king as if it didn''t matter, who had become a chimera.

    "Nothing, I''m not afraid anymore. Takumi is at my side, watching over me.

    Oh, I see. Well, I guess I''ll take my leave now: ......

    The Goblin King tried to undo his transformation into a chimera and use Hades'' helmet to escape.

    His movement was just as quick as a godsend.

    However, Alice''s movement was even much, much faster than that.

    The Goblin King, who had been hit by Hades'' entire helmet, was blown wide open and scattered to pieces in the air.

    ''''Jasrakkun!

    It''s not going to work out as planned, Rick.

    I remember when I was an adventurer, we all played chess together.

    The strongest one was Rick, and even Nurhachi and Batts didn''t seem to be able to make it.

    But there was only one opponent that Rick could not beat in chess.

    Because whenever he was about to lose, Alice would turn the whole chess board over.

    It''s the same as then, Rick. Alice will turn this whole battlefield upside down.

    I remember that time.

    After turning over the chess board, Alice, and us, too: ......

    Rick was laughing with him.

 82 Episode 69 Each Battle

    Rick, dressed in the ultimate weapon, Dumb Galion, did not move.

    He must be rebuilding his greatly deranged plans.

    But even while he was doing that, Alice''s outbursts would not stop, and she was knocking everything down one by one.

    Those whom Rick originally wanted to take down with his hands.

    ''After conquering the world with overwhelming force, were you going to make it look like I destroyed you, or were you going to blow yourself up?

    "......

    Rick stands in front of him in silence.

    ''So what am I worth to you for being king of the world? You don''t have to be me for that stuff, or anyone else for that matter.

    "...... No. It has to be you. Only a man with no power can be king.

    Is that because you''re going to destroy it all? Just like you!

    Shut up!

    For the first time, Rick reveals his emotions.

    But still, he quickly regains his composure.

    ''''No matter ...... what, Takumi is going to be king. We''re still within our calculations so far.''''

    At the sound of Rick''s voice, the dumgalion''s shoulder region opens up and countless black shadows fly out from within.

    I can''t count them exactly, but perhaps the number is ......

    "Forty-eight.

    Leia''s number of covertness matches Karuna''s answer.

    The shadows encircle Alice''s surroundings in one fell swoop.

    ''''Even if we can''t win, we can still neutralize them.''''

    Just as Rick had said, the covert group moved away to keep their distance as Alice approached, just circling around her.

    They isolated Alice from the battlefield as if a human ward had been put in place.

    ''This is a clan that was robbed of everything and crawled out of there. Even Alice can''t be easily broken.''''

    It''s true that Alice may not be good at this kind of sticky fight.

    But you''re mistaken, Rick.

    Is Alice really the only enemy?

    Huh!

    Suddenly, the covert formation that had surrounded Alice collapsed.

    The sudden forceful attack from the outside disrupted and distorted the circle that had maintained a certain distance from Alice.

    ''''Leia!''''

    One Yol slipped out of the formation and headed for Leia.

    There was a thumping sound and Leia activated her godsend.

    ''''Thousand Asuras.''''

    That was the first god I saw when I fought the Nuruhachi.

    ''Let that god down in front of me! Leia!

    Yol''s expression had changed.

    ''Yes, Yol. This god was taken from you.''

    "Ha! You think you can win that? ''I don''t want a god anymore! Because I''ve got something more important to do!

    ''Yeah. I can see that now. You don''t need a godsend to be really strong.''''

    Leia''s body, as she said that, returned to the state it was in before she let the god down.

    ''''Nah, this is .......''''

    On the contrary, Yol''s body turned red, his black eyes turned vermilion, and his voice doubled.

    The divine descent had shifted to Yol''s side.

    ''So I''ll give it all back. I will use my own strength to defeat you 48, all of you .......

    Then Leia looked out of the corner of her eye and saw ......

    I challenge you, Lady Alice.

    At Leia''s words, I thought Alice, whose expression rarely changed, chuckled.

    ''I''m coming.''

    Leia swung a full-bodied blow at Yol.

    It wasn''t the forceful attack she''d been using until now, but a very clean, artful strike.

    For some reason, I felt like I could see an image of Leia there, peeling the potatoes, which she had never successfully done before, in a dainty way.

    ''What do you think, Rick? Are you still within your calculations?

    Yes. No matter how hard you try, it will all end the same.

    The story of the brave and primordial Demon King in the beginning, as told by Chairman Barbaroi.

    Rick, who turned all of humanity against him and lost his life in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    What was Rick thinking at that time when he gave up everything to protect the main body of the Demon King?

    And it is said that when Demon King Maria saw Rick rotting in front of his own body, she erased his memory out of despair.

    Is the happy ending they wanted to have really to create a perfect world (perfect world)?

    The truth is, you already know. You already know that you don''t want it to end that way, much less the Demon King, much less yourself.

    I told you to shut up! You who has never lost everything! What do you know?

    I know. I know it''s a cruel world out there.

    But still.

    I still love this world.

    "...... Takumi

    Rick, in the form of a giant ultimate weapon, stood cowering.

    It looks to me like he is crying.

    ''''Tak-kun, you''ll be fine without us now.

    As soon as Karuna said that, she went back to her original form from the magic sword.

    ''''I''m going, I''m going. Kuu and the others, I''ll go save them.

    In the center of the grassland, the Dragon Clan led by Chloe and the Four Heavenly Kings led by the Demon King (except for the Dogma) were fighting.

    Although the dragon clan is superior in numbers, the battle situation seemed to be pushed by the demon king''s camp.

    ''''Do you have enough strength?''''

    Yeah. I have so much on my plate.

    I looked down from the top of the babimo, and just before Karna was about to jump off, she looked back at me.

    ''Takkun, it''s not just the world, it''s us: ......

    Yeah, I love Carna, too.

    I have a feeling it''s not the ...... kind of thing you like, but oh well.

    Karuna, who was pretending to jump down, suddenly rushed to my side.

    ''''Ah.''''

    By the time I thought I felt something soft touch my lips, Karuna''s figure had already disappeared from the top of the babimo.

    ''You see, don''t go there! We''ll talk about it later!

    Karuna charges into the middle of the battle between the Dragon Clan and the Demon King''s camp.

    ''''Whoa, sister Kal! It''s on our side! Why are you smiling at me? Don''t tell me you''ve done something to Takumi-dono!

    Don''t tell anyone, Kuu-chan. You know what, let''s go!

    Karuna changes into dragon form. A powerful black dragon (black dragon), twice the size of Chloe, roared. The dragon clan, which had been outnumbered, quickly came back to life.

    While touching my own lips, which still had a warm feeling to them, a smile naturally appeared on my face. Once again, I think.

    I love this world.

 83 Episode 70 To the White World

    The hero of the beginning.

    He fought against the Demon King, who was the enemy of mankind, and died in the Demon King''s Labyrinth, and he is still talked about as a hero even today.

    However, the truth that Chairman Barbaroi had told me was quite different.

    Over the course of their many battles, the hero and the demon king recognized each other''s power and a faint friendship was born.

    ''''Someday, we''ll make the world a place where humans and demons can live together with a smile.

    The brave man always said that after fighting the Demon King.

    Eventually, the demon king revealed the secret to the brave man that his main body was located elsewhere.

    The tragedy began there.

    A man who was trying to assassinate the demon king overheard the story and hatched a plan.

    The plan is to extinguish the main body of the king while the hero and the demon king are fighting as usual.

    The seal on the door of the Demon King''s Labyrinth can only be entered by those who have more power than the seal on the door.

    Normally, it would have been impossible to reach the main body of the Demon King.

    However, the plan was based on an unusual strategy.

    Operation Beadlinking.

    More than a thousand soldiers flooding out of the labyrinth joined hands and touched the door of the Demon King.

    The power was counted not for one person, but in total, and the Demon King''s door was opened.

    The strange change happened to the Demon King in battle with the heroes.

    The Demon King writhed and suffered as his main body was injured, and he stopped his activities.

    The Eastern Immortal who was the Demon King''s possession hasn''t forgotten the face of the brave man at that time, even now, thousands of years later.

    ''I''ve heard that he had a face so full of anger that it was hard to believe it was of this world.

    The brave man went alone to the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    It was several months later that the demon king was able to move.

    The Demon King''s Labyrinth was filled with dead soldiers from the entrance.

    The stairs leading to the basement were also covered with corpses to the point where there was no room to step on them.

    The Demon King couldn''t stop having a bad feeling.

    He could not feel the pulse of the living.

    The Demon King was in a messy mix of emotions at that moment, and the Immortal who was coexisting with him felt like he was going crazy.

    When he opened the door and entered, a knight in tattered armor was praying in front of the iced Demon King.

    He was still and unmoving.

    The vibrations of the knight''s helmet as he tried to get closer caused it to come off, and it fell to the ground with a clanging sound.

    Seeing his changed face, the Demon King let out an inarticulate voice.

    Everything went dark, and the Demon King sealed the memories of the brave man.

    There was no one to tell the truth, and the soldiers who went to defeat the Demon King were not defeated by the brave man, but were said to have been returned by the Demon King.

    It is said that the brave men in the beginning boldly challenged the demon king to the end, and only the brave clans would fight the demon king.

    Even after that, the heroic clan was there to keep other people from messing with the king.

    This is the only absolute promise that the first hero, who betrayed humanity and lost everything after a terrible battle, swore an oath to the founder of the demon king.

    I have lost everything. I have lost my friends, my family, even my body. And yet I did not get the world I wanted.

    Rick''s voice is trembling.

    "The perfect world can only be achieved at the cost of many. Congratulations!

    I guess I gave it everything I had again and tried again.

    But I blew it all up.

    "And now, in this little game of ours!

    The battlefield was no longer a complete festival.

    Once a person was mortally wounded, they couldn''t move, so the ones who were still fighting today were quite strong.

    The retired ordinary soldiers and those of the lower ranks of the guild were watching the outcome of the battle from a distance.

    ''''Hey, look at that! Chloe the Black Dragon and Camilla the Vampire King are fighting! Revenge of the Daibukai!

    ''No, it''s great over there too. The battle between the Immortal Dogma and the Madman Zach, with a bit of chimera mixed in, has begun.

    ''What? This is the weakest round! That''s hot!

    Wasn''t Zach blown up by Alice a fatal wound? Apparently, he''s stronger than before.

    ''''I can''t take my eyes off either of them, why don''t we bet on who will stay?

    Great, let''s get the dogma out of your system for now.

    Those in the south, those in the guild, and those in the Lucia Kingdom, all of them, regardless of whether they were friends or foes, were making a lot of noise.

    Yes, we have a hot lunch! And we''re selling weapons as well!

    Not only did he bet on me, but he even finally showed up to sell my lunchbox to my dad.

    He was the father of the Takumi Village weapons dealer who sold the Demon Sword Karuna to Leia and forced the Demon Shield King Bomb on me.

    "Father, two lunch boxes. And do you have any armor or anything else? It''s not safe to look at them up close.

    ''''Yes, I have a great one for you. This armor is a magical equipment that melts everything: ......

    You''re still selling the same unbelievable stuff.

    ''''What is this? You can''t make a joke out of a fight just because of the Four Divine Pillars. Do you think you can get away with everything with these things, Takumi!

    I didn''t answer any questions.

    Because I wasn''t the one with the answers to that question.

    "Let''s not do this, Rick.

    Maria, the Demon King, was on Damgarion''s shoulder.

    "This wasn''t the kind of fight we had when Yo and Rick were fighting. It was horrible and brutal and bloodstained. I''m sure it will be the same this time. But Takumi has created such a bright battlefield.

    Demon King Maria''s face seemed to be crying and laughing as she said that.

    ''''We''ve lost. It doesn''t have to be a perfect world. It''s the imperfection of this world that makes it so fun and exciting.''

    "...... Maria!

    The ultimate weapon, Dam Galion, begins to crumble with a crash.

    A dazzling light leaks from it and spreads across the prairie.

    Did the words of Demon King Maria free Rick''s soul, which had been bound to this world, leaving him with an unfinished business?

    ''Let''s go home together, Rick. I won''t forget you this time.

    Everything on the battlefield was engulfed in light and dyed white.

    In that white world, the figure of a boy with red hair and chestnut eyes, who somewhat resembled End, could be seen.

    ''''Rick!''''

    I shouted that to the boy and he looked at me and smiled a small smile.

    Then he disappeared into the white world.

 84 Quiet Story Daibukai Alice War End [Alice]

    The first emotion I felt for the first time in my life was anger.

    I hated everything I saw, and everything seemed to be dyed red.

    I have almost no memory of the time before the demon king''s great labyrinth knocked me down.

    However, there was one memory that came to me clearly.

    ''''You''re the strongest. That''s why ......''''

    It wasn''t the language of a human or demon race.

    It was not the language of humans or demons, and I have understood those words since I was born.

    So I''m willing to destroy it all.

    I can''t remember the face of the one who said those words.

    Was it my father, my mother, or a stranger?

    The words were all that remained of me.

    I was sent to the Demon King, probably to destroy him in the first place.

    After two years had passed, his power began to spiral out of control and an uncontrollable urge to destroy began to strike.

    However, I didn''t destroy the Demon King right away.

    I can''t remember if I felt for the Demon King or if I wanted to disobey his words, but I can''t remember what I felt at the time.

    But I do remember the feelings I had when I saw the blue roses blooming all over the Demon King''s room.

    That flower was beautiful. The blue roses were beautiful, but there was something more than just beauty.

    I didn''t want to destroy it, and I knew that I shouldn''t.

    Three years later.

    The urge to destroy it has increased day by day.

    I managed to calm myself down by looking at the Blue Rose, but I could sense that I was nearing my limit.

    Those words are driving a wedge in my heart, deep and profound.

    I was stronger than anyone else in the world, and so I was willing to destroy everything. I was under the mistaken impression that it was okay to destroy everything.

    It was that time.

    Everything in my world was turned upside down.

    A poor man who doesn''t feel as if he has no power, a poor man who can fly away, easily opened the door to the Demon King.

    ''What, this guy? Are you sure you want to break it?

    ''No, wait a minute, this guy is ......''

    That''s when I asked the demon king in demon language.

    The man reached out his hand towards Watashi''s head.

    Was it an attack?

    It was something that was too slow and not worth avoiding.

    At the very least, let''s take it and then break it.

    ''''Bah, idiot! Stop!

    I didn''t know if the Demon King''s restraint was told to Watashi or to the man.

    Either way, there was no stopping it now.

    It was already decided that the moment the man''s hand reached Watashi, it was going to be destroyed to pieces.

    Yes, it should have been obvious.

    ''''Hmph.''''

    But it wasn''t to be.

    The moment the man''s hand touched Watashi''s head, all strength was gone.

    At the same time, my fist let go of the man''s head and hit him on the shoulder with a pitiful sound.

    From that day on, as if it were a lie, my destructive impulses came to a halt.

    What would have happened to me if I hadn''t met Takumi that day?

    I am now ashamed to admit why I thought I was the strongest person in the world.

    I''m still unable to get even a glimpse of Takumi''s power.

    It''s been that way for ten years.

    Although she has the power to open the door to the Demon King, she never reveals her power.

    It seals and reduces its power to zero, to the extreme.

    By doing so, Takumi is constantly imposing harsh training on himself.

    The Daibukai''s battle has reached its final phase.

    All of them are gathering their strength to deliver the final blow.

    In the heavy air of the moment, none of them could move, and none of them remained in a posture, not moving slightly.

    In such a situation, there is only one person who moves freely in this place.

    It''s Takumi.

    She approaches us with the same unconcerned expression as usual.

    ''''Hmph.''''

    I can''t help but smile.

    I can''t help it. I don''t think I''ll ever be as powerful as Takumi, no matter how strong I become.

    ¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤¿¡£

    K¤ÓÁ¢¤Ä¤³¤È¤ÏÒ¶¤ï¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¡¢¤¿¤À¥¿¥¯¥ß¤È¤¤¤¦´æÔÚ¤¬¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢¥ï¥¿¥·¤Ï¾È¤ï¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¡¸¤ß¤ó¤Ê¡¹

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤ÎÉù¤Ï¡¢ÓQ¿Í¤Ë¤ÏÂ„¤³¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤¯¤é¤¤¤ÎÐ¡¤µ¤Ê…Û¤­¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¡¸¹ÖÎÒ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ËîBˆ¤Ã¤Æ¡¹

    ¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤âˆöß`¤¤¤ÊÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢¥µ¥ó¥É¥¤¥Ã¥Á¤Î•r¤ÈÍ¬˜”¡¢È«†T¤¬¥Ý¥«¥ó¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥ï¥¿¥·¤¿¤Á¤Î‘é¤¤¤Ê¤É×Ó¹©¤ÎÐú‡W¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ê¤éÓ××Ó(¤ª¤µ¤Ê¤´)¤ò¤¢¤ä¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢È«†T¹ÖÎÒ¤ò¤µ¤»¤º¤Ë„Ù¤Ä¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤À¤±¤É¡¢½ñ¤Î¥ï¥¿¥·¤Ë¤Ï¤³¤ì¤¬¾«Ò»±­¤À¡£

    Ä¿¤òé]¤¸¤Æ¡¢¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤Î¸ÐÒ™¤òÑÐ¤®³Î¤Þ¤¹¡£

    ÎèÌ¨¤ÎÉÏ¤Ë¤¤¤ëÈýÈË¡¢¤¤¤ä×Ë¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤Ê¤¤Ò»ÈË¤â¤¯¤ï¤¨¤¿ËÄÈË¤ÎÁ¦¤¬ÒŠ¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÁ¦¤ÇÅ¹¤ì¤ÐÆÆ‰²¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤«¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÒ»šiÊÖÇ°¡¢¥®¥ê¥®¥ê¤ÎÁ¦¤òËÄÈË·Ö¡¢×÷¤ê³ö¤¹¡£

    Ê®Äêég¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤â¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë½ü¤Å¤¯žé¤ËËÀ¤Ë¤â¤Î¤°¤ë¤¤¤Çå‘¤¨¤Æ¤­¤¿¡£

    ¥ï¥¿¥·¤ÎÁ¦¤Ï¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤òÆÆ‰²(¤³¤ï)¤¹žé¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¥¿¥¯¥ß¤È³ö»á¤¤¡¢ÊÖ¼Óœp¤òÒ™¤¨¡¢Á¦¤Î¥³¥ó¥È¥í©`¥ë¤òÉí¤Ë¤Ä¤±¤¿¡£

    ÉÙ¤·¤ÏŠ¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤È¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ï°ý¤á¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    ¡¸²Î¤ë¡¹

    ËÄÃæÒ»š¢¡£

    ¥ï¥¿¥·¤ÏËÄÈËÍ¬•r¤Ë¤½¤ì¤¾¤ìß`¤¦Á¦¤Ç¡¢Å¹¤ê¤«¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Ì¤¤ßÞz¤ó¤À×ã¤ÎÁ¦¤ËÎèÌ¨¤¬ÄÍ¤¨¤­¤ì¤º¡¢¥¯¥ì©`¥¿©`¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÑ¨¤¬ËÄ¤Ä³öÀ´ÉÏ¤¬¤ë¡£

    Ñ¨¤«¤éwÁÑ¤¬×ß¤ê¡¢ÎèÌ¨¤¬¸î¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë±À‰²¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    ËÄÈË¤Ï»ØÜž¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢–|Î÷ÄÏ±±¤Ë´µ¤Ãïw¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤·¤Ð¤é¤¯¤Ï„Ó¤±¤Ê¤¤¤¬Ãü¤Ë„e×´¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Íßµ[¤È»¯¤·¤¿ÎèÌ¨¤ÎÉÏ¤Ë¥ï¥¿¥·¤È¥¿¥¯¥ß¤À¤±¤¬²Ð¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¶þÈË¡¢ÒŠ¤Ä¤áºÏ¤¦¤è¤¦¤ËŒÖÅ¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Îî†¤òÊ®Äê¤Ö¤ê¤Ë¤¸¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤ÈÌ÷¤á¤¿¡£

    ½ñ¸ü¡¢ƒž„ÙÕß¤ò›Q¤á¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤±¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¡£

    ¤¹¤Ç¤ËÄ¿¤òé]¤¸¤¿•r¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë„Ù¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤Ï¤ï¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ×Ë¤òÏû¤·¤¿Õß¤Ç¤â¸Ð¤¸È¡¤ì¤¿Á¦¤ÎÁ÷¤ì¤ò¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤«¤é¤ÏÒ»¥ß¥ê¤â¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Ò»Ìå¤É¤ì¤Û¤ÉŠ¤¯¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤ÎÁ¦¤òÖª¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¡¸¥¿¥¯¥ß¡¢¥ï¥¿¥·¤Ï¤Ã¡­¡­¡¹

    ¥ï¥¿¥·¤ÏŠ¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    K¤ÓÁ¢¤Ä¤³¤È¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤â¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤Ï½ü¤Å¤±¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    ÑÔÈ~¤Ë¤·¤¿¤¤Ïë¤¤¤Ï¿Ú¤«¤é³ö¤Æ¤³¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ï¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤ò¤ï¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ëîh¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢³ö»á¤Ã¤¿•r¤ÈÍ¬¤¸¤è¤¦¤Ë¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬¥ï¥¿¥·¤Îî^¤ËÊÖ¤òÉì¤Ð¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    Ó×¤«¤Ã¤¿¥ï¥¿¥·¤Ï¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë´¥¤ì¤é¤ì¡¢Á¦¤¬È«¤Æ’i¤±Âä¤Á¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ¶È¤Ï´¥¤ì¤é¤ì¤ëÇ°¤«¤é¡¢ÉíÌå¤Î×ÔÓÉ¤¬¤­¤«¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤¹¤Ç¤Ë¥ï¥¿¥·¤Î¹Ä„Ó¤ÏŒ¤³£¤Ç¤Ê¤¯Ôç¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢ÐÄÄ ¤¬¿Ú¤«¤é¤Ï¤ß³ö¤½¤¦¤Ê„Ý¤¤¤Ç¡¢ïw¤ÓÌø¤Í¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Ý¤ó¡¢¤Èî^¤ËÊÖ¤òÖÃ¤«¤ì¤¿Ë²ég¤Ë¡¢ÉíÌåÖÐ¤¬±¬°k¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤ËŸá¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤³¤ì¤Þ¤ÇÊÜ¤±¤¿¤É¤ó¤Ê¹¥“Ä¤è¤ê¤âŠ¤¤¹¥“Ä¤Ë¡¢¤â¤Ï¤äÁ¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤â¤Ç¤­¤º¤Ë¹ò(¤Ò¤¶¤Þ¤Å)¤¯¡£

    ¡¸´óÕÉ·ò¤«¡¢¥¢¥ê¥¹¤Ã¡¹

    µØÃæ¤ËÊÖ¤ò¤Ä¤¤¤¿¥ï¥¿¥·¤ò¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬Ö§¤¨¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¤µ¤é¤Ë¡¢ÉíÌå¤«¤éÁ¦¤¬’i¤±¤Æ¤¤¤­¡¢¹Ä„Ó¤Ï±¬Òô¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËøQ¤êí‘¤¯¡£

    ¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë´¥¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤éËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤È¤µ¤¨¡¢Ë¼¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    Æà¤Þ¤¸¤¤¹¥“Ä¤Ë¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ë´ò¤Á¤Î¤á¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â½~Íû¸Ð¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬¤¤¤Æ¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ‰²¤»¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤è¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ÐÄ¤«¤é¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¦¡£

    ¥ï¥¿¥·¤Î”¡±±¤Ë¤è¤ê´óÎä»á¤Îƒž„Ù¤¬›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬À§¤Ã¤¿î†¤Ç¤¢¤¿¤Õ¤¿¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ÓîÖæ×îŠ¤ÎÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Á¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤òÕFÊ¾¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤¿¤ÀÆ½ºÍ¤ËÄº¤é¤¹¡£

    ¥ï¥¿¥·¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¿¥¯¥ß¤ò¤º¤Ã¤ÈÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤ÇÐÒ¤»¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë´¥¤ì¤é¤ì¤¿î^¤ò×Ô·Ö¤Ç´¥¤ë¡£

    Å¯¤«¤¤¤â¤Î¤¬¡¢ÉíÌåÖÐ¤ËŽÚ¤¬¤ê¡¢¤º¤Ã¤ÈÐ¨(¤¯¤µ¤Ó)¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÐÄ¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¢¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬Ïû¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    ¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¡£

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤¿¤Ï¤º¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡¢¿Ú¤«¤é¤Ïß`¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤¬¤¢¤Õ¤ì³ö¤ë¡£

    ¡¸Û¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¡¹

    ´óšZÉù¤Ë¤«¤­Ïû¤µ¤ì¡¢¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ï¥¿¥¯¥ß¤Ë¤Ï½ì¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But that''s okay. I thought so.

 85 â‘  Rick and Butts

    I''m surprised at this guy.

    I admire it as I look at the crumbling ultimate weapon, Dam Gallion.

    It was settled without touching it at all.

    ''Wow, the most powerful Takumi in the universe destroyed the ultimate weapon without even touching it!

    What strength! We''re witnessing a legend now!

    Enemies and allies alike were celebrating Takumi.

    There were still several battles being fought on the Gavel Prairie, but there was no resentment or hatred on the battlefield where no lives were lost, it was as if a sport was being played out.

    Whether they wanted to or not, it all fell into place in the form of Takumi''s success.

    It''s not the ending Rick wanted, but it''s not going to be a bad world.

    ''...... but Takumi will be sad not to have you there.

    Heading to the wreckage of the ultimate weapon, Dam Galion.

    Sasha had already arrived in front of the huge mechanical demon equipment that had been dismembered.

    ''There''s only a few left, Bats.

    Yeah, Rick. Of course you do.

    Leaving behind a great deal of unresolved feelings, Rick''s soul, which had clung to this world, was gone.

    But I''m sure that wasn''t the only thing that happened.

    If he thought the days of adventuring with Takumi and the others were even a little bit of fun, he was sure that his soul was still there.

    ''''It''s really small, it''s just stuck in the corner of my equipment like residue. Are you okay with this?''''

    I don''t know. The rest is up to Rick''s thoughts.

    However, the conditions are too good to be true.

    I have a feeling that the reason Takumi installed the Four Divine Pillars on the battlefield prairie was not just to prevent anyone from dying.

    The idea that he may have had the salvation of Rick, who had no body, in mind from the beginning.

    ''What about Rick''s physical body?''

    ''It was stored further back in the Demon King''s room on ice, so it''s close to the best preserved.

    With the help of the Demon King and Linden, Rick''s body had been secretly transported.

    The Demon King had left Rick''s body behind.

    That Linden had been able to carry it at a moment''s notice.

    That the highest level healer was here.

    And that the four divine pillars had been placed in this place.

    If there were several coincidences, it wouldn''t be a coincidence.

    People would call it a miracle.

    ''Butts, no. Body and soul don''t take root. You''ve been apart for too long.

    Don''t worry. You''ve got a lot of fun ahead of you.

    What Ila and the others are doing is deceiving the gods about Rick, who died thousands of years ago, just as he''s deceased now.

    "Rick, you know how you always feel when you eat Takumi''s food? It''s definitely better to have a body than just a soul.

    Batts. He''s responding to Rick''s soul.

    ''Ha, I knew you wanted to eat. What a shame. When this battle is over, Takumi is going to cook for everyone. He said he''s going to be the best he''s ever done.

    A pounding heartbeat sounds.

    "Butts, Rick.

    Yeah, I heard.

    That''s right. That''s just the way it is, Rick.

    All this fancy talk about what the world is all about, but when you''re hungry, you can''t do anything. That''s just how it is with people.

    When I caught Ila, the great thief, I thought of him as a man without feelings.

    When he was an adventurer, he had always made cool decisions, thinking that he had no interest in others.

    But when Rick was in contact with Takumi, there was a gentle air about him.

    The fact that he ate Takumi''s food and said it was delicious was not all an act.

    It''s a warm thing to have food made for you, you know.

    That''s what Takumi''s food had the power to do.

    It wasn''t just Rick.

    Ila, Sasha, Nuruhachi, Alice, and even Baby Mo have all been saved by Takumi''s cooking.

    We''ll be eating together from now on. Looking forward to it, Rick.

    That was when I said that.

    The smell of burning cheese drifted in from somewhere on the wind.

    Apparently, Takumi was prepping the food.

    Then, as if in response to that, with a pish, the ice covering Rick cracked.

    The Vermilion Bird of the Four Divine Pillars reacted violently.

    A bird of red flame appeared in front of him and spat out a blazing flame over the icy rick.

    ''''Batts, now!''''

    Yeah, requesting a revival spell.

    As the ice melts, Sasha casts a reviving spell on Rick''s body.

    His crumbling body begins to regenerate, and Rick''s skin is filled with life. He has short red hair and chestnut eyes. He revives in the form of a young man who still has some innocence left in him.

    ''''Hey, Rick, aren''t you pretty young?

    Yeah, I''m a little jealous.

    Rick''s regenerating form is quite youthful.

    In order to protect the Demon King, Rick''s soul, which turned humanity against him and hated the world, disappeared into the white world.

    The Rick that''s regenerating now is surely the pure-hearted Rick that he and the Demon King before that when they were living together.

    The ice is completely destroyed and Rick comes out from inside.

    He looked around for a while, as if he didn''t understand the situation, and then looked first at Ola''s face, and then at Sasha.

    ''Good morning. Is Nuruhachi still sleeping? It smells good. Is Takumi making something?

    Sasha hugs Rick, tears pooling in her eyes.

    ''Yeah, let''s go eat together,''

    Rick, confused by Sasha''s embrace, no longer has a helmet to hide his face.

    This is going to be the best meal I''ve ever had.

    Ila''s belly makes a loud noise, and Rick flashes his first smile.

 86 â‘¡ Rick and Yor

    I knew from the first time the man came.

    Someone who had lost everything and still couldn''t give up and was struggling to get back on their feet.

    Maybe it''s because he was just like me that I felt it.

    "I heard you had a job for me.

    The man''s entire body was covered in black armor.

    Covering his entire body in black armor, the covert man made a living doing backstage work, bringing his own existence as close to the shadows as possible.

    But this man was like black itself.

    A deep, dark, dark black.

    For a moment I forgot to answer and just stared at the man.

    ''I''d like to see the head of this place: ......

    ''Oh, oh, sorry. I''m filling in for the chief now.

    He never asks his covert hiding place to work directly.

    Normally, he would be in secret contact with the intermediaries.

    This was the first time that an outsider had even come here.

    ''''You seem to know about us, who introduced you here? To begin with, you are ......

    Before I could say what he was, the man put his right hand on his chest and bowed his head.

    His behavior was so imposing that I found myself admiring him again.

    ''Excuse me. I''m Rick. Rick Kai. I''m the Knight Commander of the Lucia Kingdom.

    Most of the covert requests have been made by the nobles of the Lucian kingdom.

    Time and time again, we have been used in ugly faction battles.

    However, I had a feeling that this man, Rick, would not be making such silly requests.

    ''All right. I''ll take your request. But next time, don''t come directly to me. This is a hidden village, after all. If people find out about it, we''ll have to change places.

    Oh, yeah. That''s a bad idea. Um, .......

    "Yol. No second name. It''s just Yol.

    That was the first time Rick and I met.

    ''Do you want to join the Adventurer''s Guild?''

    ''Yeah, yeah. I''d like to see you in the top ten in the rankings if possible.

    Rick''s request was a strange one.

    Even if it was an undercover investigation, what was the point of being at the top of the guild rankings?

    ''''The tenth Australian Association, where the top ten guild rankings are gathered, I want you to be able to participate in that.

    ''The Ten Great Society? That tenth annual meeting at the Guild Association headquarters?

    ''Yes. However, the next Ten Australians meeting will most likely not be held at the Guild Association headquarters. The goal is not the location, but the people who attend it.

    People? So that puts the guy in the top ten in the rankings.

    ''No, I''m not in it right now. Not yet. ......

    The whole thing is not to the point.

    Are you confident that the person you want will eventually be ranked?

    Still, it''s an unstable and uncertain request.

    Perhaps he doesn''t want to talk about his original purpose.

    Normally, that wasn''t something he would have cared about.

    Covert work is just accepting and carrying out a request.

    And yet I was curious to know what his purpose was.

    This was probably the first time I had ever been interested in someone else''s affairs.

    I came to take the introductory exam for the Guild Association and was stunned.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    In front of me stood the woman who had destroyed the God Descending Clan and left the village.

    ''''You know her?''''

    I couldn''t answer Rick.

    I was in the middle of a request, and even though I knew I had to deal with it calmly, my head was burning hot with the thought of seeing Leia again, the avenger of my family.

    Leia didn''t even try to look at me.

    It was as if I wasn''t even there and she was nonchalantly going through the reception process.

    That makes my head boil even more at the thought.

    ''Calm down. There''s no need to rush.

    Rick puts a hand on my shoulder.

    ''It''s all connected. In time, we''ll have to fight again and again.

    I didn''t doubt Rick as he spoke as if he could see the future.

    He rapidly regained his composure as if he''d been hit in the head with cold water.

    ''What the hell are you trying to do?''

    I didn''t expect him to answer.

    A taciturn man who never speaks in vain, he is called the shield of silence.

    But Rick answered me as if he were speaking gently to a child.

    ''I''m trying to create a perfect world,''

    I could feel something warm from the hand on my shoulder, even though it was supposed to be cold armor.

    Rick and I had completed a number of guild quests together.

    Our rankings were rising rapidly and we could see the top ten.

    When a year had passed, Nuruhachi, who had been number one in the rankings for nearly 100 years, had fallen to number two.

    Alice, a name I''ve never seen before, would be number one.

    ''Is she the person you''re after?''

    No. The rankings will change again.

    I find myself relieved at the words.

    I had always thought that the person Rick wanted was a man.

    I''m so upset just thinking it was a woman.

    I didn''t expect to spend nearly a year living with the opposite s*x.

    Before I knew it, I would be following their actions with my eyes and noticing every detail.

    ''Come to think of it, Rick seems to have made several other requests besides me. They all seem to be women, including me, does that make sense?

    Hmm? Was it?

    Yes, Linden, the secretary of the Guild Society, and Machina, the fourth ranked one.

    Yeah. Did you check it out? It doesn''t mean anything, it just happens to be a woman.

    ...... I see. Let''s believe it, just in case.

    In fact, there was no shadow of a close woman in Rick''s life, but there was one time when he acted suspiciously.

    Once a day, he would always say a prayer.

    It was not so much a prayer to God as it seemed to be a gesture, as if he were talking to someone he loved.

    To whom is he praying?

    Just thinking about it made my heart ache as if it was tearing my heart out.

    He entered the top ten in the guild ranking and completed his first mission.

    At that time, the ranking was overtaken by a man named Takumi, who overtook Alice to become number one.

    ''''Keep that man close.

    I didn''t ask why.

    In time, Rick would tell me everything.

    I''ll just have to wait for the right moment.

    The only thing I would ask him is.

    "Are you going to be happy when it''s all over?

    Instead of answering, Rick slowly removes his own helmet.

    There is nothing there but a headless black armor standing in front of him, holding his helmet.

    By then, I won''t be in this world anymore.

    I reach out to the empty space.

    I try to touch his face, which should have been there.

    In the empty space, my hand definitely felt Rick.

    ''But that''s okay,''

    I closed my eyes and kept my face close to Rick.

    He was lying buried in the grass of the prairie.

    Unable to move, I could only look up at the sky as the ultimate weapon, Dam Galion, crumbled.

    I could see Rick''s soul being sucked into the white world.

    I may never reach it again.

    Still, I desperately reach for it.

    ...... That can''t be good enough.

    I had betrayed Rick.

    To me, a world without Rick would not be a perfect world.

    So I helped Takumi set up the Four Divine Pillars as he suggested.

    "I''m sorry, but I won''t let you go.

    I had lost everything, and there was nothing left to lose.

    I didn''t think I could ever have anything important again.

    And I couldn''t... I couldn''t stand to lose you.

    Four Divine Pillars!

    I wield the last of my strength.

    The four divine beasts that were planted inside my body are released from my outstretched hand.

    The Genbu, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and Blue Dragon connected to my hand spiral together and fly towards Rick''s soul.

    ''''Deliver it, deliver it!

    I felt as if my fingertips had touched something, just a little bit, through the divine beast.

    A fragment of the soul that the divine beast must have scraped off.

    Tiny white grains rained down on the collapsed Damgalion.

    Just like that time, my fingertips felt something warm.

 87 Correlation diagram of our disciples

    This will be a correlation chart for "Regarding the fact that my apprentice has somehow become the strongest of mankind, and I, a master with no talent whatsoever, have been falsely identified as the strongest in the universe that surpasses him.

    I thought the story was getting more complicated, so I had to make it up.

    I don''t recommend watching it first if you haven''t seen the main story, as it will be a spoiler.

    I will continue to update this page with new brief captures and character introductions. I''d appreciate it if you could use them as a reference.

    Also, since the images are small, please click on them and then click on the green letters on the bottom right of the screen to maximize the size of the image.

    I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you.

 88 Character introduction part 1

    Number one.

    The most powerful takumi in the universe.

    Name: Takumi

    Nicknames: Takumi-san and Tak-kun

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 31

    Gender: Male

    Height 175

    Weight 68

    Eye color: Black

    Hair color: Black.

    My hair is a mess.

    You''re right, you''re right.

    Appearance.

    He''s laid back. He''s also like a mob character.

    Hobbies and special skills Cooking, catnip, being able to fall asleep quickly.

    What I like to do Laid back, coasting, eating

    Things I''m not good at: fighting, love.

    Occupation: Unemployed, recluse.

    character

    The basics are laid back. He doesn''t care about the details. He is aware of his own weaknesses, but he''s willing to give his life for his friends. He has no experience in love, and is a bit of a fool when it comes to love.

    Life History

    He has longed to be an adventurer since he was young, and when he was twelve years old, he tried to register with the Adventurer''s Guild, but failed the test. Later, he was picked up by the great sage Nuruhachi and introduced to the guild by the back door. However, when he was twenty years old, he was expelled from the party and retired. For the next ten years, he has been living a life of survival, holed up in the mountains for the rest of his life.

    Clothing.

    He wears simple cloth clothing. After obtaining the Magic Sword Karuna, he wears a waist belt made of animal skin and keeps Karuna on his left side.

    Part 2.

    [Leia, gods descend]

    Name: Leia.

    Not a nickname.

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 16

    Gender: Female

    Height 160

    Weight 45

    Eye color: Black

    Hair color: Black.

    BWH 80 57 83

    Hairstyle Long hair, sometimes curled back.

    Appearance.

    She''s like a warrior''s daughter.

    Hobbies and special skills Asceticism, god dropping

    My favorite thing, Takumi.

    Things I''m not good at: Detail work, bugs in general

    Professional Swordsman

    character

    He is straightforward and honest. He is not good at deceitfulness and backstabbing, and tends to have a blind faith in what he believes.

    Background.

    A swordsman from the East, he trained from a young age to endure all kinds of pain, and mastered the secret art of divine descent. However, due to his power, he is unable to stay in one place and travels from place to place. He became Takumi''s apprentice through Alice''s introduction, and for the first time, he feels he has a place of his own.

    Clothing.

    He is dressed like a monk''s hakama and points a katana similar to a Japanese sword at his waist.

    The three

    [Black Dragon Chloe]

    Name: Chloe.

    The nickname is Koo-chan.

    First person My name is Us.

    Race: Dragon

    Age 20

    Gender: Female

    Height, 170.

    Weight 52 (not including wings and tail)

    Eye color: Red

    Hair color: White.

    BWH 90 59 90

    Haircut: Short bob.

    Whenever I get excited, I speak in the Drago dialect, just like the Kansai dialect.

    Appearance.

    Black horns on its head, black wings on its back, and sharp, pointed claws on its large hands.

    Hobbies and Specialties Nail sharpening, wing trimming, horn polishing, hunting

    Favorite things Takumi

    I am not good at this. My old sister (Karuna)

    Occupation: Black Dragon.

    character

    Savvy personality. He can be seen to look down on people and weaknesses, but he also respects and admires them when they recognize their strength.

    Background.

    He is an elite born into a family of black dragons. His grandfather was once the Dragon King, and his father is now the king (not shown). His older sister Karuna was supposed to be the next Dragon King, but she was banished from the clan, and now she is planning to make Takumi the king.

    Clothing

    Rather than being clothed on the outside, the important parts are covered like a swimsuit with black scales. When in dragon form, it grows to 25 meters in size.

    Its four.

    The most powerful Alice in humanity.

    Name: Alice

    Not a nickname.

    First person. I am.

    Race Human

    Age 17

    Gender: Female

    Height 163

    Weight 45

    Eye color: Blue

    Hair color: Blonde.

    BWH 85 55 87

    Hairstyle. Long hair down to the ground.

    Appearance.

    She is fantastically beautiful, with long, smooth blonde hair that grows long enough to touch the ground. He wears silver armor and carries a large sword that Takumi left behind.

    Hobbies and Special Skills Takumi Stalking

    Favorite things Takumi

    What I''m not good at

    Profession: Swordsman

    character

    He doesn''t show his emotions and is a quiet person, but when it comes to Takumi, he is very talkative. He is not interested in anything other than being strong and Takumi, and he eliminates anything that gets in his way.

    Life History

    His background is unknown until he was picked up by Takumi in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth. When he was picked up, he was like a wild beast. After Takumi picked him up, he learned to speak and grew up as a human. And ten years later, he would earn the title of the strongest of all humans.

    Clothing.

    Before the Nuruhachi war, he was equipped with silver armor, but now his chest area has been destroyed, exposing his skin. The white fabric inside is also torn, but he doesn''t care about it and keeps it intact.

    Part 5.

    [Great Sage Nuruhachi]

    Name: Nuruhachi

    Real name: Nu Lucia Hashtar Tilt.

    First person Nuruhachi.

    Race: Elves

    Age: Over 1,000 years old, about 20 years old in appearance.

    Gender: Female

    Height 167

    Weight 49

    Eye color: Gray

    Hair color: Silver hair.

    BWH 88 55 90

    Hairstyle: Semi-long

    Appearance.

    Semi-long silver hair, slightly sleepy gray eyes and pouty lips.

    Hobbies and special skills: fiddling with Takumi, general magic

    Favorite things Takumi

    Things I''m not good at Alice, things that don''t work magic

    Occupation, Great Sage.

    character

    He is basically the image of a calm and ruthless wizard who is unfazed by anything, but when it comes to Takumi, his personality is quite disturbed. While he doesn''t open up to most of them, he is often seen to be as harsh and emotional as his own children when it comes to Takumi.

    Background.

    It has survived for over 1,000 years. Because he has lived so long, he has more and more titles in his name. The fact that his real name is Nu, Lussian territory, 372nd head of the House of Hashtar, and Tilt the Great Sage, gives him a sense of history.

    Dress.

    He is dressed like a wizard. He is wearing a large cloak that hides his entire body, but underneath he is dressed lightly and in a vintage outfit. He is wearing a pointy hat.

    Part 6.

    [Child Chiharu]

    Name: Chihar

    First name: Chiharu.

    Race: Elves

    Age Unknown, looks about 5 years old.

    Gender: Female

    Height 100

    Weight 15

    Eye color: Gray

    Hair color: Silver hair.

    Hairstyle: Semi-long

    Appearance.

    Semi-long silver hair, slightly sleepy gray eyes and pouty lips.

    Hobbies and skills Napping and magic

    Favorite things Takumi

    Things Takumi doesn''t like

    Occupation: Children

    character

    Normally, she is a normal young girl, but when she senses that Takumi is in danger, she changes her tone and personality to that of an adult.

    Background

    Mystery at this point.

    Clothing

    Clothing is simple fabric clothing.

    Its 7

    [Majestic Sword Karuna]

    Name: Karuna.

    first person

    Race: Dragon -> Magic Sword

    Age 25 to ?

    Gender: Female

    Height 170 to 100.

    Weight 51 to 1.5.

    Eye color Red

    Hair color: White.

    BWH 75 58 80

    Hairstyle: Long hair

    Tone of voice: Always speaks in the Drago dialect, similar to the Kansai dialect

    Appearance.

    He has black horns on his head, with black wings on his back and sharp, pointed claws on his large hands. In contrast to Chloe, she has a vine chest.

    ¡ú Magic Sword Time.

    A jet-black sword with an elaborately carved handle

    Hobbies and special skills, comedic commentary, jaryu ankoku, fireball

    My favorite thing, Tak-kun.

    I''m not good at it. A strict code.

    Profession: Black Dragon ¡ú Magic Sword

    character

    He is a generalist. Doesn''t care about the details. He is a free-spirited person and dislikes strict and troublesome things. On the other hand, he''s a lonely and sensitive person.

    Background

    He is an elite born to a family of black dragons. His grandfather was an ancient dragon (Ancient Dragon). He was supposed to be the next Dragon King, but due to his power, he was banished from the clan and turned into a magical sword.

    Clothing.

    Rather than wearing clothes on the outside, the important parts are covered by black scales like a swimsuit. When in the dragon system, it grows to 50 meters in size.

    ¡úWhen the magic sword.

    It is housed in a black sheath.

    Part 8.

    [Beast King Miakis]

    Name: Miakis

    First person My name is me.

    Species Demon race Beastmen

    Age, looks like he''s in his 20s.

    Gender: Female

    Height 168

    Weight 55

    Eye color: Amber.

    Hair color: Brown and black with stripes.

    BWH 82 58 85

    Hairstyle, mid-short, with cat ears.

    Tone of voice A "nya" is added to the end of the word. However, the "nya" is lost when he is talking seriously.

    Characteristics

    He has brown fur with black stripes and the letter M on his forehead. His ears are perched on top of his mid-short head, and his eyes are amber with narrow, vertical black eyes.

    Hobbies and Specialties basking in the sun, and dynamic vision that makes time seem to stand still.

    What I love, you never give up, you stuck-up idiot.

    I don''t like it, b*tc*.

    Occupation Four Heavenly Kings

    character

    He is wary and wild, but once his guard is down, he becomes cheerful and friendly.

    Background.

    Originally, he was a cat-shaped demon, but his family was destroyed by humans and he turned into a demon. From then on, he was all alone until he met the Demon King.

    Clothing.

    On the outside, it''s not so much that he''s wearing clothes as it is that he''s covered like a bathing suit with a furry thing in all the important areas.

    Its nine.

    [Berserkers sach]

    Name: Sacha Torte.

    First person.

    Race Human

    Age: 29

    Gender: Male

    Height 210

    Weight 105

    Eye Color: Amber.

    Hair color: Orange.

    My hair is a mess.

    Weapons Great Sword, Magic Shield King Bomb

    Appearance.

    It has long, shaggy hair, sharp eyes reminiscent of a bird of prey, and fang-like canine teeth that are visible in its mouth.

    Body Type When pushed into a corner, he goes berserk and is ten times more powerful.

    Favorite thing: Cats.

    Dislikes. Down a notch.

    Occupation F-rated adventurer

    character

    He is sketchy and belligerent. He doesn''t care about right and wrong and doesn''t care about the details.

    Background.

    He was a war orphan and had been a mercenary at an early age. When he became an adventurer, he started with a misunderstanding of the introductory exam and thumped his way to the top rankings by becoming an S-ranked adventurer. However, his abilities were exposed after a blunder at the Jugoukai, and he quickly fell to the lowest rank he has ever been.

    Clothing.

    The area of clothing you are wearing is small and exposes your raised muscles.

    That 10

    [Space Explorer Linden]

    Name: Linden Lindberg.

    Nickname: Lynn (but only Takumi)

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 28 (but not old enough to have lived with the Demon King for a few years)

    Gender: Female

    Height 165

    Weight 48

    BWH 85 57 89

    Eye color: Black (with glasses)

    Hair color: Black.

    Her hair is usually long. When she is a secretary, she wears her hair in a ponytail.

    Appearance.

    He is becoming more similar to the main body of the Demon King in appearance, but he still retains some of his original face.

    Hobbies: Tea

    Specialities: Spatial magic, synthesis magic.

    Favorite things Takumi

    Occupation Guild Secretary ¡ú Unemployed

    character

    A meticulous personality with a keen attention to detail. She has a calm judgment. However, when it comes to Takumi, she loses her cool and acts boldly.

    Life History

    He has a history of spending time with Takumi when he was a child. The details are unknown. After coexisting with the Demon King, he worked as the secretary of the Guild Association.

    Clothing.

    She prefers to wear a black maid''s outfit.

 89 Character introduction part 2

    Part 11

    Princess of the Cliffs, Sasha.

    Name: Sasha.

    Real name: Salia Shana Lucia.

    First person. I am.

    Race Human

    Age 28

    Gender: Female

    Height 160

    Weight 45

    BWH 85 55 87

    Eye Color: Brown

    Hair color: Light brown.

    Her hair is long. She wears her hair in a bun when she''s not dressed for the occasion.

    Appearance.

    She is called the Princess of the Cliffs because her skin is as white as snow and she rarely smiles, which gives her a cold impression, but she laughs a lot and seems to be kind to those close to her.

    Hobbies: Make-up, sewing

    Special Skill Recovery Magic

    Favorite things Takumi

    Things I''m not good at: Underhandedness, full-on zippered takumi

    Occupation: Princess, monk

    character

    She has a straightforward personality and a strong maternal instinct.

    She has a strong belief that she will not change her mind once she has made a decision. She is a firm believer in speaking up for herself, even to people who are stronger than her, such as Nuruhachi and Alice.

    Background.

    She was born a princess in the Kingdom of Lucia, but due to her tomboyish nature, she was placed in a temple and trained as a monk. She is now in charge of the affairs of state in place of her mother, the queen, but she has completely abandoned her duties since she came to Takumi, enjoying the cave life.

    Clothing

    When she is a princess, she wears a white dress and is equipped with a gold tiara.

    In her life with Takumi, she wears monk-like clothing and is equipped with a staff.

    Part 12.

    [Grand Thief Batts]

    Name: Batts.

    First person Ila.

    Race Human

    Age: 39

    Gender: Male

    Height 185

    Weight 85

    Eye color: Blue

    Hair Color Yellow

    Hairstyle Shaggy hair is forced into a bandana, but it sticks out.

    Appearance.

    Bandana and stubble. His well-trained body is full of energy and looks young.

    Hobbies: Gambling

    Speciality: Instantaneous capture and manipulation.

    I like drinking, women.

    I''m not good at it. A woman''s heart.

    Occupation: Thief

    character

    At first glance, he seems to have a good-natured personality, but in fact, he is a considerate character who always thinks of his friends.

    However, he seems embarrassed to let those around him know that, so he acts bluntly on purpose.

    Life History

    As a great bandit, he was straddling the world, but was caught by Rick when he stole into the Kingdom of Lucia.

    He seems to have been in the dungeons of the Kingdom of Lucia for several years, but is recruited by Nuruhachi and becomes part of the party.

    What he does after leaving Takumi and the others is a mystery.

    Clothes

    They don''t care much about their clothes, so they have been wearing the same cloth clothes for years.

    Part 13.

    [Silent Shield Rick]

    Name: Rick.

    First person. Me.

    Species. Human?

    Age?

    Gender: Male

    Height 178

    Weight?

    Eye color: Chestnut.

    Hair color. Red hair.

    Haircut: Short hair

    Appearance.

    He wears a variety of demonic equipment, but he dyes all of his equipment black to hide it.

    Hobbies: Shogi

    Special Skill: Infinite Shield Formations

    Favorite things Demon King.

    I''m not good at talking.

    Occupation: Knight Commander of the Royal Order of Lucia

    character

    He pursues his own ideals and considers everything else to be useless. In order to achieve a perfect world where all races are equal, her original personality has been sunk deep into the recesses of her mind.

    Nature

    He is from the barbaric region of the Northern North Country. As a brave man in the beginning, he fought many battles with the Demon King. It eventually turned from friendship to love, and eventually he would die to protect the Demon King. In his current state, Rick is in a near spirit (astral) body.

    Clothing.

    All black armor.

    A full-face armor that hides even his face, with no part of his skin visible.

    Its 14.

    [Secret Jor]

    Name: Jor.

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 16

    Gender: Female

    Height 163

    Weight 42

    BWH 79 52 80

    Eye color: Black

    Hair color: Black.

    Hairstyle Long hair, though hidden by the black costume.

    Appearance.

    The only thing peeking out from the gaps in his black costume is his eyes, but his sharp hanging eyes are impressive. It is rumored that she becomes prettier when she smiles, but no one has ever seen her smile.

    Hobbies: Training

    Special Skill: Ninjutsu

    Favorite things Rick.

    I don''t like it. Love.

    Occupation: Covert.

    character

    He is an intuitive type who can only see what he believes in.

    Until Leia took away his gods, he thought that enduring rigorous training and following the laws of his village was everything.

    In a sense, she is pure, so it is easy for her to fall into religions.

    Life History

    A hermit from the East. From a young age, he trained to endure all kinds of pain, and mastered the secret art of divine descent, but was robbed of his god by Leia. Later, he trained under the strongest hermit in the East and learned the art of concealment.

    Dress.

    Dressed in all black.

    The 15

    [Semi-mechanical machina]

    Name: Makina.

    First person: Jibun.

    Half human, half machine.

    Age: 22

    Gender: Female

    Height 167

    Weight Secret (quite heavy)

    BWH 75 55 78

    Eye color: Left gray, narrow-eyed, right camera

    Hair color: Gray.

    Haircut: Short bob that hides the right eye.

    Appearance.

    The right half of his body was an iron-like machine.

    His bangs covered the right eye area, and his face was only visible in his narrow left eye, which seemed to be closed. Every once in a while, as if breathing, the machine part lights up and makes a sound like air leaks.

    Hobbies Maintenance

    Special Talents: Mechanical Flash, Longinus

    Favorite things Machines

    Things I''m not good at, people.

    Occupation: Adventurer and backstabber

    character

    He appears calm and collected, but in fact he is a passionate person.

    He has a deep-seated hatred for humans and desires to remove the remaining ugly human parts of his body to become a perfect machine with no feelings.

    Biography

    Born in the machine city of Southern South City.

    He lost the right half of his body when he was young and was given a mechanical body by Dr. Deus.

    Clothing.

    The non-machine left half is wrapped in a thin cloth, revealing a glimpse of human skin. The lower part of the face is covered by a mechanical mask and only the upper half is visible.

    The sixteenth.

    Hexenbiest babimo.

    Name: Baby Mo.

    First person. Mokki.

    Race: Hexenbiest

    Age I''ve been a baby-mo for ten years.

    Gender?

    Height: Swells and shrinks

    Weight Heavier or lighter

    Eye color. Unrecognizable.

    Hair color: White hair.

    Haircut, white hair, like cotton candy.

    Appearance.

    Most of them are covered in white fluff and only a small black nose is visible. When they are excited, sometimes a thin black tail comes out. Only when they eat something, their mouths open as big as Pac-Man''s.

    Hobbies: Sanpoaching

    I''m good at catching people.

    Favorite food Takumi Curry

    I don''t like it. Nuruhachi.

    Occupation Pet

    character

    At first, he only missed Takumi because of his sensitivity to hostility. He is super-ambitious to those he misses and is always in close contact with them. She is fluffy and cute.

    Background.

    The reincarnation of the Emperor Behemoth, who was defeated by Nuruhachi.

    He was covered in an iron-black outer shell and covered in armor, but he has lost all trace of his appearance and has become a white, round, hairballed beast.

    Clothing.

    I''m not wearing anything.

    Number 17.

    [Brave man ends]

    Name End

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 20

    The gender, it''s actually a girl.

    5''10" tall

    Weight 58

    BWH 82 58 79

    Eye color: Chestnut.

    Hair color. Red hair.

    Haircut: Short cut

    Appearance.

    He carries the Holy Sword Excalibur with him at all times.

    He has quite a lot of breasts, but he is not recognizable as a woman on the outside because of his salash and looks like a beautiful young man with a sweet mask.

    Hobbies: Horseback riding, doll collecting.

    Special Skill

    I love it. A strong man.

    I don''t like it, the pensive man.

    Occupation: Adventurer.

    character

    She acts like a man, but she is actually a pure-hearted maiden.

    She even tries to make Takumi take the blame for the mere fact that he touched her breasts.

    upbringing

    He was born in the northern region as a member of a brave family.

    Since only boys have been born to the brave clan, she was born a girl but raised as a boy.

    His father, the chief of the clan, tells him that he was born a female for a reason, and he is named End, the one who will end the battle between the heroes and the demon king.

    Dress.

    He is wearing a blue cloak and looks like a brave man.

    Part 18.

    [Goblin King Jaslak]

    Name: Jaslak.

    First person. Me.

    Race: Goblins

    Age Thousands of years old.

    Gender Male

    Height 185

    Weight 65

    Eye color: Emerald green.

    Hair Color Blue

    Haircut: long, smooth hair.

    Appearance.

    He is fundamentally different from other goblins.

    They have a slender, tall stature, clear white skin and a handsome, sweet mask.

    Basically, he is close to human.

    Hobbies: Shogi

    Special skills: escaping, escaping the skin.

    I like things that are weaker than I am.

    What I''m not good at. Something stronger than me.

    Profession. Eternal NEET.

    character

    He appears to be mild and calm, but is actually passionate.

    He knows his own weaknesses, but he hasn''t given up on his dream of becoming the strongest.

    He believes that one day he can become a king who never runs away from anyone.

    Dress.

    Stylish suits.

    upbringing

    He was born as the weakest demon goblin.

    Jaslak is the weakest of the goblins.

    However, perhaps because he is the weakest, he is far more cowardly than other goblins, and his ability to sense danger is outstanding, and he survives by escaping many difficult situations.

    As long as he lives, he will eventually become strong.

    With that thought in mind, Jaslak simply survived.

    Little by little, little by little, over what seemed like an eternity - one year, ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years - Jaslak gained knowledge and strength.

    Running away from humans, from dragons, from heroes, but not just running away, every time he runs away, he learns something and becomes a little bit stronger.

    Eventually, Jaslak becomes the strongest goblin king in the world. He learns knowledge and magic like no one else.

    Excerpt from The Goblin King.

    Part 19

    [Camilla the Vampire King]

    Name: Camilla

    First person. Me.

    Race: Demon Vampires

    Age, looks like late 20s.

    Gender: Female

    Height 175

    Weight 55

    Eye color: The eyes are closed so you can''t see them.

    Hair color: White.

    Hairstyle, long hair down to the waist.

    BWH 91 62 93

    Appearance.

    He has sharp fangs and bat-bat-like wings.

    Hobbies and Specialties Bloodsucking, batting.

    Favorite things, blood, night.

    I don''t like sunshine in the morning.

    Occupation Four Heavenly Kings

    character

    She''s high strung at night, but in the morning she''s apparently low blood pressure and dull.

    She plays the role of a slightly erotic older sister, but in fact, she has not had much experience with the romantic side of things and is a pure-hearted person.

    Life History

    As the true ancestor of vampires, he is born with immense power.

    He seems to have other members of his family, but they do not appear in the public eye.

    He seems to enjoy a reclusive life.

    Dressing.

    By day, he wears a large black parasol, sunglasses over his eyes, and a black cloak over his entire body. At night, he often prefers to wear a red dress.

    Part 20.

    [Azathoth, the Dark King]

    Name: Azathoth.

    First person None.

    Species Demon race Unknown

    Age Unknown

    Gender Unknown

    Height, unknown.

    Weight Unknown

    Eye color unknown.

    Hair color, unknown.

    Haircut, unknown.

    Tone I often quote Nietzsche. However, there is no Nietzsche in this world. It is unclear where he learned the phrase.

    Characteristics of Nietzsche

    His entire body is covered in darkness, and all he can see is his silhouette.

    Hobbies and special skills Darkness.

    Favorite things Darkness.

    I''m not good at light.

    Occupation Four Heavenly Kings

    character

    Unknown.

    He rarely expresses his emotions.

    Background.

    Unknown. The strongest man in the Four Heavenly Kings.

    His identity has never been seen by anyone.

    He is said to be a match for the Demon King.

    Clothing.

    Rumor has it that he is naked in the dark.

 90 Character introduction part 3

    Part 21

    [Immortal Dogma]

    Name: Dogma.

    First person. This dogma.

    Race: Demon Skeleton

    Age Thousands of years old.

    Gender: Male

    Height 185

    Weight 15

    Eye color: No eyes.

    Hair color, no hair.

    Haircut, no hair.

    Appearance.

    The whole body is bone.

    When fused with a chimera, it''s a bit of a mixed bag.

    Hobbies and Special Skills Immortality Pelvic Massage.

    Favorite thing: Dogs.

    I don''t like cats (Miakis).

    Occupation Four Heavenly Kings (?)

    character

    Although he has an arrogant attitude, he is actually sensitive and concerned about being the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings. He is training behind the scenes in order to be recognized by everyone.

    Life History

    He was originally a human, but after death, he regenerates as a bone monster and eventually evolves into a demon. Because he has the power of infinite regeneration, the concept of death does not exist and he does not feel fear.

    Clothing.

    He wears the tattered armor, helmet, and cloak he used to wear as a human.

    Its 22

    [Ancient dragon]

    Name: ENCHE

    First person. Me.

    Race: Dragon

    Age Thousands of years old.

    Gender: Male

    Height 172

    Weight 58

    Eye color: Red

    Hair color: White.

    Haircut: Gray hair all back.

    Habits Occasionally, he speaks in the Drago dialect, similar to the Kansai dialect.

    Appearance

    Its dragon form can reach up to 250 meters.

    It has golden scales.

    Hobbies and Special Skills Nameless Special Move.

    (The nameless special move was the last trump card to release the power he had been accumulating every day for thousands of years since he was born, but it was drowned out by Alice with just a little spunk. (Currently, he''s secretly storing his power again from the first one and bent on revenge.

    Favorite thing Ume tea

    We''re not good at that. Bad.

    Occupation: Retirement

    character

    He is usually calm, but he has no mercy on his opponents.

    Because he values order, he is strict with his own people, and even Sun Karuna, who has repeatedly acted lawlessly, has been confined to the sword.

    Background.

    Until Alice defeated him, he was born the King of Dragons and reigned at the top of the ecosystem. Now, he is a vehicle for Alice and is used as a lumberjack.

    Clothing

    When in human form, he wears a dark blue kimono. She hides her wings and tail.

    Part 23.

    [Chairman Barbaroy]

    Name: Barbaroi Souza.

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age: Hundreds of years old.

    Gender: Male

    Height 165

    Weight 51

    Eye color: Black

    Hair Color None

    Smooth hair.

    Appearance.

    A wrinkled old man as thin as a dead tree

    Hobbies and Specialties Darkness, Drain Circle, Shishinchi

    What I love: Surprise.

    I don''t like it. Takumi.

    Occupation: Guild President

    character

    He is a strategist and a master at catching his opponents off-guard by any means necessary. He makes himself look weak, lets his guard down, kills the unwary, and sets up traps. Only in the moment when he can defeat an opponent with certainty will he explode and kill them with a single blow.

    ''''If it''s only pure strength, the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) and Alice would be far stronger. But the one I least want to fight is Barbaroi." *Nuruhachi says

    upbringing

    He was a muscular martial artist who believed that power was everything, but he was beaten by a hermit who was said to be the strongest in the East, and he became his apprentice.

    He has a history with Nuruhachi from his youth before he became the guild president, but this will probably never be discussed.

    Clothing

    He doesn''t like to wear much formal clothing, preferring to dress like street clothes.

    Part 24.

    [Super-hunter Dagan]

    Name: Dagan.

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 55

    Gender: Male

    Height, 180.

    Weight 72

    Eye Color: Brown

    Hair color: Brown.

    Haircut, short hair.

    Appearance.

    Despite his age of approaching old age, his body exudes an aura of gravitas that could be mistaken for the beast itself, not the hunter.

    Hobbies and Special Skills Demon hunting

    Favorite food Meat

    We don''t like vegetables.

    Occupation: Hunter.

    character

    He has a serious personality and common sense.

    He is a long-time friend of Sacha.

    Biography

    Born into a family of hunters, he was taught to hunt by his father from an early age. He is considered to be second to none in terms of the number of wild monsters he has killed.

    Clothing.

    He wears equipment made of animal skins and is equipped with a long hunting rifle.

    Its 25

    [Super Brain Deus]

    Name: Dr. Deus.

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age 35

    Gender: Male

    Height 150

    Weight 40

    Eye color: Gray

    Hair color: Gray.

    Hairstyle, shaved haircut.

    Appearance.

    He is short, skinny and slender, but has a large, unbalanced head.

    Hobbies and Special Skills Research

    Favorite things Machines

    Things I''m not good at: Spooks (non-scientific stuff)

    Occupation Doctor of Philosophy

    character

    Until he met Takumi, he saw everything as experimental material and was only interested in research.

    It seems that Takumi''s interest in Takumi, to whom his own research had failed to extend, gave him an emotional attachment as a human being at the same time.

    Background

    He was born in the machine city of South City, South, and was named the world''s smartest man at the age of only five. He has developed a number of weapons, a machina body, and the Takumi Point system.

    Clothing.

    He always wears a white coat and glasses.

    Part 26.

    [Demon King Maria]

    Name: Maria

    First name: Yo.

    Race Demon King

    Age, looks like he''s in his 20s. (about 10,000 years old)

    Gender: Female

    Height 167

    Weight 49

    BWH 88 55 90

    Eye color: Blue

    Hair Color Blue

    Hairstyle: Long enough to cover the chest.

    Appearance.

    He is very similar to Nuruhachi, with slightly sleepy blue eyes and plump, puffy lips.

    Interests Flower

    Special skill Gravity control

    Favorite things Blue Rose.

    Things I''m not good at. Loneliness.

    Demon King.

    character

    He has a dismissive attitude and acts bossy, but is actually extremely lonely. He has never been in a relationship, and is easy to fall in love with.

    Life History

    When humanity did not yet exist on earth, out of chaos, they were born.

    Because of his strength, he sealed his own body in a dungeon and took on an astral body. He entered the human race in his spirit body and tried to coexist with them, but failed time and time again, and retreated into the Demon King''s Labyrinth.

    Clothing.

    Whether it''s nudity or clothes getting torn off, I''m often naked during the main body.

    Part 27

    [Eastern Immortals]

    Name Unknown

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age Thousands of years old.

    Gender: Male

    Height 160

    Weight 39

    Eye color: White

    Hair color: White.

    Hairstyle A few long strands of hair remain, but not that many.

    Appearance.

    An old man as skinny as a piece of pole and as thin as a piece of wood, who looks like he could fly away if the wind blows

    Hobbies and special skills Meditation

    Favorite things Nature

    I''m not good at fighting.

    Profession.

    character

    It is said to have the power to see the present, the past, the future, and everything, and is no longer more like a human being, but more like a plant in its emotions.

    Background.

    The first human chosen by the Demon King to be his retainer. He is not completely immortal, but is slowly aging. After leaving the Demon King, he lived in the East as a hermit and entrusted Leia with the Holy Sword Masamune.

    (See Volume 1, back chapter.)

    clothing

    He is clothed in a raggedy cloth and holding a cane.

    Part 28.

    Android Ex.

    Name: X

    First person None.

    Race: Android

    Age: 20 years old

    Gender: Female

    Height 145

    Weight 300

    BWH 84 55 88

    Eye Color: Brown

    Hair color: Brown.

    Hairstyle. Hairstyle.

    Tone of voice: A lot of "sss" at the end of words.

    Appearance.

    He wears goggles and his face is half hidden, but he is petite and pretty.

    Hobbies Weapon collection.

    Special Skills Limit Break

    Favorite things Money

    We''re not very good at that. Poverty.

    Occupation: Combatant

    character

    He''s a carefree character who doesn''t think too much about being a human being.

    He seems to respect Dr. Deus, but thinks of him as a friend.

    Life History

    Because his family is poor, he is bought by Dr. Deus to help his family. He became an experimental sample of himself and was subjected to human modification.

    Clothing.

    He carries a machine gun in his right hand, a beam saber in his left, and a large rocket launcher on his back. He wears a crossbelt with countless bullets in his chest, plus two small guns and a large shield attached to his waist.

    Part 29.

    [Michta Keydomo]

    Name: Mikta (current)

    First person. Me.

    Race Human

    Age: 22

    Gender: Male

    Height 174

    Weight 64

    Eye color: Black

    Hair color: Black.

    Hairstyle: Very short.

    Appearance.

    He is a handsome man who always wears a suit and is determined to look good.

    Hobbies and skills Organizing.

    I like it. The name Takumi.

    Something I hate, Takumi.

    Occupation: Adventurer ¡ú Guild Association Secretary

    character

    She was originally honest and cheerful, but now she''s twisted because of Takumi.

    Background.

    His original name was Takumi. However, due to a law that says the same name as the guild''s number one ranked player is not allowed, he changes his name to Mikuta. He has a grudge against Takumi for causing this, but it is unlikely that he will ever get the chance to take revenge.

    Clothing

    A clean suit.

 91 Our disciple term dismantling new book

    ¡¾Éñ½µ¤í¤·¡¿

    –|·½¤ÎëL¤·Àï¤Ë×¡¤àÐ¡¤µ¤ÊÒ»×å¤¬´ú¡©ÊÜ¤±¾@¤¤¤Ç¤­¤¿ÃØÐg¡£

    °Ë°ÙÍò£¨¤ä¤ª¤è¤í¤º£©¤ÎÉñ¤ò¼À¤ê¡¢¤½¤Î»ê¤òÉíÌå¤ËËÞ¤¹Ðg¡£

    Ò»×å¤ÎÕß¤ÏÎåšr¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È³õÉñ£¨¤¦¤¤¤¸¤ó£©¤Îƒx¤òÐÐ¤¤¡¢¤½¤ÎÉí¤ËÉñ¤ò½µ¤í¤¹¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÉñ¤ÏÉúÑÄ¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÉí¤òÊØ¤ê¡¢¹²¤Ëši¤à’ì¤±Ìæ¤¨¤Î¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    ¹Ê¤Ë¡¢Ò»×å¤ÎÕß¤ÏÉñ¤¬²»¿ì¤ËË¼¤ï¤Ì¤è¤¦¡¢Éú¤Þ¤ì¤¿•r¤«¤é¤½¤ÎÉíÌå¤òÇå¤á¡¢Ò»ÇÐ¤Î·x£¨¤±¤¬£©¤ì¤¬¤Ê¤­¤è¤¦ÐÞÐÐ¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¤¢¤é¤æ¤ë¿àÍ´¤ËÄÍ¤¨¡¢¤¢¤é¤æ¤ë¸ÐÇé¤ò’Î¤Æ¡¢Éñ¤ÎÈÝ¤ìÎï¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Ù¤¯¡¢š°ÈÕš°ÈÕ¡¢µØªz¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÐÞÐÐ¤ËÄÍ¤¨¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯Éñ¤ò½µ¤í¤¹¤³¤È¤òÔS¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤¦¤·¤ÆµÃ¤¿Éñ¤Ï¡¢¤â¤Ï¤ä×Ô·Ö¤Î·ÖÉí¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ò»²¿¤È¤Ê¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÕß¤Î¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    ¡¾ËÄÉñÖù£¨¤·¤·¤ó¤Á¤å¤¦£©¡¿

    Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ËËÆ¤¿ÐgÊ½¤òÈËég¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Öù¤ËËÞ¤é¤»¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤òÉñÂ}¤Êˆö¤Ø¤È•NÈA¤µ¤»¤ëÃØÐg¡£

    ËÞ¤é¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Éñ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Éñ¤ËÊË¤¨¤ëÐþÎä¡¢°×»¢¡¢Çàýˆ¡¢ÖìÈ¸¤ÎËÄÌå¤ÎÉñª•¤Ç¡¢ËÄ·½¤ËËÞ¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢½Y½ç¤òˆ¤ë¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¡£

    ËÄÉñ¤Î„¿¹û¤Ï˜”¡©¤Ç¡¢ÐþÎä¤ÏÖÂÃü‚û¤È¤Ê¤ë¥À¥á©`¥¸¤ò¼ç´ú¤ï¤ê¤·¡¢°×»¢¤Ï²»Õý¤òÒŠ’i¤­¡¢Çàýˆ¤ÏÇ·“p¤·¤¿²¿Î»¤òÖÎ¯Ÿ¤·¡¢ÖìÈ¸¤ÏËÀ¤ó¤À¤â¤Î¤òÌKÉú¤µ¤»¤ë¡£

    ¾šÁ•Ô‡ºÏ¤äÓ–¾š¤Ë×îßm¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¬FÔÚ¡¢¤³¤ÎÃØÐg¤òÊ¹¤¨¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ï¡¢–|·½×îŠ¤ÎÏÉÈË¤È¤½¤ÎµÜ×Ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¥®¥ë¥É»áéL¤Î¥Ð¥ë¥Ð¥í¥¤¤À¤±¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¡¾Ê®ºÀ»á£¨¤¸¤å¤¦¤´¤¦¤«¤¤£©¡¿

    ¥®¥ë¥É¥é¥ó¥­¥ó¥°ÉÏÎ»Ê®Ãû¤È»áéL¤ÈÃØ•ø¤ÎÊ®¶þÈË¤ÇÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤ë¥®¥ë¥É×î¸ß»á×h¡£

    ×îÖØÒª°¸¼þ¤¬°kÉú¤·¤¿ˆöºÏ¤Ë¡¢¥®¥ë¥É»áéL¤ÎÅÐ¶Ï¤Çé_´ß¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    »á×h¤Ïš°»Ø¡¢¥®¥ë¥É…f»á±¾²¿¤ÇÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬¥®¥ë¥É¥é¥ó¥­¥ó¥°Ò»Î»¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é¤Ï¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¶´¿ßÇ°¤ÇÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    »á×h¤ÇÊ¹¤ï¤ì¤ë¾Þ´ó¤ÊƒÒ×¿¤Ï¡¢ºÀÈA¤Ê×°ï—¤ÎÈë¤Ã¤¿Ö±¾¶£µ¥á©`¥È¥ë³Ì¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢•rÓ‹¤ÈÍ¬¤¸£°¤«¤é£±£±¤ÎÊý×Ö¤¬¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë´úÒÛ¤òÁ¢¤Æ¤º¤ËÇ·Ï¯¤·¤¿ˆöºÏ¤Ï¡¢¥é¥ó¥­¥ó¥°¤¬ÏÂ¤¬¤ë¤Ê¤É¤Î¥Ú¥Ê¥ë¥Æ¥£©`¤â¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤«¤é¡¢´úÒÛ¤Ê¤·¤ÎÍêÈ«Ç·Ï¯Õß¤ÏéL¤¤šsÊ·¤ÎÖÐ¡¢Ò»ÈË¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¾Îå´ó¹ú¼Ò¡¿

    ´óê‘¤Ë¤Ï´ó¤­¤¯·Ö¤±¤ÆÎå¤Ä¤Î¹ú¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    Âù×åµØŽ¡¡¢±±·½¥Î©`¥¹¥«¥ó¥È¥ê©`¡£

    ÉñÙÁ¥ÎµØ¡¢–|·½¥¤©`¥¹¥È¥°¥é¥¦¥ó¥É¡£

    Ä§·¨Íõ¹ú¡¢Î÷·½¥¦¥§¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É¡£

    ™CÐµ¶¼ÊÐ¡¢ÄÏ·½¥µ¥¦¥¹¥·¥Æ¥£¡£

    ¾tºÏ¹ú¼Ò¡¢ÖÐÑë¥»¥ó¥¿©`¥ï©`¥ë¥É¡£

    Âù×åµØŽ¡¡¢±±·½¥Î©`¥¹¥«¥ó¥È¥ê©`¤Ï¡¢ÓÂÕß¤ÎÒ»×å¤¬¤¤¤ë¤È¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëµØÓò¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎËû¤Î¤³¤È¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤ï¤«¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ±±·½¤ÎÕß¤Ï¡¢ÓÂÕßÒÔÍâ¡¢Ëû¤Î¹ú¤ØÐÐ¤¯¤³¤È¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ëû¹ú¤ÎÇÖÈë¤òÔS¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ‡g¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ËØÊÖ¤ÇÄ§Îï¤òµ¹¤¹¤è¤¦¤ÊÂù×å¹²¤¬Òç¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëŸo·¨µØŽ¡¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬Õæ‚Î¤Î¤Û¤É¤Ï¶¨¤«¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Îô¡¢¥É¥é¥´¥ó¤ÎÒ»×å¤â×¡¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤³¤«¤é¤¤¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤«¤é¡¢¥É¥é¥´¥ó¤â×¡¤á¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¿Ö¤í¤·¤¤¹ú¤È¤·¤Æ¿Ö¤ì¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    £¨³öÉíÕß ¥ê¥Ã¥¯¡¢¥¨¥ó¥É £©

    ÉñÙÁ¥ÎµØ¡¢–|·½¥¤©`¥¹¥È¥°¥é¥¦¥ó¥É¤Ï¡¢ëLÃÜ¤äÊÌ¤¬¤ª¤ê¡¢Ëû¤Î¹ú¤Ë¤Ê¤¤¡¸ÙÁ£¨¤ï£©¡¹¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë¶ÀÌØ¤Îëƒ‡ìšÝ¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤¿µØÓò¤È¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥¢¤ä¥è¥ë¤Î¹Êà_¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤âÉñ½µ¤í¤·¤ò»¤¨¤Æ¤­¤¿ÌØÊâ¤ÊëL¤·Àï¤Ç¡¢¥¤©`¥¹¥È¥Ñ©`¥¯¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Þ¤¿¡¢Éú¤Çô~¤òÊ³¤Ù¤ëÁ•‘T¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤³¤Î¹ú¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢Ê³ÎÄ»¯¤â¤«¤Ê¤ê®Ù|¤Ê¹ú¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    £¨³öÉíÕß ¥ì¥¤¥¢¡¢¥è¥ë¡¢¥Ð¥ë¥Ð¥í¥¤£©

    Ä§·¨Íõ¹ú¡¢Î÷·½¥¦¥§¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¥É¤Ï¡¢Ä§·¨¤¬ÖÐÐÄ¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¹ú¤Ç¡¢Ä§·¨¤Î¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎµØÎ»¤¬›Q¤Þ¤ë¡£

    Ä§·¨¤¬µÃÒâ¤Ê¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤ÎÒ»×å¤¬¶à¤¯×¡¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢ÈËég¤È¤Ï¹²´æ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤é¤º¡¢É­¤Ç¾²¤«¤ËÄº¤é¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¹ú¤Î¥È¥Ã¥×¤Ï¡¢ÁùÀÏŒ§(¤ê¤¯¤í¤¦¤É¤¦)¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÁùÈË¤ÎÀÏÈËß_¤Ç¡¢±íÎèÌ¨¤Ë¤Ï¤Û¤È¤ó¤Éî†¤ò³ö¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÑY¤«¤éÈ«¤Æ¤òÊËÇÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    £¨³öÉíÕß ¥Ì¥ë¥Ï¥Á¡¢¥ê¥ó¥Ç¥ó£©

    ™CÐµ¶¼ÊÐ¡¢ÄÏ·½¥µ¥¦¥¹¥·¥Æ¥£¤Ï¡¢¿ÆÑ§¤¬°kß_¤·¤¿¹ú¤Ç¡¢ÈâÌå¤è¤ê¤âÖªÄÜ¤¬°kß_¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤¬¶à¤¤¡£

    ¥É¥ï©`¥Õ¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë™CÐµ¤ËŠ¤¤Ò»×å¤¬×¡¤ó¤Ç¤ª¤ê¡¢¤³¤Á¤é¤ÏÈËégß_¤È¹²´æ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ÄÏ·½¤ÎÍõ¤Ï¡¢·Ç³£¤ËºÃ‘éµÄ¤Ç¡¢ã|¤ä‘éÜ‡¡¢¾¿˜O±øÆ÷¥À¥à¥¬¥ê¥ª¥ó¤Ê¤É¡¢Êý¶à¤¯¤Î±øÆ÷¤òé_°k¤µ¤»¡¢ÊÀ½çÕ÷·þ¤òÄ¿Õ“¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£

    £¨³öÉíÕß ¥Ç¥¦¥¹²©Ê¿¡¢¥Þ¥­¥Ê£©

    ¾tºÏ¹ú¼Ò¡¢ÖÐÑë¥»¥ó¥¿©`¥ï©`¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÃû¤ÎÍ¨¤ê¡¢Îå´ó¹ú¼Ò¤ÎÖÐÐÄ¤Ë´æÔÚ¤·¡¢×î¤â´ó¤­¤ÊÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ÊÀ½ç×î´ó¤ÎòTÊ¿‡â¤ò³Ö¤Ä¥ë¥·¥¢Íõ¹ú¤¬½yÀ¨¤·¡¢¥®¥ë¥É…f»á±¾²¿¤â¤¢¤ë¤³¤Î¹ú¤¬¡¢´óê‘¤ÎÖÐÐÄ¤Ë¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤Ç¡¢éL¤­¤Ë¤ï¤¿¤ê¡¢´ó¤­¤Ê‘éÕù¤ÏÆð¤³¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ´óê‘¤ÎÖÐÐÄ¤Ç¤¢¤ëžé¡¢˜”¡©¤ÊÎÄ»¯¤¬Èë¤êÂÒ¤ì¡¢¤³¤Î¹úÌØÓÐ¤ÎÎÄ»¯¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ÈË·N¤ä·N×å¤Î²î„e¤â¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ê¤¯¡¢Îå´ó¹ú¼Ò¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç×î¤â×¡¤ß¤ä¤¹¤¤¹ú¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    £¨³öÉíÕß ¥¿¥¯¥ß¡¢¥µ¥·¥ã¡¢¥Ð¥Ã¥Ä¤Ê¤É£©

 92 Episode 71 Takumi-sensei

    Dr. Takumi, please tell me!

    Leia raises her hand vigorously.

    Do you have any questions?

    I was wrong to say .......

    I wish I hadn''t said that and just went on with the class.

    ''Yes, yes, Leia. What is your question?

    Leia asks me that fearfully, and Leia asks me with sparkling eyes.

    ''''When confronting one on one, would it be more advantageous to attack first? Without a significant difference in ability, it would be difficult to take the lead.

    Huh? What''s ahead of you?

    Yikes. I have no idea what the question is about at all.

    You can''t see the meaning of the question at all.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re doing. It is a strategy to match the attack of the opponent, crush the initial attack and take the initiative.

    Yeah, I can''t even understand what Karuna said.

    As it is, I can''t remember too many letters to tell her, even if I wanted to.

    ''Well, um, yeah. The rest of the story is indeed difficult to remember, so I''d better forget it. More importantly, I think we can move more freely.

    Always be flexible. Always be flexible and don''t have a fixed point of reference. Takumi-sensei.

    Mm, you''re right, you''re right.

    As soon as he said those words, the hitherto quiet classroom got excited.

    ''There it is, Takumi-sensei, you''re right, you''re right!

    Wow, that was awesome! I''m glad I''m alive!

    "And the class is so easy to understand! He''ll teach you like a beginner, taking you down to the next level, without using hard jargon!

    Yeah, I''m a beginner.

    The open-air classroom, which was just a row of chairs and desks in a grassy field, was filled with many martial artists today.

    The round table of the Ten Goukai, which had been set up here not long ago, was now standing next to the entrance of the cave because it was in the way.

    ''''Mi, gentlemen, be quiet. Next, I''ll explain the difference between swords and katanas. Ehhh, the two-edged ones that were introduced from the north are swords. The single-edged one, introduced from the east, is called a katana. ......

    ...... Dr. Takumi, tell me about it.

    A voice rose from the farthest back seat.

    Symmetrically, in contrast to Leia, she slowly and quietly raises her hand.

    The classroom, which had been so noisy a moment ago, falls silent as if it had been hit by water.

    I gulp down my throat, nervous for what kind of questions she''s going to ask me, too.

    ''Shall I ask you a question, Alice?''

    What kind of woman is your type, Takumi?

    A murmur of disquiet washed over the classroom.

    ''Shh, I don''t think my question has anything to do with the class.

    ......

    ''No, it''s not. Please answer me.

    Alice stands up and stares at me.

    I subconsciously back away from Alice''s pressure without question.

    ''Do you prefer women to have longer hair? Should it be shorter? Should I talk to you often? Would you prefer to be quiet?

    When you can''t answer, and you''re silent, Alice asks you more and more penetrating questions.

    Is it correct to say that it''s time to fight? Yes, when you''re fighting, your hair is shorter and the more reticent you are, the better ......

    As soon as I was about to say that, Alice silently pulled out the large sword that had been stabbed into her waist with her right hand and grabbed her long blonde hair from its roots with her left hand.

    ''''Whoa. No, Alice. I like long hair! I loved it!

    Alice''s hand stopped as she was about to cut her hair with a snap.

    ''I see. Then let''s keep growing it out.''

    Satisfied, Alice sits down in her chair, happily touching her own hair.

    ''''Mmm, should Nuruhachi grow a little longer too?''''

    Maybe I should extend it. I''m not afraid of long hair.

    Nuruhachi and Sasha are discussing how to grow out their hair.

    I''m sure they''re busy rebuilding the Lucia Kingdom right now, so why are they here taking my classes?

    ''''Takkun! Hey, Koo-chan, follow him!

    Karuna told me to look at Chloe and I saw her lying on her desk with tears streaming down her face.

    ''It''s done. We''re so short. Takumi-dono likes Cal and hates us. I thought you''d say that.

    No, no, Chloe. No, I don''t like it. I''m not against short hair and short hair. Yeah, I love short hair.

    As soon as I comforted Chloe, Alice stood up again and tried to cut her hair.

    ''No,'' she said. No, I love it long and I love it short. They look good on you. I love you all just the way you are!

    Loudly and enthusiastically talking about her hair.

    ''''Takumi-sensei!

    Mainly the ladies stand up and shout my name, impressed.

    What the hell. Why is this happening?

    I thought that if I did it just right, the Takumi class would soon get bored and no one would come.

    But as the days went by, the number of people doubled, and there were countless chairs and desks lined up.

    Many of the top guild rankings and famous martial artists from the five continents were sitting in the room.

    No matter how I think about it, I don''t know the most martial arts among them.

    ''''Miakis, how do you write the Chinese characters for Gonosen just now? And tell me about Linkiowhen, too.

    How come you don''t know more Kanji than me, the demon tribe? Why don''t you just write Sacha in hiragana?

    And yet, everyone was frantically transcribing what I said in their notebooks, and some even shed tears of emotion.

    Stop it. It hurts my heart, so please don''t do that.

    "Tak-kun, you''re extremely popular after all.

    Karuna is laughing like a stranger.

    This class was proposed by Karuna and Chloe''s carefree comments about the Dragon sisters.

    I had no way of knowing at the time that this would eventually become the beginning of the world''s largest school, Takumi Saikyouryu.

 93 Episode 72 Takumi classroom does not stop

    He ended the class dizzy.

    He gazed with distant eyes at the martial artists who were returning in a procession of straw and straw.

    I was more tired than the Great War Party and the Battle of the Prairie.

    He wanted to go back to the cave and get some sleep right away.

    But I know that''s not allowed.

    ''''When we get back, we''ll have to review today''s lesson and prepare for the next one. I''m going to be a little hard on you today.''''

    I think this is more of a Karuna as a teacher now.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to change only during class, just like how he was replaced by Chloe at the big war party.

    It''s not a good idea. Everyone is waiting for your words, so we can''t betray you. Now, let''s work hard together tonight until morning.

    Karuna, who said she didn''t come out much for the revival, has been coming out more often since the Takumi class started.

    ''Karuna, you have to think about yourself rather than me. You''re going to build up your strength and come back from the sword, right?

    ''Oh, it''s all right now. You can always go to ...... No, no, it''s nothing. I''ll think about it after class is over.

    There''s something wrong with Karna, but she''s too tired to think straight.

    I have to review and prepare for my classes after I make dinner now.

    I feel like I have less and less time to make dinner these days.

    At least if I was a cooking class teacher, I would have enjoyed the class more: ......

    After winning the big war party, I gave up the prize for granting President Barbaroi''s anything-goes wish.

    In fact, I just stood there and didn''t do anything, because I thought the real winner was Alice.

    Alice created Takumi Point at the suggestion of the Goblin King, and there was a moment of peace.

    But it was all part of Rick''s plan to make me king of the world and create a new world.

    I don''t know what kind of world Rick was planning to create with Takumi as king. It''s just that that''s where Takumi would have been made like a god, not a person.

    Sasha''s thoughts were probably right.

    However, the resurrected Rick had very little memory left of him. The whole of the perfect world (Perfect World) was lost, but that didn''t matter anymore as long as Rick was safe.

    After the fight with Rick was over, of course, Takumi Point was abolished.

    Therefore, the fake marriage with Sasha no longer needed to continue, but for some reason, Sasha didn''t want to return to the Lucia Kingdom.

    ''''I can''t do this very often. I''ll just enjoy my vacation a little more.''''

    Leia and I had quite a bit of trouble with Leia, but as it was, Sasha would remain in the cave without a hitch.

    And the trouble didn''t stop there.

    Due to the Great War Party and the battle on the prairie, many martial artists who misunderstood my power came to the mountain, volunteering to become my apprentice.

    No matter how hard I tried to refuse them, the number of applicants increased and there was no sign of them decreasing. Some of them even sat down in front of the cave and refused to leave.

    Takumi-san, would you mind if I cut them all down?

    Finally, Leia is pissed off too.

    That''s when it happened. Chloe came up with a proposal.

    ''''Since so many disciples are hard to get through, how about holding a martial arts class? Takumi-dono.

    ''No, no, Chloe. I don''t think I''m cut out for that kind of thing.

    Not at all. Takumi will be the king of the dragons and will lead us.

    Can you manage to make it a cooking class?

    And I''m not going to be the King of Dragons.

    I think that''s a good idea. If so many people are flocking to the site, maybe if we make it a class twice a week, everyone will understand and the situation will be settled.

    Mm, I don''t think you can do it. You''re never gonna make it.

    "If you fail, no one will want to become my disciple, so I can take it easy on you.

    Oh, yeah. No, no, really?

    Thus, with the help of Karuna and Chloe''s sisters, Takumi''s martial arts classes are held twice a week.

    Moreover, for some reason, even his students Leia and Alice come to the class.

    ...... Hurry up, I hope they all get bored and it''s over.

    Yes, at first I still thought it would be easy.

    I thought that if I just went along for the ride, eventually no one would come and we could live quietly.

    But instead of fewer and fewer people coming to class, the number of people coming to class kept increasing.

    Hey, Karuna. Things aren''t settling at all: ......

    When I returned to the cave after preparing the food, Chloe was grabbing Karuna and talking to her.

    ''That''s not right, sister Cal. The lesson should be serious and to the point. You shouldn''t say anything useless.

    ''What are you talking about, Koo-chan? You can''t capture people''s hearts like that. When you make a joke with wit, your words will sink in.

    For some reason, they are having a hot class discussion.

    ''Oh, you know what, neither of us had any intention of taking the class that seriously ......

    "Shut up, Tuck!

    Chloe and Karna are seriously yelling at me.

    It doesn''t work. The two of them are already fully into the Takumi class.

    Looking for relief, I go outside to find Nuruhachi and Sasha talking in front of a large rock.

    Those two, who know that I''m really weak, might be able to end the Takumi Classroom well.

    I dizzyly approach with such hope.

    ''Nuruhachi, you''re recording all of Takumi''s classes with a recording spell. Could you get a copy for me later?

    ''Nope. I''m leaving this one for only Nurhachi to appreciate.

    I wouldn''t say "for free. I''m using the Sentence Spring Bazooka, a rapid-fire gunnery technique. I can process it and make a bromide out of it later, but I''ll trade you for it.

    Oh, that''s a pretty good deal.

    I feel like a mother on a class trip.

    They are not cooperating with me in any way.

    Wiping away my tears, I started to run away from them.

    There was nowhere to run.

    Finally, the momentum in the Takumi classrooms doesn''t stop and the students can''t fit into one class anymore.

    Classes went from two a week to four a week.

 94 Seventy-three episodes Takumi cant talk about magic

    I couldn''t get enough students into the blue sky classroom at one time, so I had to do the same class twice each.

    Monday and Thursday were swordsmanship classes.

    Tuesday and Friday are the martial arts classes.

    It''s a good idea to have a magic class on Wednesday and Saturday.

    Karuna says something outrageous.

    ''What? I can''t do magic.

    I know. But it has nothing to do with it. Tak-kun, you don''t know anything about swordsmanship or martial arts.

    No, I certainly can''t do it all, but I don''t even know the basics of magic.

    ''''As expected, I can''t do magic. If you insist, I''ll ask Nuruhachi to help you.

    No, what you do is meaningful. Well, let''s give it a try next time.

    Why does Karuna want me to be a teacher to this extent?

    I felt like I shouldn''t ask her directly, so I asked Chloe while Leia was training Karuna to suck the power out of her, and I asked her.

    ''Ever since I was little, my sister Cal has had a crush on her teacher. She always said she wouldn''t have gotten greedy if she had a passionate teacher who was angry with her.

    Ka, Karuna is trying to make me a hot-blooded teacher.

    ''''Sister Karu, who was exiled from the dragon clan after being drowned in power, probably doesn''t want anyone else to follow the same path as she did. That''s why she wants Takumi-dono to be a great leader to lead everyone.

    I regret that I didn''t ask why.

    I couldn''t quit being a teacher more and more.

    Come here, Koo-chan. Translate for Nuruya.

    Karuna is calling Chloe.

    Apparently, she''s going to learn about magic from Nuruhachi.

    Huh, I let out a big breath.

    Let''s go as far as we can in this situation," he said.

    I headed to Sasha''s place outside the cave where she was doing her laundry.

    "Sasha, can you do me a favor? I need to ask you for a favor. ......

    Sasha agreed to my request with a happy look on her face.

    Six classes a week is a lot of work, so we''re going to alternate martial arts and magic classes every other week on Tuesdays and Fridays.

    And today would be the first day of that magic class.

    The blue sky classroom was filled with thin-line wizards, a different type from the usual brawny martial artists.

    ''''Ehhh, then I''d like to start the magic class.''''

    With that, he flips a switch on the teaching table.

    I hear a bang, and a huge white screen appears behind me.

    The students cheered.

    This screen, which Sasha had asked her to order, was developed by Dr. Deus from the south, and it was a great idea to draw letters and pictures on the small notebook screen on the teaching table, and the same thing would appear on the screen.

    ''So today we''ll be teaching about the five great magics, the foundation of magic. First of all, magic is based on the five basics: fire, water, wood, wood, gold and earth, and then light and darkness. ......

    He draws pictures of fire and water in his notebook and explains them, remembering the basics of magic that Karuna taught him last night.

    But as the class progresses, I hear a small commotion from the wizard students in the class.

    Did I say something wrong?

    I check my notes, but there''s nothing wrong with them.

    And yet the buzz is spreading and getting louder and louder.

    Takumi-sensei, may I ask you a question?

    One of the wizard students in the front seat raises his hand.

    What is it? Have I taught him something wrong?

    Yes. Yes.

    Well, is that what it says in there about forbidden magic? Oh, that legendary summoner, Efreet?

    "Huh?

    I don''t know what the question is and I''m pouting.

    Lee, what is an efreet?

    And before I could answer the first question, another student raised his hand.

    ''''Se-Senior! Next to that is the Great Spirit''s secret magic, Grateful Green! I''ve never seen the whole picture before!

    Yeah, so what''s Grateful Green?

    After the two students'' questions were finished, the open-air classroom was filled with excitement.

    ''Wow, wow! I knew it! He was painting a picture of super-grade magic that was only passed down orally!

    ''Seriously! The one on the bottom right is called Earth Quake. I didn''t know you actually existed! The history of magic will be overturned!

    So what''s the point, Earthquake?

    ...... Incredible. Then the one in the middle is the magic star ocean (Star Ocean) of the lost beginning?

    Idiot! How could they know about the magic that was lost before humanity was even born!

    No, I don''t know, Star Ocean: £¿£¿£¿£¿

    The excitement of the students reached its peak, and amidst a flurry of yells and cheers, they secretly spoke to Karuna.

    ''''Ka, Karuna, why is this happening? Did I want to do something wrong?

    "Wow, I don''t understand. Tak-kun, show me some of your drawings.

    As I was told, I point Karuna towards the large screen behind me.

    ''''Buh-buh!!!''''

    At that moment, sweat poured out of the Demon Sword Karuna''s body as if a large amount of juice was splashed over it.

    Are you okay? Karuna!

    No, it''s fine. What the hell was that drawing? Tak-kun, I''m confident in my drawing skills, so leave it to me, I told you!

    ''What? You''re drawing it right, aren''t you?

    "Not even close! Why do you have arms and legs to draw fire? He even drew his face! And your face is scary! It''s half falling apart! It''s a dream level!

    I just thought, you know, if I draw it pretty, it''ll make people happy. See, I thought it would be like a mascot.

    I was, I was, I was! It''s not pretty!''''

    It''s the first time I''ve ever been really pissed off at Karuna.

    "Are you sure this is a tree? Why did you draw so many trees if you were so bad at it? And what a color it is! Why did you draw it in purple? It''s a curse! No matter how you look at it, it''s a cursed forest!

    I thought it would be easier to understand if I painted a lot. I think the colors are my feelings. If I had to choose, I''d say .......

    "Shut up! Draw a decent picture and then go to ...... Gosh! Phew! Guffaw! Oh, no, I don''t feel good. ''''I feel worse than when I sucked the Demon Lord''s power.

    My drawing has done immense damage to Karuna.

    It''s funny. I was second only to cooking in confidence, but I wonder if the times haven''t kept up with me.

    ''Takumi-sensei! Why did you draw such a legendary level of magic in basic magic class?

    No way! Will you show me how to put it into practice now?

    ''Whoa! Awesome! That was awesome! This class!

    The Takumi Classroom was in full swing.

    What should I do? Karuna.

    "I''m not home. I''m going to bed.

    Karuna, the one I''m counting on, has fallen asleep, and in the midst of absolute desperation, one student''s angry shout rings out.

    ''Quiet!''

    The students, who had been making a fool of themselves so far, quieten down at the sound of too much noise.

    They all focus on the owner of the voice.

    In the middle of the classroom, Leia was standing in the middle of the classroom with her left foot on the chair and her right foot on the desk, her hands crossed.

    ''Why did Takumi-sensei draw a picture of legendary magic in Basic Magic class? You guys don''t even know how to do something as simple as that!

    Yeah, I don''t know either. Tell me, Dr. Leia.

    ''''Takumi-sensei, all magic is made from the basics, and even the legendary level magic is just an evolutionary process! He painted a wonderful picture with that meaning in mind!

    Leia, who doesn''t know as much magic as I do, looks at me as she says that confidently.

    ''''That''s right! Takumi!

    All the students are waiting for those words.

    ''Mm, you''re well aware, you''re right,''

    The Takumi Classroom was swallowed up by the loudest cheers ever.

    The first magic class ended with great success, and the students who couldn''t stand it every other week poured in one by one.

    The classes went from four to six a week.

 95 Seventy-four episodes The white one who appeared

    "Hey, let''s go have a good day, huh?

    Karuna is as motivated as ever.

    However, I''ve been banned from drawing since the last magic class, and I''m a bit low on tension.

    ''''It''s okay, Koo-chan drew a picture for me yesterday, so all you have to do is talk, Tak-kun.

    Yeah, I know.

    At first, Takumi''s class was supposed to be finished immediately.

    However, the number of students is increasing day by day, and there is no sign that the class will be finished at all.

    Apparently, even if I say something slightly wrong, people seem to misunderstand and interpret it for the better on their own.

    I''m sorry to Karuna, but I need to do something about it soon.

    Yes, I''m going to ruin the reputation of Takumi Classroom in today''s class.

    I want everyone to understand that my class is a waste of time.

    So let''s get to the bottom of it.

    It didn''t work.

    The class was more exciting than ever before.

    ''Whoa whoa! Wow! That''s what Professor Takumi is all about!

    I didn''t think the secret to swordplay was not to hold a sword!

    ''Unbelievable! That''s just like the great swordsman Takumi!

    No, don''t believe it.

    If you don''t have a sword, that''s not swordsmanship.

    However, the students know that there''s no point in saying anything else.

    "Tak-kun, why did you say that?

    Karuna asks me in a gentle voice.

    We''ve known each other a long time and I can already tell. Karuna is definitely angry.

    You''ll have a review meeting afterwards today. If you do it again, I won''t forgive you.

    Unfortunately, the Takumi class was going to go on and on.

    Once the class was over and Karuna had given me a generous squeeze, the sun was all set.

    He had just stepped out of the cave to prepare dinner in a hurry, when he felt a shiver run through his body.

    With a jolt, my body shook.

    There was a white figure standing in front of the pot.

    No, I didn''t even know if it was a person.

    It was just something purely white and humanoid.

    It was standing there, wavering, like a ghost.

    "...... This is.

    The white one makes a voice.

    It wasn''t a man''s voice or a woman''s voice.

    It sounded like something I had never heard before.

    If I had to choose, I would say it was not a human voice, but an eerie mix of a voice that seemed to come from the depths of the earth and a voice that sounded like it was whispering from heaven.

    ''''Is this peace you have created noka?''''

    The white one has no eyes, mouth or nose.

    But I can tell that he''s staring at me.

    The clinging gaze seeps into my body and my body feels heavy.

    ''I have no idea what that means, but-''

    "...... Hm.

    The white one puts his hand on what appears to be his chin and pretends to be thinking.

    The gaze as if observing me becomes even stronger and my discomfort doubles.

    ''...... I see. I really don''t get it, Noka. It''s strange. I''m sure you never existed in this world.''''

    What are you talking about? Who the hell are you ......

    "You don''t have to understand. The rest is up to you.

    The white one didn''t answer my question, but closed his eyes.

    I could tell he had closed his eyes, even though he had no eyes.

    Because I no longer feel the clinging gaze.

    ''Noka from another world. ''A noka sent to this world by someone else. Or noka born by a bug, ...... noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.''

    A shudder went down my spine.

    Never before had I felt so much fear, no matter how strong I was, no matter how strong I was facing, no matter how much I was in a pinch of absolute desperation.

    And the white one who had been mumbling for a while ......

    "Nithari.

    He smiled.

    A mouth that shouldn''t have existed emerged on a white face that was nothing but a mouth.

    No, I don''t even know if it was a mouth.

    It was just a hollow crescent moon lying on its side, a hollow that filled his face.

    I want to run away from the unworldly smile on my face.

    Fear took over my entire body.

    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve laughed. I didn''t think there was an entity that didn''t understand me.''

    I no longer had any desire to explore its identity.

    This guy is absolutely not to be associated with.

    ''''All right. Let''s leave it that way for a while.''''

    It was a great relief to be told that.

    I wanted him to walk away from this place as soon as possible.

    The white one''s body became thinner and longer in proportion.

    Like smoke rising, wavering, the white one ascends to heaven.

    ''...... Oh, yes. I''ll tell you one thing.''

    At the end, just before he disappears, the White One leaves the words.

    ''Alice is a bug. Her power limiter is broken, so she can be as strong as she wants to be. If we don''t do something about it soon, we''re in trouble.''

    '' What do you mean by that?

    "Why are you asking me that? You know why I''m asking you that, don''t you? When you''re gone, Alice will destroy this world. I don''t think that''s going to happen, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.''

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought about it.

    Sure, in the old days, Alice might have done that. But now it''s ......

    Shut up! Alice is!

    He shook his fist at the smoky white one.

    But the smoke continued to dissipate in the air and the white one disappeared.

    In front of the empty pot, I muttered once more.

    ''...... Alice wouldn''t do that.''

    This was my first encounter with the White One.

 96 Episode 75 Alice, White and Lunch Party

    I feel a faint warmth in the morning breeze and know that spring is coming soon.

    It''s Sunday, the day off from the weekly Takumi class.

    ''Koneko neko neko neko neko neko.

    I was outside the cave, kneading dough incessantly.

    Ever since the mysterious white one appeared, my mood had been sinking.

    ''When you''re gone, Alice will destroy this world,''

    I couldn''t get the white one''s words out of my head.

    That''s just a bunch of crap.

    I told myself that and kneaded the dough again.

    ''Kitten, kitten, kitten, kitten.''

    I hadn''t cooked properly for a while because I was busy with my Takumi class.

    Today, I had decided to put it all behind me and cook my best dish.

    There was no such thing as a white one. That was just a hallucination. Yeah, let''s just put it that way.

    As I forced myself to convince myself, the dough came together just right.

    As it was, I covered the pan with a lid and let it rise for about thirty minutes.

    I also checked the temperature of the cauldron, which had been cooking in advance, by holding up my hand.

    Yes, it was pretty good. It will be over two hundred degrees Celsius by the time it''s ready.

    Prepare the potatoes, aged rabi meat, tomatoes and cheese.

    In order to get it on nicely, we have to slice the potatoes and rabi meat thinly first.

    Leia holds the peeled potato in her hand.

    There was a little bit of skin left on the potato, but this much should be fine as is.

    Leia, who was not good at that much detail, has now improved so much and can peel beautifully (nicely).

    People can change.

    Alice has also changed a lot since we met.

    Even if I am gone, she won''t destroy the world.

    Spacious, spontaneous, spontaneous.

    I placed the sleeping dough on a cutting board and used a stick to flatten it out into a round shape like a full moon.

    Then he put the tomato sauce and cheese on it, tearing it off, and alternating sliced potatoes and rabi meat.

    ''Here we go. Let''s put some mushrooms and asparagus on the second one.

    When the temperature is sufficiently high, the dough with the ingredients is put into the stone oven.

    In a few minutes, the delicious pizza should be ready.

    I was about to prepare the second piece of pizza with a good feeling.

    ''Takumi.''

    Huh?

    I turn around in surprise when my name is suddenly called.

    Alice is standing right behind me, staring at me.

    A. Alice. How long have you been here?

    That''s when I heard Takumi say "catnip".

    Oh, right. You were there all along.

    After the fight with Rick was over, Alice began to come here for class and dinner.

    But it was always so sudden, and it was so heartbreaking that I found myself behind her.

    ''Dinner''s almost ready. Wait for me with the others.

    No, no, no, I''m fine. I''m watching.

    Alice is always by my side and only by my side.

    She seldom speaks to her supposed apprentice Leia, either.

    "Without you, Alice will destroy this world.

    Again, the words of the White One come to mind.

    ''How''s Alice doing these days? You''re not with the Goblin King or the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon)?

    The Goblin King went to see Rick. I don''t know of any Ancient Dragons.

    You''re okay, Alice. You''re just lonely.

    What''s going on here? You don''t look like you talked to Leia. You''re my apprentice, so why don''t you tell him more?

    ''From the Battle of the Prairie, Leia is no longer my apprentice. She''s my lifelong nemesis (rival).

    We don''t know what happened between them at the Battle of the Prairie.

    But the fact that they became nemesis (rivals) rather than master and student, it must have been a pretty big deal.

    ''To be Alice''s nemesis (rival), Leia must have grown quite strong.

    Yeah. It was more than I expected. It was a mistake to let him go to Takumi.

    ''No, I didn''t do anything. Leia just got stronger on her own.

    ''I know. Leia''s feelings grew stronger on their own. If Takumi had done anything with this, Watashi wouldn''t have been able to forgive them.

    Hmm? Somehow the conversation doesn''t seem to be engaging, but I wonder if it''s my imagination.

    ''Well, anyway, I''m telling you that Alice should get to know and talk to everyone but me. Butts and Nuruhachi will be here today, and we''ll all be together like in the old days: ......

    No.

    The words that came from Alice were a complete rejection.

    ''All I need is Takumi, that''s all I need. I don''t need anyone else.''

    ''When you''re gone, Alice will destroy this world. I don''t think that''s going to happen, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.''

    I could hear its voice like an auditory hallucination.

    I felt like the white one was laughing behind Alice, and I struggled to shake off the fantasy.

    We made do with something simple in the morning and then had a pizza party at noon, with a large amount of pizza I had prepared in the morning.

    At first, the six of us ate Sunday dinner together, Leia and Sasha, who live with us, Chloe and Nuruhachi, who frequent the house, and Alice and I.

    But lately, the students had been sneaking in to mix it up, as if they''d heard a rumor from somewhere.

    I''m not going to eat that potato. Trade it for this one.

    No, no. No. I haven''t eaten yet either. I won''t give up.

    This is what pizza is all about. You''ve mastered the cuisine of the West, Takumi!

    This is so good! It''s so different from the shitty food Dr. Deus always makes, yikes!

    It''s a mix of Sach and Miakis, Dr. Deus and Ex, plus lots of students whose names I don''t even know.

    The pizzas are quite popular and are quickly dwindling.

    ''Guys, I''m going to make you some more, so don''t fight, just wait for me.

    With that, I was about to head for the stone oven.

    Not talking to anyone, I see Alice standing alone, away from the others, eating her pizza while standing.

    ''Alice, you can join everyone else ......''

    I was about to say that, but I stopped breathing.

    Right in front of where Alice was standing, that white one was standing there.

    ''Aris!

    I yell Alice''s name out loud.

    Everyone looks at me and Alice.

    ''What? Takumi?

    Alice turned around and looked normal.

    And the figure of the white one that should have been standing in front of her had completely disappeared.

    ''Nah, it''s nothing. I just called it in.

    ...... Huh? Oh, yeah, yeah, oh, thank you.

    Alice blushes and squirms for some reason.

    Was I wrong about that one?

    I go over to where the white one was.

    There was only a single piece of pizza that had fallen out of the oven.

 97 Quiet story Alice and Karna

    It''s late Sunday night after the pizza party.

    When everyone had gone to bed, I gently released my power.

    The body of the demon sword is quickly transforming into a human form.

    I''m sorry, Tak-kun.

    I walk out of the cave, peeking at the sleeping Tach-kun, muttering so that he can hear me.

    ''Karuna, you have to think about yourself rather than me. You''re going to build up your strength and come back from the sword, right?

    ''Oh, it''s all right now. You can always go to ...... No, no, it''s nothing. I''ll think about it after class is over.

    That''s right, we''re lying to Takkun.

    I can come back from the magic sword any time now, but I don''t dare to do so.

    During the battle on the prairie, I kissed Tak-kun.

    You see, don''t go away! We''ll talk about it later!

    And I said some embarrassing lines.

    At that time, the seal of the magic sword must have been broken.

    The key to unlocking the seal was the power of love.

    That''s right. It looks like you''ve finally realized that.

    The first person to report that the seal had been broken was Grandpa the Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon).

    He was sleeping in human form in a large stalactite cave surrounded by emerald ore.

    ''No, more importantly, Grandpa, what''s going on? Are you in a bad mood?

    It''s just a backache. Alice uses me as her vehicle wherever she goes. I just landed on a narrow spot and blew my foot off.

    Yeah, well, that''s tough.

    The ancient dragon (Ancient Dragon) that once reigned at the top of the ecosystem as the King of Dragons is formless.

    ''There is no more Karuna, who rampaged at the mercy of her impulses. She was able to know love under Takumi-dono. In time, she will no longer return to the demon sword and the seal will be completely broken.

    My grandfather talks to me with a kind face, just like when we were kids.

    I couldn''t help but get annoyed, but I couldn''t let him get away with it.

    I don''t know," he said, "but I don''t want to be a magician. I still want to be a magic sword.

    "Huh?

    The face of the grandfather who had a kind face earlier crumbled.

    He said, "Tak-kun, since we are the magic sword, he will always be there for me. If he returns to his old self, he will leave you. I still want to stay by your side!

    I said it.

    After the Battle of the Prairie was over, Tuck and I imitated the teacher, and it was a lot of fun.

    I know that one day it will end.

    But I just wanted to hang out with you for a little while longer.

    I don''t know what I look like at home.

    I''m sure I''m turning bright red.

    I didn''t want him to see my face, so I looked down at him.

    Grandpa didn''t say anything for a while, thought about it and then opened his mouth.

    I''ll do something about it. I''ll do something about it.

    Grandpa said with a gentle smile.

    Grandpa said that even if the seal was completely broken, he would find a way to return to the demon sword.

    Now, I can still be with Takkun.

    My cheeks naturally loosened and I walked out of the great stalactite cave with a grin on my face.

    ''Right, I''m still with the magic sword.

    I was so startled that my body shook with a jolt.

    Alice was standing at the entrance of the large limestone cave, leaning against it, staring at us.

    Have you been following me?

    Yeah, I felt it.

    What did he feel?

    An eerie aura is rising from the expressionless Alice.

    ''''So, what''s your complaint?''''

    I guess there is no hope of winning even if we fight.

    Even so, there is something here that cannot be compromised.

    No, Takumi will be sad if you''re gone.

    Oh, really, do you think so? Tat-kun, will you cry when we''re gone?

    Alice looks coldly at Uchi, who has turned into a grin again.

    ''''Hmmm, gefu...''''

    He cleared his throat deliberately and managed to return to his serious face.

    ''You see, what are you doing here?''

    "I''m not giving up Takumi to anyone. I''m here to tell you that. It''s a rivalry declaration.

    Oh, it seems that he recognizes us as his love rival.

    If it were a pure battle, there''s no chance of winning, but this one is evenly matched, or rather, has a huge advantage since he''s with Tak-kun all the time.

    That''s what I want, I don''t want to lose!

    We may have met 10 years ago, but we''ve been together for a long time, and we''ve shared a lot of the same time.

    Well, since it''s a magic sword, people may not see me as a woman, but from now on, I''ll go back to them occasionally and show them my s*xy side.

    Then, this is for you.

    Saying that, Alice handed me a notepad with the number 7 written on it.

    ''What''s this? Why is it number seven?

    Sorting ticket. You''ve been identified as my seventh rival.

    Wait, wait, wait, wait. There are six other people in the Seventh?

    I knew about three of them.

    But the other half didn''t have any idea.

    Don''t you get it?

    Alice sighs with a look of, hmm, oh dear.

    I know, I know. I know, but I''m just checking it out. I know, but just to be sure.

    Well, it''s Leia, Nuruhachi and Sasha.

    Could it be that Koo''s in there too?

    I thought I just wanted him to be king of the dragons and not have romantic feelings for me, but I guess not.

    Who else is left? Oh, Linden, I forgot about him. There are so many rivals!

    Maybe three more to come.

    But then again, you''re not fat, are you, Tuck?

    I hold my head and look up to the heavens.

    ''You''ll be fine. I don''t care how many people you have, I''ll win in the end.

    Don''t be silly. We just can''t lose.

    For a little while until the end of the night, Alice and Takkun''s love story (Koybana) was in full swing.

    I had heard that the Nuruhachi and Goblin King who had messed with Takumi had been beaten to a pulp by Alice.

    The current Alice looked very different from her initial impression.

    ''''Hey, can''t we just beat up everyone who comes close to Tak-kun already?

    I don''t. You don''t have to do that. Takumi will choose me. I''ve decided to believe that.

    My confidence is so great that I feel like we''re going to get knocked down.

    And at the same time, a terrible thought crosses my mind.

    What would happen if Takkun didn''t choose Alice?

    Even if the despairing Alice goes on a rampage, there is no one in this world who can stop her.

    ''Then I''ll go. Make sure you get back to your magic sword properly before Takumi wakes up.''''

    Then he reaches for Alice, who walks away.

    I wonder if she has any friends.

    If being with Takkun is everything to Alice, wouldn''t the world be in pretty bad shape if she lost them?

    Aris.

    When I called out loudly to her, she turned around and said, "What?

    I would normally never say something to Alice that I would never say to her.

    Ugh, would you like to be friends with us?

    Alice looked deeply uncomfortable, and we were a little hurt.

 98 Episode 76 Chloes Apprenticeship

    Takumi-dono, I''d like to ask you about today''s class.

    The Monday after the pizza party.

    Chloe asked me a question after my swordsmanship class was over.

    Sasha was making dinner with Leia today, and they were sitting on the rocky ground in front of the cave, just taking a break.

    ''In your last swordsmanship class, you told me that the secret to swordsmanship was not holding a sword, but today you were teaching the basics of swordsmanship as normal.

    That was simply a lie to ruin the reputation of Takumi Classroom with the bullshit classes and make the students understand that my classes were a waste of time.

    Karuna got really mad at me, so I reluctantly returned to a decent class today.

    ''Right. It''s still too early to teach you the art of the sword. We still need to learn the basics, after all.''''

    He said the excuses he had been taught beforehand by Karuna in an unapologetic manner.

    But the conversation did not end here.

    ''''To be honest, I (I) also did not understand Takumi-dono''s extreme point of view. But Alice and Leia were nodding strongly as if they understood. That''s what I can''t help but regret.

    Alice and Leia, you understood.

    That''s great, I don''t understand it at all.

    ''I have always thought that Takumi-dono would be the King of Dragons and that I would only need to stand beside him. But how can I stand next to Lord Takumi without knowing his true strength?

    Yeah, there''s no such thing as true strength. Nor does it make you the king of dragons.

    "Takumi-dono, will you please make me an apprentice like Alice and Leia?

    He suddenly said something outrageous.

    You can''t afford to take a third apprentice when you''re full of Alice and Leia alone.

    What should I do, Karuna?

    ''What? What? Koo-chan, you want to be my apprentice? It''s fine.

    I ask Karuna in a whisper, and she gives me an appropriate reply.

    There is something strange about Karuna since this morning.

    She was absent-minded for a long time in spite of the seriousness of her lessons.

    Is something wrong?

    "Oh, my training is insanely hard, Chloe.

    ''I hope so. I''ll show you that I can endure any rigorous training.

    I wish I didn''t have to wish it away.

    Even though it''s free, I''m busy with classes every day now, and even the mysterious white one is showing up.

    I''m losing more and more time for myself, and I''m losing my peace of mind.

    It''s a good idea to start with peeling potatoes like Leia did. Once that''s perfected, we''ll move on to the next round of training: ......

    ''Please wait, Takumi-dono. I would like to understand at least some of Lord Takumi''s strength before I start my training. Even though you are called the Great Sage of Swords, I have never seen you swing a sword before. Will you please show me your sword skills, even just once?

    The moment I took Chloe as my apprentice, I was in big trouble.

    I can only remember wielding a sword, just a little bit, when I was an adventurer.

    "Ka, Karuna. We''re in trouble.

    ''Don''t worry, Koo-chan, I don''t know anything about swords. I''m sure he''ll understand if you just swing it around. By the way, could you ask Koo-chan if Alice gave her a piece of paper with a number on it?

    No. Karuna seems to have another problem with Karuna. What''s with the numbers on the paper?

    If Alice is up to something, maybe it has something to do with the White One.

    ''All right. I''ll only show it to you once, so keep a close eye on it.

    Saying this, I grip the hilt of the magic sword Karuna.

    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it.

    I''ve been told that Karuna can be wielded with the right amount of force, but can that be fooled?

    When it comes down to it, I''ll be so nervous that I won''t be able to move easily.

    The hand that holds Karuna becomes sweaty and strong.

    It''s not a good idea to hold her so tightly. I''m not going to hug you that hard. I''m getting embarrassed!

    No, I''m not hugging you. I''m just holding you.

    After all, there is something wrong with Karuna.

    He had never said anything like this before.

    Moreover, the pitch-black magic sword Karuna was gradually turning red.

    ''''Wait a minute, Takkun, calm down once. I think this kind of thing needs to be done step by step. It''s too early for us to do that!

    The demon sword Karuna turns from jet black to completely red.

    Moreover, a large amount of smoke is erupting from the entire sword.

    ''''Oh, oh no, Takkun! This isn''t good! I''m so embarrassed!

    I try to let go of my hand at Karuna''s cry, but I''m so nervous that my grip froze and wouldn''t let go.

    That''s when.

    ''''Takumi-dono!

    Chloe clings to my arm with Karuna.

    I understand. I understand everything, so please let my sister Cal go!

    Chloe grabbed Karuna and took her from my frozen hand.

    I understand. If Takumi-dono wields his sword seriously, most swords can''t withstand his power, right? I was so selfish that I nearly destroyed my sister Karu.

    Hmm. Very well, you''re right.

    ''I think I''ve learned a little more about what they meant when they said the sword mastery doesn''t hold a sword.

    People other than me will understand the extremes that I don''t understand at all.

    It''s super strange.

    From now on, I''m going to work hard at my training so that I can get as close to Takumi-dono as possible! Please keep up the good work!

    With that, Chloe returns Karna to me and runs off.

    Karuna is silent and doesn''t speak.

    For some reason, Karuna, who I''ve always relied on, has gone crazy.

    I look up to the heavens and hold my head in my hands as one problem (trouble) after another arises.

 99 Seventy-seven episodes Chloe VS Alice

    Takumi, is it true that you took Chloe as an apprentice?

    Oh, yeah. Yeah, yeah, I''ve made an apprentice.

    After dinner, Leia came in while I was cleaning up afterwards.

    She looked quite grim, even though I thought she had become more calm lately.

    ''''In order to become Takumi-san''s apprentice, she would have to be approved by Alice-sama. Did Chloe fight with Alice-sama?''''

    What?

    What?

    ''Sorry. This is the first time I''ve heard of that now: ......

    Leia froze with a surprised expression on her face.

    ''''Just the other day, Alice-sama was beating up some students who wanted to be Takumi-san''s apprentice.

    When did he do that?

    Well, I can''t afford to have any more disciples, so it would be helpful to say that it would help.

    ''Perhaps, but Chloe is probably at ...... by now too.

    No way, Chloe and Alice are fighting each other?

    No matter how much of a black dragon Chloe is, it''s unlikely that she''ll be safe from Alice''s attack.

    ''''Ah, where is Alice?''''

    After dinner, I was headed to the Blue Sky class.

    Okay. Leia, follow me.

    Okay. Let''s go.

    If Chloe and Alice were fighting, I wouldn''t be able to stop them.

    ''Carna, Chloe''s in trouble. She could be fighting Alice.

    Yeah, I see. Well, it''s all right, Koo-chan, you''re pretty solid. By the way, could you ask Leia if Alice gave her a piece of paper with a number on it?

    It''s no good. As expected, I thought that if it was a big deal for Chloe as a sister, she would be able to hold her ground, but Karuna is like the sky above.

    What in the world does Alice have in mind when she hands out numbered pieces of paper to everyone?

    I''ll have to ask Alice later.

    When I arrived at the blue sky classroom, the chairs and desks that had been lined up had been placed in the corner, and Alice and Chloe were facing each other in the middle of the grassy field.

    I was relieved to see that the fight hadn''t started yet.

    ''Alice, stop ......''

    I was about to call out to him to stop the fight.

    In the middle of the confronting Alice and Chloe, I saw that white one standing in the middle of them.

    ''Oh, you, what are you doing ......!

    I''m too surprised to speak well.

    Is she trying to do something to them?

    I''m staring at Alice and Chloe''s faces, wavering.

    But neither Alice nor Chloe responded to this.

    Is it possible that the white one only sees me?

    Leia, what do you see between Alice and Chloe?

    ''Yes, we can see the swell of each other''s fighting spirit. It looks like the fight is about to begin.

    No, that''s not what I''m asking.

    It turns out that there really is no one white in sight except me.

    "...... This is...

    The white one speaks out.

    The voice was the same as before, an eerie mixture of the two, as if echoing from the depths of the earth and whispering from heaven.

    ''Naka Naka, not a battle to look forward to. ......

    Did the White One just come to observe the battle between Alice and Chloe?

    ''...... Do you hear that?'' Leia.

    Yes, Chloe''s heart is beating so hard I can hear it all the way over here.

    Yeah, no. I can''t hear any of that.

    And I''m the only one who can hear the White One, apparently.

    "Alice is trying to change, Noka. ''She''s not just going to destroy anything that gets near you, she''s going to admit it. You don''t see the futility of doing that noka, ...... noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.

    Useless?

    Is Alice trying to change in vain?

    Don''t be silly, it''s never a waste of time.

    Takumi?

    Leia, who has no idea what I''m talking about, tilts her head.

    And when the white one heard the words, he looked at me intently ......

    "Nithari.

    A smile appeared on the white face that had been nothing but a smile, just like before.

    And as if that was the signal to start, the battle between Alice and Chloe began.

    ''Let''s go! Aris!

    It was Chloe who set it up first.

    Head-on, head-on, with no plan whatsoever.

    Screaming in her dragon dialect, she just hit Alice with all her might.

    Alice didn''t even try to avoid it.

    With a bang, Chloe''s fist hits Alice in the face.

    But still Alice doesn''t move.

    Yes, even the face that was hit didn''t move a millimeter at all.

    ''...... Did you think to stay by Takumi''s side with that level of thought?''

    What''s going on?

    With an explosive roar, Chloe''s body was blown away.

    It hit the ground from the head and flew far backwards, scraping the ground as it was.

    ''Alice is not like the others. You''re the only one who can accept it. I don''t understand that, Noka.

    No! No, I don''t!

    That''s when I shouted.

    A loud roar echoed from the one where Chloe was blown away.

    A huge black dragon was howling at the heavens.

    ''Alice can change. She''ll get along with everyone else.

    "...... can''t do that. I told you it was a bug. There''s no way I can change it.''

    Chloe and Alice, in dragon form, collide again as I speak with the white one.

    ''But I still trust Alice, and everyone else,''

    ''...... You''re an idiot. Okay, I''ll watch you now.''

    The white one says nothing more and observes the fight between Alice and Chloe closely.

    Chloe was blown away again and again, but she didn''t fall, and she stood up to Alice.

    When Chloe passed out while standing, the White One had disappeared from the scene.

 100 Chapter Seventy Eight

    Three days had passed since Chloe had officially become an apprentice.

    The white one hasn''t been seen since then, and Alice and Leia seem to have recognized Chloe, so things have been peaceful for a while.

    Yes, until this day, today when Chloe arrives ready to move in, until this day ......!

    Lady Takumi, unknown Chloe, I''m so glad you''re here today!

    He was carrying a tremendous amount of luggage.

    Obviously, there is even a bed for the dragon form.

    We''re not going into the cave by any stretch of the imagination.

    ''''Wait, Black Lizard. You''re allowed to be my apprentice, but you''re not allowed to live with me.

    Hmm, what do you say?

    Chloe stood strong against Leia''s restraint.

    ''I''ve heard that apprentices and masters are to be together at all times, until the time of the license.

    Don''t be ridiculous! Who told you all this nonsense?

    No, Leia.

    You said the exact same thing to me before?

    It''s from my grandfather. In Jichan''s name, I''m going to live here from today!

    No, there are more than enough of them! You don''t get to live in the house! Go home now!

    Chloe and Leia, who don''t take a step back.

    ''I wonder who the superfluous ones are.

    Sasha watches their struggle with a smiling face as she sips her tea.

    Maybe it''s you.

    For goodness sake, do we have to go back to the Lucia Kingdom?

    Perhaps Nuruhachi is doing his best to take Sasha''s place, but he doesn''t seem to be complaining.

    I wonder if Sasha has some kind of weakness in Nuruhachi.

    ''''Ah, Chloe or...''''

    Yes, Takumi.

    Chloe replies in a cheerful voice and cheerfulness.

    It''s so hard to say no.

    ''''As you can see, the size of this cave is the limit for the three of us to live in.

    ''I see. It''s very disappointing. I''ll have to ask someone who isn''t a disciple to leave.

    Oh, apparently Chloe isn''t going to back down at all.

    ''Oh my, who is that?''

    ''There''s only one princess in the world who''s an obtrusive princess who''s taking advantage of Takumi-dono''s kindness and staying with him forever when she doesn''t have to pretend to be his fianc¨¦e anymore, right?

    Oh my, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with having an extra lizard. Pets are meant to be kept outside.

    This time Chloe and Sasha glare at each other with a beehive.

    Why? It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in the middle of the day.

    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

    And Karuna, like a broken man, has only asked me the same thing.

    Something is not right.

    Could this be a grand trap set up by that white one?

    ''''No, it''s not.''''

    I suddenly hear a voice from behind me and I freak out.

    I don''t want you to always appear out of the blue.

    This is because you''ve been neglecting things. Please stop blaming everything on me, Kana, ...... Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana, Kana,

    I''m sorry.

    He gets lectured by the white one.

    I apologize honestly, not being able to say a word.

    By the way, do you have some kind of plan for your appearance here and there since the other day?

    No. No, I said I''m just going to watch. Really, I''m just watching. Just waiting to see what''s going on and details.

    Is that really true?

    And if so, is it me, or is it me, the white one, who is watching, or is it ......

    "Takumi.

    Alice was standing at the entrance of the cave.

    After all, except for the first time, the only time the white one appears is when Alice appears.

    ''I''m going to live here as an apprentice, too.

    Leia and Chloe froze in place at Alice''s shocking statement, with their mouths wide open with a gulp.

    ''...... Hmm, you''re finally here. Alice.

    Even Sasha, who had been calm and collected, stood up, her body clothed in fighting spirit.

    I have no intention of giving up this place anymore, even if it is Alice-sama.

    Leia''s hand is already gripping her katana sheath.

    The same goes for me. It doesn''t matter if you''re the first or second disciple. I''m not going to leave this place even if I have to cling to it.

    Chloe looks like she''s about to turn into dragon form.

    Stop it! If we turn into a dragon here, we''ll destroy the cave!

    I panicked and rushed over to Alice.

    I don''t know what''s wrong with you, Alice. You''ve never said anything like that before.

    I''m sorry ....... I know I can''t stand in line with Takumi yet. But I have a very bad feeling about it.

    Alice''s gaze is not on me, but behind me, on the white one.

    ...... What can you see?

    No, but I feel like there''s someone on Takumi''s side that I don''t like. I can feel it.

    Even with a power as powerful as Alice''s, can you barely see the existence of the White One?

    Why is it that I am the only one who can see it?

    Or is the white one showing itself to me alone on purpose?

    Alice looked at Leia, Chloe and Sasha in that order, then finally looked at me and declared.

    ''Watashi and Takumi have decided to live here alone.

    The white one who heard this laughed, as usual, with a "grin".

    ''''It''s getting interesting, ne.''''

    Four people gathered in the only two seats.

    An epic game of musical chairs was about to begin.

 101 Seventy-nine episodes two-quarters

    Well, who''s going to call first? I don''t mind all three of you together.

    Alice provokes everyone with a line like an evil rasshopper.

    The maximum number of people who can live in the cave is two.

    Alice, Leia, Chloe, and Sasha are vying for those two spots.

    While both Leia and Chloe are unable to move against Alice''s spirit, Sasha takes a step forward with a generous smile on her face.

    ''''You''ll start with Sasha first? Alright, come on.

    Don''t try to fight me, Alice. You aren''t going to battle, are you?

    What?

    ''What? It''s not. Where''s the reason you have to be strong to live with Takumi?

    Uh, yeah, I''m sure you''re right.

    Sasha, you said it well.

    Alice, in response to Sasha''s verbal attack, steps back with a jerk.

    I''ve never seen Alice win an argument with Sasha since she was an adventurer.

    The most important thing to remember is that if you''re going to live with Takumi as his apprentice, of course the strongest person should take precedence.

    ''Why? A master is there to make the weakest strong. Shouldn''t the weakest person be given priority over the strongest?

    ''Yes, no, that''s, well, that''s true, but ......''

    Alice glances at me.

    No, I can''t do it, Alice. I won''t help you, okay?

    I don''t think I should have a fist-fighting style of solving everything.

    ''Well, if that happens, Alice certainly won''t be able to live with you. If you''re sorry now, I can change the selection process for you.

    Wow, that''s really sweet, Sasha.

    Sasha ruffles her hair, as if to say, "Nice to meet you.

    Sadly, I don''t see a future for Alice to win over Sasha at all.

    ''''Then, Sasha-dono, how on earth do you plan to decide who will live with Takumi-san?''''

    Turning to Alice, Leia now asks Sasha a question.

    ''Of course it''s best to let Takumi decide for you,''

    "Huh?

    It was always decided in a way that had nothing to do with my intentions.

    Once again, I thought that this time, everyone was going to make a fuss on their own anyway, and the two people living together would be decided.

    ''''This is, this is,''''

    The white one behind him shook his head yes, and then grinned again, ''Grin.

    ''''That''s a nice development!''''

    This guy really just seems to be enjoying the situation.

    I''d like to get rid of him, and I''d like to get rid of him.

    But I know that''s not possible.

    I''m beginning to understand what he is.

    This is the kind of thing that no one else can interfere with.

    "Wait a minute! You want to let Takumi decide right now? That''s not true, of course, it''s advantageous for you and Leia, who lived together!

    Alice nodded at Chloe''s protests, crossing her arms.

    Apparently, Alice can''t win over Sasha with her mouth, so she has a policy of taking on Chloe.

    ''Right. That''s certainly not an equalizer. All right, then, here''s what we''ll do. Starting tomorrow, you and Takumi will live alone, one day at a time! If we let Takumi himself decide afterwards, we''d all be equal, right?

    Sasha''s bombshell shocked not only the three of us, but also me.

    ''What, wait, two? It''s just the two of us all of a sudden?

    That''s right. Have you lost your nerve? Miss Chloe.

    Oh, no, that''s not true! Ugh, my house, my house is always ready to go!

    What are we prepared to do?

    I''m too scared to ask.

    ''Hey, Tuck! Ask Koo-chan what she''s ready for!

    No, that''s why I can''t ask!

    Karna''s voice tsked fiercely in her mind.

    ''Yes, Chloe said she''s okay. ''Leia''s okay too, right? It seems there was a time when we lived together for a while.

    Sasha''s eyes are a bit scary when she said that.

    It''s true that Leia and I lived together for a while until Chihar came, but it feels like a long time ago now, and I''m a little nervous about living with them again after all this time.

    ''''Of course, of course. Well, well, it''s just going to be back to normal again. Wow, wow, wow, for us, it''s no different from the everyday life we''re used to. Hey, hey, Takumi-san?

    Mm-hmm. Yo, yo, yo, you''re right, you''re right.

    We both turned bright red and nodded to each other.

    Nope. I''m going to be very aware of it, and it''s an unusual thing I''m not used to at all.

    Alice is the last one. What do you think? Can I take this match?

    Hmm, of course.

    Alice confronts Sasha in front of her with her heart pounding.

    It''s a good thing that Takumi and I are on such good terms with each other. I''ll take the match!

    Nah, are you okay with this game?

    Choosing two people to live with out of the four of us means abandoning them and separating them from each other.

    Can I really do such a thing?

    Then let''s each of you prepare for today and the game will begin tomorrow morning. Shall we go in order in Iwoeow order?

    Wait a minute, does that mean I have to start?

    You have a lot of confidence, Alice. Who cares what order they''re in?

    No, I don''t care. I''ll go first!

    Alice, Chloe, Sasha, and Leia, in that order, will begin their lives alone tomorrow for four days in a row.

    ...... A fork in the road, Takumi. It''s going to be fun to see which option (route) you choose.

    No matter who and who I chose, there would be great turmoil ahead.

    I had that feeling, and I wanted to get out of there.

 102 Eighty episodes Alices life alone

    Takumi Classroom was going to take a five-day break.

    The reason for this is that for four days from tomorrow, Alice, Chloe, Sasha and Leia, in that order, will start living alone with each other.

    Then we will start tomorrow morning at 6:00 a.m. for twenty-four hours each. Let''s all go home once and get ready for the decisive battle.

    Sasha divides the scene and each of us is getting ready to go.

    ''I''m sorry, I don''t have a home to go back to.

    It''s okay, Leia. Let''s all stay at the inn in Takumi Town. Would you like to join Alice and Chloe? It''s quite a distance to home, isn''t it?

    Alice is looking at Sasha with zit eyes.

    ''...... you''re not up to anything, are you? Sasha.

    Oh, Alice. Have I ever done that before?

    Yeah, I feel like it was a long time ago.

    Alice, be careful, Sasha, maybe they''re up to something.

    Yeah, I don''t think it''s happening.

    Ten years ago, when she was just a little girl, Alice didn''t seem to remember much about what Sasha had done to her.

    Will she be okay? I''m a little worried.

    ''''Takumi-dono, since it''s just the two of us living together, I''m going to take my sister Cal with me, if that''s alright?

    ''What? Are you taking Karna with you?

    Yes, it''s sometimes hard to talk with my sister Cal in the room.

    I hesitate for a moment at Chloe''s offer.

    It''s really just the two of us.

    If possible, I wanted Karuna to stay behind: ......

    "What? I wanted to see it so badly!

    Karuna isn''t convinced, but Chloe takes Karuna as a blunt.

    ''Thank you, Takumi-dono. I''ll be back the day after tomorrow, please take care of me.

    See you later, Takumi. I''ll see you in three days.

    Takumi, I''ll be there in four days. Until then, please, take care of yourself.

    Yeah, I''ll be here tomorrow. See you tomorrow, Takumi.

    I finished getting ready and saw the four of us off down the mountain.

    I was left alone and stood there for a while, stunned.

    I''m sure you''ll miss it, Kai. Don''t worry, I''ll always be there for you.

    I don''t want you.

    Say so to the white one and go into the cave.

    I''ve been alone for ten years.

    I wouldn''t feel lonely if I was alone again.

    But why is it that I don''t feel lonely when I am alone again?

    When I''m in the cave by myself, it''s supposed to be small, but it feels so big.

    What would happen if I didn''t choose anyone else?

    I fell asleep with these thoughts in my head.

    The next morning, I froze when I saw Alice coming into the cave.

    Good morning, Takumi. Good morning, Takumi, have a good day.

    Uh-huh. Oh, good morning, Alice.

    Is it okay to tweak it?

    If it wasn''t done as a gag, it would hurt Alice.

    ''And by the way, Alice. There''s something different about you this morning.

    That''s great, Takumi! You noticed!

    It was bland and Alice''s face lit up with a puff when she touched it softly.

    ''''Last night, Sasha suggested I try makeup for the first time. She taught me how to apply the royal make-up! What do you think? Does it look good on you?

    Oh, whoa, whoa, bah, it looks great on you!

    Sasha was scheming, after all.

    Alice''s face is painted white with bright red swirling cheeks, and her pine needles have grown to the point where they''re even longer.

    Alice''s face is no longer in its original form, and I''m desperately trying to keep myself from blowing up.

    What a horrible thing to do, Sasha.

    If you tell Alice the truth, you''ll never live long enough to tell her the truth.

    Good. I don''t know what I''d do if I were you. If Sasha hadn''t made fun of me, I''d tear you to pieces and feed you to the pigs.

    Look! It''s going to be a disaster!

    I''ll give you a proper sermon when Sasha arrives.

    Yes, I will. I think the makeup is very avant-garde and attractive, but it makes me nervous to look at it all the time, so I would like to spend time with Alice. But I''d like to spend some time with Alice, as I get nervous looking at her all the time.

    If I stay like that, I don''t know when I''ll blow up.

    That''s right. That''s not so bad. You can''t blame them. I''m sure you''re not going to be able to get away with it. I''m going to have to go easy on you.

    Alice happily makes her way to the hand washing station.

    I really want to take it easy on her.

    It hasn''t even been five minutes since we started, and I''m already quite tired.

    I can see Sasha''s face as she gloats in the shadows.

    I''m super scared that she''s still teaching Alice some other unnecessary things.

    For now, let''s eat breakfast first and settle down.

    Alice should be able to calm down when she''s eating, too.

    Ten years ago, Alice used to prefer bread to rice for breakfast.

    She would bake the bread to a crispy crisp and serve it with a fried egg and rabi bacon. A wildflower salad with a special dressing, and breakfast was complete.

    ''Ahhhh!''

    Alice shouts loudly when she returns.

    Good. Her makeup is off.

    ''Welcome back, breakfast is ready. Come and join us.

    ''Uh, yeah. Oh, um, Takumi, actually, .......

    I thought I had exclaimed, delighted with my breakfast, but apparently not.

    Alice is holding a large basket in her hand.

    Maybe it''s ......

    Oh, I made you breakfast, but you didn''t need it.

    No, it''s not, Alice. Oh, yes, Alice will eat what I''ve made. I''ll have his food. Wow, it''s a big morning for you. I''m looking forward to it.

    Yeah. Yeah, that''s good.

    Alice, who had been depressed, lights up with a flash of light.

    It''s dangerous, you have to be prepared for this life alone, you never know what might happen.

    This is the first time I''ve ever seen Alice cook. Do you always cook by yourself?

    ''Yes, I usually just grill the meat and stuff, but Sasha told me last night that wasn''t enough, that cooking has to be a labor of love.

    I had a very bad feeling about it.

    My hand trembled as I opened the basket.

    I felt something moving inside, creeping about.

    I took a quick peek at it and quickly closed it.

    It''s no good. Maybe this is inedible to humans.

    Sasha says the food has to be fresh. I used to eat bugs and stuff like that raw, so I put a spin on it. The fish is fresh, so eat it while it''s still fresh.

    Yeah, that''ll be fun. Okay, let''s have it.

    His life alone with Alice was suddenly on the verge of retirement as soon as it began.

 103 Quiet story Alice and Chloe

    This was the first time he had stayed at a human inn.

    From tomorrow, the four of us would be living alone with Takumi-dono in turn for four days.

    Sasha has reserved a room for us for that purpose, but I didn''t expect all four of us to be in the same room.

    ''We have an early start tomorrow and I think we should go to bed.

    ''What are you talking about, Alice? There''s a rule that when more than one girl stays with you, you have to stay until morning to talk about your love story (coybana).

    Oh, really? Well, I guess we''ll have to do it then.

    Alice has completely become Sasha''s toy.

    Alice''s make-up, which was left at the mercy of what they said earlier about the royal court''s make-up or something like that, was made to look horrible, as if she had been cursed by some tribe.

    ''Come on, Chloe and Leia, come over here too. We''ve also prepared lots of drinks to make it easier to talk.

    ''No, I''m not old enough to drink, oh, Alice-sama, you mustn''t drink trumpets!

    Leia hurriedly mingles with Alice to stop her.

    This isn''t good. I''ll be completely caught up in Sasha''s pace.

    If I don''t deceive myself and escape here, I have to ......

    "Koo-chan, help me, I''m soaked in liquor!

    Oh, Cal, when did you do that?

    The Cal sister that should have been on her hip was taken by a drunken Alice and shoved into the liquor barrel.

    ''Look, look, Chloe, let''s drink and spill all our true feelings!

    Mph.

    I was about to go to help my sister Cal when Sasha shoved a bottle of liquor down my throat.

    The liquor was flowing down her throat with a tremendous force.

    Oh, that''s not good.

    As I thought that, our consciousness became quite fuzzy.

    When I woke up, I had no memory of what I had said afterwards.

    It was shortly before morning when I woke up.

    Sasha and Leia were asleep in bed, intertwined with each other.

    For some reason, my sister Cal was in between them.

    What had happened is an eternal mystery.

    I was still a little drunk, so I opened the window to catch the cold breeze outside and found Alice sitting on a wooden chair on the balcony.

    ''Good morning, Alice,''

    Hmm, yeah. It''s almost morning. Morning, Chloe.

    Alice''s face was slightly flushed.

    It wasn''t like she had any alcohol left in her system, she seemed somewhat sojourning and restless.

    ''''Could it be that you''re nervous because you''re going to Takumi-dono''s place?''''

    With a jolt, Alice''s body shook.

    ''Well, that''s not true. I''ve been with Takumi since I was a child. It''s impossible to get nervous even if it''s just the two of you now.

    I''m sure it means a lot different things to you than it did when you were a kid.

    When I said that, Alice sweated out a taraa, and whistled out a whistle, as if on purpose.

    But all I could hear was a clumsy, faint hissing and whistling air sound.

    ''You like Takumi-dono, don''t you?

    "...... you''re not? Then give me back the paper I gave you last time.

    By the way, I was given a mysterious piece of paper with the number six written on it a while ago.

    ''I''m not saying I don''t like it. It''s just that things have changed a bit since we met.

    What do you mean?

    ''''At first, I was attracted to his strength. But I don''t think it was out of pure affection, but rather an attempt to use Takumi-dono for the prosperity of the Dragon Clan.

    With Takumi-dono as the king of the dragon clan, it is not impossible for our dragons to conquer this world. That''s what I was thinking.

    ''''Isn''t it different now?''''

    ''Having been with him for so long, I''ve seen enough to know that Takumi-dono''s appeal isn''t just about strength.

    Mm, you''re well aware of that. You''re right.

    ''Mmmm,'' said Alice, nodding with satisfaction as if she had been complimented.

    ''''And there is one thing I''ve been wondering about recently, regarding Takumi-dono.

    Well, I''ll tell you what it is.

    ...... Is Takumi-dono really strong?

    Ever since he could hear Sister Kal''s voice, he had begun to wonder about it.

    Sister Cal''s response to Takumi-dono is not to the strong, but rather to protect the weak, as if she is protecting the weak.

    Furthermore, Takumi''s class has begun, and his doubts become even stronger as he gets involved in that class.

    Then I realized the fact that I had never seen Takumi-dono in a proper fight before.

    ''I don''t understand what you''re saying? Does that mean mental strength or something like that?

    ''''No, I mean physically to the hilt. It''s as if Takumi-dono doesn''t have the aura of a strong man that I can feel from Alice and Nuruhachi. Leia told me that this world would be destroyed if Takumi-dono released all the power he had, but isn''t it strange that he doesn''t release his power at all, even when he''s fighting someone else?

    I hadn''t even asked my sister Cal about it.

    If Takumi-dono was really weak, what feelings would I have?

    Maybe I didn''t want my relatives, my sister Kal, to know that.

    ''''Hm, this is nonsense. I''ve noticed that from the moment I met you.

    So, then, Takumi-dono is not the strongest or anything, but really weak?

    ''No. Takumi is still training to become even stronger.

    Alice begins to speak confidently.

    ''When you''re as strong as Watashi and Takumi, the results you can get from normal training are negligible. However, Takumi has achieved a great deal by restraining his own power to the limit.

    Ha, ha.

    In the past, I would have believed the whole thing, but now I don''t believe it anymore.

    I''ve seen Takumi-dono many times when he''s in trouble in battle or in class, fumbling around with his sister Cal.

    ''When we used to go on adventures together in the past, Takumi almost died many times, and each time he gained a terrifying amount of strength. One of the most tremendous of these was a chimera strike: ......

    Alice''s story never stopped.

    She was so proud of herself that she kept talking about Takumi-dono incessantly.

    As I watched Alice passionately talk about Takumi-dono with great pleasure, I began to feel that it didn''t matter if Takumi-dono was strong or weak.

    Yes, I do.

    I like Takumi-dono.

    He makes me feel very happy when I''m with him and everyone else gathered around him.

    It doesn''t matter if he''s strong or weak, it doesn''t matter.

    Before I know it, the sun starts to rise and the time for the appointment arrives, without Alice finishing her story.

    ''''Oh, when did you realize it was this late?

    He called out to Alice''s back as she hurriedly began to get ready and left in a flurry.

    ''Good luck. I won''t lose, though.''''

    Yeah, I''ll be there. I don''t think you''ll be able to beat me, but good luck with that Chloe.

    I can''t help but smile as I look away from Alice, who is trying so hard.

    Let''s keep this up for a while.

    With that thought in mind, I sat down in the chair that Alice was in.

 104 Episode 81: Life Alone with Chloe

    What in the world could have led to this?

    The day with Alice is over and the morning is over again.

    The next assassin, Chloe, had arrived and had seen the devastation of yesterday.

    ''Yeah, I got a little overstretched,''

    Alice said to Chloe, a little embarrassed.

    Okay, so that''s a little.

    She turned around and looked at the cave she was used to living in.

    It was no longer in shambles and could collapse at any moment.

    ''Let me do all the cooking, laundry and cleaning,''

    Alice''s housekeeping, which she said confidently, turned out to be a spectacularly destructive activity, showing more clumsiness than Leia.

    A fire broke out in the cooking, the laundry destroyed all the clothes, and the cave was half destroyed in the cleaning.

    But there was no way I could be mad at Alice for working so hard.

    When I praised her for a job well done, she had a big smile on her face and was happy to see me.

    ''Takumi-dono, are you sure about this?''

    ''Well, I was thinking of renewing it soon, so I guess it''s good.

    Sorry, cave.

    I''ll give you a cool refurbishment when this mess is over.

    Well, that''s about it. Good luck with that, Chloe.

    Ha, ha. But I''ll try my best.

    Alice taps Chloe on the shoulder and leaves with a satisfied look on her face, full of a sense of accomplishment.

    The rest of us, Chloe and I, look at each other in the morning mist, stunned.

    ''''Let''s start with cleaning up, shall we?

    I''m sorry. You''re very helpful.

    Thus began the second day of life alone.

    I''m going to take the debris out for now. I''m going to take the debris out of the house for now, so let''s separate it into what we need and what we don''t need. Since this is the time to do this, let''s do our best to clean up as well.

    It''s a relief to see Chloe, who is very crisp and tidy.

    Things have gotten better lately, but Leia used to screw up and destroy a lot of things when she first came here.

    ''Come to think of it, it''s already winter and Chloe''s always wearing light clothes. Aren''t you cold?

    ''''Yes, dragons originally have a high body temperature, so they don''t need to wear clothes. As expected, they are embarrassed to be naked, so when they are in human form, they wear a minimum amount of clothing.

    I''ve gotten used to it, but at first I was quite upset by the swimsuit-like outfit.

    "Does Takumi-dono not like this outfit?

    No, no, I think it''s a good idea.

    I take back my previous statement.

    After all, if I saw them up close, I would be quite embarrassed to see two big things in their eyes.

    Come to think of it, Chloe met Leia at the same time as me, and we''ve never been alone together before.

    It''s kind of like I''m suddenly so aware of her that I can''t even look at her face.

    ''Yeah, right. Chloe hasn''t eaten breakfast yet, has she? I''m going to get ready now.

    No, no, I''m just trying to earn Takumi''s favor in this life, so I''ll prepare breakfast for you.

    No, it''s good enough to clear the cave for me, I''ll take care of this one.

    Yesterday''s breakfast was hell on earth with Alice''s homemade "Live Fish with Insects".

    It''s not that I don''t believe Chloe, but this time I''d rather make it myself if possible.

    ''''I understand. Takumi-dono doesn''t seem to be willing to give up his cooking even if we get together.''''

    Huh? Together?

    Oh.

    We both turn down, our faces turning red.

    ''''Well then, I''m going to go make some food. I wonder if Chloe would like to have something to eat?

    Well, not really. I love all your cooking, Takumi-dono. And if I had to say, I''d like to try the first one-pot meal you gave me when I met you.

    Oh, it''s that rabbi juice. Okay, I''ll go and make some more.

    Wow, I''m looking forward to it. I''m going to do my best to clean up, okay?

    We jerk away from each other, awkwardly.

    What the hell.

    I''m so embarrassed.

    Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever been in a situation like this in my life.

    I never imagined that youth would come after I reached a good age.

    ''''It''s a good vibe, unlike the time of Alice.

    Wow.

    As I was preparing the food, I was startled when I was approached.

    Before I knew it, the white one was standing behind me.

    ''You''re there, aren''t you?''

    ''I''ve been there the whole time. I watched over you with Alice, and I was very protective of you.

    You were completely oblivious to the fact that you were spending time with Alice and standing on the sidelines.

    ''Then why did you show up now?''

    ''It''s because the difference between you and Alice is too great. The judging has to be fair.

    ...... What does that mean?

    ''You know what I mean. You only see Alice as a daughter.

    ...... It is.

    It can''t be helped.

    When we met, me and Alice were like father and son.

    "Don''t make the wrong choice. You won''t regret it.

    With that, the white one disappears.

    I don''t answer, just stand there in front of the pot.

    The day with Chloe quickly turns into a night while I''m cleaning up.

    I managed to find a place for the two of them to sleep, so I set up two sets of futons.

    ''Takumi-dono, what is this line?''

    ''Yeah, that''s the boundary I created when I came to live with Leia. We don''t allow each other to cross this line when we sleep at night.

    ''I see, Leia told me about this before. If you sleep next to Takumi-dono, you won''t be able to resist the power flowing through you and you''ll break, that''s how it''s set up.

    ''Mmm, you''re well aware, that''s how it''s set up ...... No, it''s not set up, it''s the truth.

    Well, I''ll take that as a yes.

    As we talked, we both kept to our boundaries and went to bed.

    Unlike the day I spent with Alice, my day with Chloe was a very calm day.

    The feeling of security soon brings a sleeper to me and lulls me into a peaceful sleep.

    ''Ta, Takumi-dono, Takumi-dono!

    However, just as you are about to enter the world of sleep, you are awakened by Chloe''s voice.

    When I look at her, she''s lying down, clutching her chest and staring at me with a red face.

    ''What''s the matter with you, Chloe! Do you have a cold? You''re not feeling well?

    No, no! When I was looking at Takumi-dono''s face before going to bed, I suddenly felt a pain in my chest. This tremendous power is the power that flows from Takumi-dono that Leia was talking about!

    No, nothing like that at all.

    ''I, I''ve been doubting Takumi-dono''s power somewhere! I never thought I''d sleep this far apart and be affected by its power! It''s an amazing power, Takumi-dono, I''m ashamed of myself for not believing it!

    The symptoms are exactly the same as Leia''s in the early days.

    Probably the same strange disease of unknown origin as Leia''s.

    If that''s the case, there''s only one way to find out.

    "It''s going to be okay. Don''t look at me, put some more distance between you and me and take a deep breath. That''s what always kept Leia calm.

    The more you nurse him and touch him, the worse his condition becomes.

    The best remedy is to leave it alone.

    ''Hahaha, sorry, Takumi-dono. I''ve calmed down a bit.

    ''Well, that''s good to hear. Now go ahead and get some rest.

    I repositioned the bedding further away from the boundary line and repartitioned it.

    After a few moments, I heard a quiet sleep coming from Chloe.

    ''Goodnight, Chloe.''

    Good night, Takumi, mmmmmm.

    I was relieved to get a half-sleepy reply from Chloe, who I thought was asleep.

    The second day of our life together alone is over.

 105 Eighty-two episodes Living alone Sasha

    ''It''s not very tidy. It''s just a matter of moving things around. You need to think about arranging it with more efficiency in mind.

    On the third morning of the third day alone with Chloe.

    Sasha, who came in as a replacement, suddenly gave Chloe a lecture.

    It seems that you have left all three meals to Takumi. Do you think you can win the position of wife by doing that?

    When is it going to be a choice between the two people you live with, and when is it going to be a choice between you and your wife? It''s horrible.

    ''Ugh, but the food Lord Sasha taught me is difficult for me to cook: ......

    All you have to do is pull the guts out of a raw fish and put in a live insect. What can you do if you can''t do that?

    Apparently, Sasha had even taught Chloe the ''Live Fish with Insects'' that Alice had made.

    Good.

    I''m really glad I made my own breakfast.

    ''Well, I can''t teach you that much in one night. If Chloe and I stay, I''ll teach her more things.

    Thank you, Master Sasha.

    Before you know it, Chloe calls him Master Sasha.

    That''s the princess of the Lucia Kingdom.

    She''s got a great grasp of people''s minds.

    So I''ll take my leave. I wish you good luck.

    Yeah, I''m sorry, but I''m going to beat you hands down.

    Chloe bows towards me and leaves.

    It''s been a pretty peaceful day.

    I can''t help but think that spending time alone with Chloe isn''t a bad idea.

    "Well, Takumi, let''s get to work and make some breakfast.

    Hmph, I look at Sasha with a confident smile on her face and feel uneasy.

    ''''Yes, no, I''ll take the food if you want: ......

    ''No. Sure, it may not be able to compete with the taste of takumi, but that''s not all the cooking is about.

    No, as long as you can get a normal one to eat, that''s fine: ......

    ''Wait and see. I''m going to show you the destructive power of a dish full of love.

    My anxiety deepens as I see Sasha pose with her arms wide open with a barn, and her anxiety deepens.

    ''That''s just plain delicious,''

    ''What? Normal?

    Suddenly, Sasha''s eyes narrowed and I could feel the harsh killing intent.

    ''''Yes, no, it''s very good. Really.

    Good. Normally, I would have had to make a special meal for lunch.

    With a smirk, Sasha laughs and pats her chest with a smile.

    I have a feeling that if I''m not careful about how I praise her, there will be a horrible turn of events.

    However, Sasha''s cooking was really decent.

    Dashi-rolled eggs, miso soup, rice and pickles.

    It''s very simple, but all of the dishes are well seasoned and well balanced.

    It would have been better if the taste was a little lighter, but it would be better for your health not to mention that. But ......

    Why did you teach Alice and Chloe to cook weird food?

    I just said what I suddenly wondered about.

    ''We are rivals, you know. I will not relent. If I could win in a fair fight, I would, but after a calm analysis I didn''t think I was high on the list of the four.''''

    So you''re saying he was manipulating me to kick you both out.

    ''Yes. I was going to make up the difference between us by moving in together, but now that it''s come to this, I can''t pretend to be something I''m not.

    Sasha can so gracefully and unapologetically call it a subterfuge.

    I think it''s fair to say that it''s a front job.

    That''s how desperate I am. Do you understand?

    Uh-huh. Okay, all right, stop staring straight at me for a second. Also, our faces are close.

    I''ve never seen Sasha so giggly before.

    The reason why she wants to live here so much is because she doesn''t want to go back because her life in the Lucia Kingdom is cramped.

    ''''By the way, I''m setting all sorts of traps (traps) after this as well. Do you mind if I tell you ahead of time?

    ''What? Is that something you want me to say first?

    ''Yes. I decided it would be better to ask ahead of time, since too much stimulation would have the opposite effect on Takumi.

    I''ve never heard of declaring a trap before.

    Truly, Sasha sets the trap in a refreshing and fair manner.

    ''First of all, I''m going to change inside beforehand when Takumi returns to the cave after this. Takumi will get to see me in all my unadulterated glory. Isn''t that exciting?

    Yeah, don''t do that. It''s bad for your heart.

    ''What? No? It''s still step one.

    If possible, keep the steps at zero.

    The hurdle was suddenly too high from step one.

    Impossible. Probably not going to be able to withstand all the other traps either.

    "Are you sure about this? That''s not going to get you to squeezing behind Step 2 or bathing with me in Step 3.

    I was giddy from the intense rise in the ranks of the steps.

    Good. I''m really glad I stopped at step one.

    ''How many of those traps were there, by the way?

    ''We were up to step 10. By the way, step 10 is on the futon with you: ......

    ''Wow, you don''t have to tell me! Stop! Don''t even say it!

    No. Sasha is not on the same level as the other three, or even me.

    ''Well, all right. I''ll cut you some slack. Takumi hasn''t changed in ten years.

    ...... Has Sasha changed?

    Then Sasha smiled a little, sadly, as she said this.

    ''''Yeah. I couldn''t remain the pure adventurer I was back then. Even if I didn''t want to, I would hear all the menial talk in the royal palace.''''

    Yeah. I''ve been holed up in the mountains by myself for ten years.

    ''Well, I''m just old enough to hear, but I don''t actually have any experience with it. Would you like to try step five or so if you want?

    No, no, I''m good.

    Sasha shrugged her shoulders, as if to say, ''Oh dear.

    ''Well, that''s just like Takumi. You''re not going to pick anyone all the time like that.

    I don''t think so. I''m going to pick two out of the four to be sure.

    It is indeed impossible for five people to live in this cave.

    ''No, I''m not. It''s just one special someone. I''m sure Takumi will have to make that choice soon.

    "? What does that mean?

    Don''t you notice? No. Are you pretending not to notice? The balance we''ve had is about to be thrown off. I''m sensing some huge, unseen force from Takumi''s side.

    What?

    So it''s the white one.

    I swallow the word just in time to swallow it.

    I don''t think Sasha is aware of the White One that even Alice isn''t aware of.

    It''s just that she feels like it''s an intuition.

    ''''That''s amazing, girlfriend. As expected of the bloodline of the Lucia Kingdom.''''

    Only the murmurings of the bobbing and white ones could be heard, but they didn''t show up, perhaps because they were wary of Sasha.

    ''Maybe Takumi''s choice is going to be a big, world-shaking choice. It''s not just Alice. There are too many powerful people gathered at your side.

    If you''re gone, Alice will destroy the world.

    I remember again the words of the White One who said that.

    ''But it''s okay. Even if Takumi doesn''t choose me, I''ll stay by your side as your mistress and help you.

    No, you can''t have a mistress! But I''m glad you''re helping me.

    Sasha has been helping me at every turn since my adventuring days.

    She''s called the Princess of the Cliffs (Siacrifflily), and although she''s a bit scheming and scary at times, she''s a very dependable companion.

    However, she is too close to me to be romantic, but she has a strong sense of closeness, like a dependable older sister.

    ''''In return, you should be able to endure to step 10 properly one day.

    Sasha winked at me and laughed, and I gave her a drawn-out smile in return.

 106 Eighty-three episodes Living alone Leia

    The last day of our life together.

    This long period of time is finally coming to an end today.

    The last one is Leia, who has lived with us for some time.

    I''m sure I''ll be able to live a much easier life compared to the other three.

    That was the easy part.

    I''m not going to be able to get it right. Takumi-san.

    Yeah, yeah. Hi. Nice to meet you.

    That thought is shattered first thing in the morning.

    I don''t know why.

    I''m more nervous than the other three, even though we''re supposed to be kindred spirits.

    ''Leia, is there something different about your mood? Did you put on makeup or something?

    ''No, no. Sasha-dono recommended it, but I decided not to. I thought I''d let Takumi-san see me as I am, just as I''ve always been.

    Yeah, right. I don''t know why. More than usual, Ki...... no, it''s nothing.

    Beware. I was about to say a toothless line about being more beautiful than usual.

    ''Oh, yeah. I''ll have to make some breakfast soon.

    No, no, I''ll take care of the dinner.

    It''s going to be the same as always. Just go on as normal.

    ......

    I walked out of the cave to get away from Leia.

    Why, why?

    It''s very embarrassing to be in the same space.

    Strange.

    No way, the white one is doing something?

    That''s why I didn''t do anything.

    Oops.

    He suddenly appears in front of me and I let out a strange voice.

    It''s not just this time, I''ll always be a bystander. I''m going to be a bystander, not just this time, but from now on as well.

    I''m sorry. But what are you there for? No, who the hell are you?

    I''d like to ask you the exact same question. Takumi, who the hell are you? ''

    He returns the question with a question.

    ''No, I''m just an old man who gets swept around and doesn''t do anything in particular.

    It''s not possible. There is no such thing as a person who doesn''t understand me. It''s not just Alice. People are drawn to you. Well, I''m just a pawn in your game.

    As usual, the white man has no idea what he''s talking about.

    "You better be more aware of what you''re doing. Everything revolves around you.

    What do you mean? Explain it more clearly.

    ''Alice wasn''t the only bug. There''s another bug growing up.

    The white one who said that pointed to the cave where Leia was and smiled, as usual, with a grin.

    ''''If you choose Alice, she''ll be the second Alice this time.

    No way!

    How is that possible?

    Does that mean Leia will be as strong as Alice?

    To the point of destroying this world!

    ...... Stupid, then, no matter what choice you make.

    "Yeah, I don''t know if I''m a sitting duck already.

    What the hell is going on?

    What does my choice of someone, or even not choosing someone, really do to the world?

    Before I know it, the white one has disappeared from my sight.

    Could it be that its very existence is not my imagination?

    Such a thought crossed my mind.

    ''Hey, Takumi. Have you been talking to someone?

    Leia was worried that she heard voices and came to the outside of the cave.

    ''It''s okay, I''m just talking to myself.''

    There was no way that Alice or Leia could destroy the world.

    I smiled at Leia as if nothing had happened.

    It was awkward at first, but by the time the sun went down, we were able to speak in our usual natural way.

    ''Ah, Takumi-san, that dish!

    Leia looked at the food I served for dinner and gave me a big smile.

    This is the second time I''ve served it to Leia.

    It''s my specialty, roasted chicken belly stuffed with rice and a small amount of vegetables.

    Leia sulked when I made it when Sasha came over and she didn''t have it for herself, so I made it again this time.

    ''Well, what the hell. I couldn''t make it when we met, you know.

    ''Thank you! Oh, and it''s next to this one!

    ''Mmm, Leia cut the peeled potatoes into thin slices and fried them. You can try it as a garnish.

    Yes, it''s also crispy and very tasty! Thank you, Takumi-san!

    Good.

    He seemed quite pleased with her.

    The white one said a lot of things to me, but looking at an innocent Leia like this, I can''t imagine her becoming as strong as Alice and becoming a world destroyer.

    ''''Come to think of it, Leia hasn''t been using the godsend lately. Is there a reason for that?''''

    I used to use the god of Vikings and other things to go on errands, but I don''t see them used at all anymore.

    Well, I don''t have to use them because I''m a bit scared.

    ''''Yes, originally, I only used one of my gods down, and the rest belonged to those in the village. During the last Battle of the Prairie, I returned them to where they should have been.

    ''What? So it was.

    This makes the words said by the white one more and more unreliable.

    If it wasn''t for his signature god-slaying technique, Leia would be much weaker.

    ''''But don''t worry, Takumi. Many of the gods that were within me are gone, but I have acquired additional strength.''''

    "Huh?

    No, you don''t have to wear it.

    I see, you''ve worn it.

    ''''The only god left to me, ''Ariribaba Blade'', had the ability to take away the gods that the others brought down.

    Oh, you have quite a foul God.

    But you gave it all back, didn''t you?

    ''''Yes, but the ''Ariribaba Blade'' was endowed with an even more special ability. With that ability, I was able to gain far more power than before.

    I had a bad feeling when I heard that.

    As I recall, I heard that Leia and Alice had fought during the Battle of the Prairie.

    If I noticed a new ability there, wouldn''t that be an ability that could be used against Alice?

    ''I always thought I was here to replace Alice-sama. When Alice-sama got the power to stand alongside Takumi-san, I was ready to walk away from this place, as I was no longer needed. But now it''s different.

    No, Alice has been standing at the top of the mountain since she was born.

    ''I will not surrender this place to Lady Alice, no, I will not surrender it to anyone. I would cut down even a god for it.

    Yeah, right. But you know what? I''m not looking for that kind of strength at all.

    ''Takumi-san is the strongest person in the universe. It is true that there is no need for a strong man. This is just a decision we have made on our own. That the strongest should line up next to the strongest.

    By that theory, the weakest would be lined up next to me.

    Suddenly, Dr. Deus''s face comes to mind.

    Hmm. It''s true that I''d feel more comfortable with someone on the same level. I''m a man.

    ''Does Leia think she''ll be able to surpass Alice one day?

    Yes, because I promised myself I would never give up.

    You see Leia smiling with a big smile on her face, and you feel that what the white one said is true.

    If you choose Alice, Leia.

    If he chooses Leia, if Alice destroys the world, then the world will really be destroyed.

    And this time alone with them, they''re forced to choose Alice and Leia, aren''t they?

    No, there''s only one.

    There''s only one way to make it all work.

    But I was too inexperienced to do it.

    After all, would I have to ask for her help?

    I finally decided to take the last step.

 107 Episode 84: Life Alone with Nuruhachi

    It was six o''clock in the morning on the fifth day, when their life alone was over.

    Three people other than Leia came to the front of the cave, and the four of us were all present.

    I stood in front of the four of them and announced the two people who were finally going to live with them.

    It was supposed to be .......

    ''''If it were true, this is where we would have announced the results, but our life alone has been extended.

    What?

    The four of us burst into a smile at the unexpected words.

    We''re going to screen one more person now!

    I had called her out just before the end of my life alone with Leia.

    Yes, with the transition bell hanging from my waist.

    ''You guys have been doing some pretty interesting things without telling this Nuruhachi,''

    Nuruhachi appears from the top of the cave with such force that you can almost hear the sound effect.

    It''s not a good idea. What does the Lucia Kingdom do? I thought it was still under contract!

    ''Your retired mother brought me back to life. I''ve already worked for my treasured Takumi bromide.

    Was Sasha using such a thing as bait to force Nurhachi to do his job?

    But is the Lucia Kingdom okay with such an easy change of top management in such an easy way?

    Wait a minute.

    As expected, Chloe protests about the increase in the number of people here.

    ''I want to see that treasured bromide, too.

    It''s not. I mean, what''s with the d*mn bromide?

    When was the last time I was photographed with one of those things?

    Meanwhile, Alice and Leia are standing side by side in front of Nuruhachi.

    ''''Do you really think you''re going to have a chance to get into this game now? Nuruhachi.

    What do you mean? You have a lot of slack, Alice. What''s the matter with the make-up on your face? Are you trying to make Takumi laugh?

    ''Huh, I can''t believe you don''t know how good this makeup is. Tell her, Leia. Hey, Leia, what''s that?

    Nope. Leia''s shaking her shoulders and laughing a little.

    ''Well, we''ll see. I''ll show you the true power of the Great Sage Nuruhachi, now is the time to show you.

    Yeah, you don''t have to show your true power here.

    And so, in the midst of a bit of anxiety, the extended period of life alone with me began.

    "It''s worse than I thought it would be.

    As soon as he looked inside the cave, Nuruhachi sighed.

    It was the first day, and because Alice had destroyed the cave, the walls were crumbling and blowing away in places.

    ''As usual, I suppose. Alice hasn''t changed at all since she was a child.

    ''Yes. Our beds were always destroyed.

    There was a time when I collapsed the whole inn in my sleep.

    It''s a fond and bittersweet memory.

    What are we going to do now? It''s only a matter of time before I can undo it. ......

    No, if you could, I''d like it to be different, like this.

    Before Nuruhachi arrives, I give him the blueprint I had drawn up.

    Nuruhachi sees it and chuckles.

    It''s quite interesting, isn''t it? I''m going to put my mind to it. I''ll put my mind to it and make it work.

    Thank you, Nuruhachi.

    Come to think of it, when Nuruhachi first came to the cave, he said he didn''t care how many wives he had, and that he''d make the bedroom especially big.

    In the end, you always end up relying on Nuruhachi.

    Even when I didn''t get to be an adventurer.

    Or when I had to retest for the guild.

    Or when I quit being an adventurer.

    No matter what, Nuruhachi was always looking out for me.

    But during my time as an adventurer, I hadn''t been able to notice that kindness for a long time.

    ''I''ll make you something to eat. Do you want something to eat?

    ''Mmm, not particularly ...... No, that one. I want that sweet stuff.

    When I hear it''s a sweet one, I know right away.

    I''ve made a lot of dishes in my life, but that one was a disaster.

    ''You''re going to mess it up again. I haven''t made one since that one.

    It''s okay. I''ve got a craving for it. Good luck with that.

    I can''t pull back after being told that.

    I recall the recipe for that thing, along with bitter memories of failures during my adventuring days.

    It was when I had just become an adventurer, before I met Sasha and the others.

    ''How old is Nuruhachi now? You''ve been number one in the guild rankings for a hundred years or so, right?

    Don''t ask a woman how old she is, Takumi. By the way, Nurhachi doesn''t even remember how old she is.

    ''Oh, okay, so what''s your birthday then?''

    Of course I don''t know anything about that.

    For some reason, when I heard that, I felt compelled to celebrate Nuruhachi''s birthday.

    I learned that there is such a thing as a birthday cake in the west.

    I didn''t have a decent recipe, and I made my own cake, just by imitating the look of it, and it was a poorly made, sweet cake.

    ''What''s that?''

    Nothing.

    The cake he was about to throw away is discovered and taken away.

    ''So this is what you call a birthday cake. Was this supposed to be to celebrate the Nuruhachi? You don''t even know your birthday.

    I still wanted to celebrate. Failing that.

    Back then I was still inexperienced at cooking and really useless.

    ''It''s sweet as hell. I''ll never forget this one.

    Nuruhachi laughs as he takes a bite of the cake.

    ''From today onwards, this is Nuru Bee''s birthday.

    Looking back, that may have been the first day I decided I wanted to be a good cook.

    Ten years later, I''m sure I can make a better cake now than I did then, even if I don''t know the recipe.

    I put my experience and my gratitude to Nuruhachi into the cake.

    The new birthday cake is ready.

    ''What''s this! It''s not sweet!

    Yes, that cake looks perfectly, the same as before, but it tastes completely different.

    ''Yeah, it''s mostly made of rice.

    It may look like a cake, but this dish was a cake-shaped onigiri with all the skills I''ve developed over the years.

    "Haha, these strawberries are made of dried plums! Instead of chocolate, it''s okaka. There''s also aged rabbit meat on the base.

    ''Yeah, I''ve realised that it''s better to make the most of what I can do than to make something I don''t understand.

    ''Hmm, yes. It''s for the best.

    Apparently, after ten years, we''ve gotten our revenge.

    Nuruhachi nodded in satisfaction and turned toward the cave.

    There was a cave that had been transformed, with no sign of its former self.

    ...... But isn''t what we''re about to do also completely unfamiliar?

    Nuruhachi was right.

    But it was the only way left to go.

    ''If you''d like, you can tell me a lot of things about it: ......

    ''I''ve lived a long time, but I''ve had very little experience with it. You''re not much different from Takumi.

    The dependable Nuruhachi doesn''t seem to be of much use in this area.

    Once again, I took another look at the cave.

    That cave, which could barely fit three people in, had doubled in size and could accommodate nearly ten people.

    It was not a harem life or anything like that.

    Yes, I had made up my mind.

    To live with everyone who wanted to.

 108 Eighty-five episodes Complete life alone

    I''m proud to announce the results of our time alone together!

    The morning after the fifth day.

    The first four of us gather again in front of me and Nuruhachi.

    And before the announcement of the exciting results, the four of us don''t seem to be nervous at all.

    Apparently, they can''t help but be curious about the converted cave behind me.

    ''''Well then, first, the prestigious first place goes to ......

    No, no, no. Tach.

    Chloe stops me with her dragon dialect.

    For some reason, she calls me Takkun, the same as Karuna.

    "We all pass, don''t we?

    They had been found out.

    No, I thought I was going to be found out from the start.

    I nodded, a little sadly.

    I didn''t have a choice.

    Originally, it started with four people coming to a place where only two other people could live besides me, so it became a fight over who would stay.

    But the cave has been so heavily refurbished that it''s easy to recognize it without going inside.

    ''Takumi, I''ve never seen a cave with three floors. Isn''t this too big for five people to live in?

    What are you talking about?

    It was not me, but Nuruhachi who replied to Sasha''s words.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. And there will be six people, not five, from the start.

    You''re not going to live here, are you? Nuruhachi!

    Of course. Nuruhachi''s room is next to Takumi''s, by the way.

    What? What do you think you''re doing?

    Ooh.

    Before you know it, even Nuruhachi is going to live with us.

    Is the Lucia Kingdom really safe?

    Are you two completely derelict in your duties?

    ''I''m always supposed to be next to Takumi-san.

    Bad, for the first time in a long time, Leia''s eyes are sitting up.

    ''''Huh, you''ve come to say it. Have you forgotten how you sobbed after losing to Nuruhachi?

    I''d forgotten all about it.

    Come to think of it, Leia and Nuruhachi were fighting pretty hard when we first met.

    ''I''m not the same person I was back then,''

    Interesting. Let''s see what''s changed.

    Leia and Nuruhachi are in an instantaneous mood and bumblebee and sparks are flying.

    Even though they have just ended their life alone together, if they don''t, a battle for the next room will begin.

    ''''What. Is Takumi''s neighbourhood going to be decided by battle? Then I''ll have to get serious, too.

    Alice approached them, jerking and clanging her fists.

    Leia and Nuruhachi, who had been staring at each other, turned to Alice at the same time and then faced each other again.

    ''...... anything, don''t you think it''s not a good idea to decide in a fight? Nuruhachi .......

    ''Yeah, right. Nuruhachi was thinking the same thing.

    Two people who had been on such bad terms with each other hit it off and made up.

    ''''What? Aren''t you going to fight?

    "Yeah, I''m not going to fight.

    The words of two people whose interests are aligned are wonderfully hammered together.

    After all, he still thinks that Alice can''t win.

    ''Yeah, well, I guess I''ll still be the one chosen. It''s been a perfect life, just the two of us.''

    Where does Alice''s confidence come from?

    Cooking, cleaning, and laundry were all at the bottom of the list.

    The reason they renovated the cave in the first place is because Alice made it collapse while cleaning it.

    ''''I think I''m the best, too. I won''t lose to Alice-sama.

    Oh, oh, you got to say it, Leia.

    Leia, who had been so deflated by Alice, confronted Alice head on.

    "No, no, Nuruhachi is the one who renovated this cave. No matter how you look at it, Nuruhachi has gained the most Takumi Points.

    That Takumi point system is gone.

    That''s sweet. I have a ton of extra Takumi Points that I didn''t use.

    Yeah, so it''s gone.

    Okay, okay, everyone, please calm down! You''re always the best.

    Chloe plainly poured the fire into the four people''s dispute.

    ''''What is this newcomer with the youngest Takumi history saying? For now, why don''t you start over in the next life?

    ''Longer isn''t always better, is it? If you''ve stayed that long and it didn''t work out, then there''s no hope for you anymore, is there?

    Even Sasha and Chloe, who were relatively close to each other, begin to fight.

    ''That line. That''s unheard of.

    That''s a rare combination of opinions, Nuruhachi.

    Even Alice and Nuruhachi, the two longest-serving members of the team, enter the race.

    Yikes.

    Even though our life together is finally over, if we don''t do something, a new conflict will develop.

    And for now, let''s draw lots to decide on the room assignment.

    I''ll try to come up with a compromise, trying to be as conciliatory as possible.

    Takkun is at .......

    Takumi is at .......

    ""Takumi is at ......."

    The five of us hummed beautifully and shouted at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ shut up!!!!! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I think they''re actually very close.

    I decided to leave them alone now and quietly walked away from them.

    I sat down on a large rock near the cave and looked up at the sky.

    It was only just dawn, and the morning haze had spread.

    ...... Well, I guess that''s good.

    Can you be sure about that?

    Suddenly, he was approached from behind, but he wasn''t surprised.

    Apparently, I''m getting used to the appearance of the white one.

    ''''This time the result was not just a matter of postponing the problem, Noka. Even if you do that, eventually you will have to go to ......''''

    No, it''s not.

    I shake my head, interrupting the white one.

    ''I''m not going to procrastinate,''

    Noka?

    ''If I choose someone and someone else is unhappy, no one will choose me. I''ll always be this way.

    There was silence.

    I wondered if my choice was surprising, even to the white one.

    I can''t make out his expression, just an outline, but he seems to be thinking about something.

    After some time has passed, the white one finally opens his mouth.

    ''''...... I see. There is such a way, Noka. But it''s too ...... no, it''s rather an ant noka''''

    He mumbles to himself and finally claps his hands together with a pop.

    ''Fine. That''s an interesting choice.''

    The white one grins, as usual.

    ''I don''t have to ask your permission to do that. I''m glad you''re convinced.

    I thought the conversation would end there.

    I guess it''s time for everyone to settle down.

    I got off the rock to go back to the cave.

    ''Oh, wait a minute. I have one condition.

    No, I''m not asking your permission.

    You''d better listen to me. Otherwise, I won''t let anyone choose, I won''t let anyone choose.

    Suddenly, a chill runs down my spine.

    I still don''t know who this guy is, and I have no idea what he''s capable of.

    But even so, there was something certain about it.

    The white one probably has a different level of strength that this world does not have.

    ''...... All right. Just tell me. I''ll just listen.

    The white one laughed again.

    It was a full-bodied smile, with the corners of its mouth hanging up more than ever before.

    The new cave. I would like to live there too.

    It was different from the voice he had used before.

    Until now, it was very similar to the voice Leia had when she brought down God.

    It was a composite voice that mixed various voices that could not be produced by a human.

    It is now united into just one voice.

    That voice is clearly ......

    You ......

    Through the morning mist, the white outline slowly peels away as the fog clears.

    ''Was it a woman?''

    Finally, the white one revealed itself.

 109 Quiet story Sasha and Alice

    I heard a singing voice.

    It''s a song I''ve heard a few times in my adventuring days.

    As if invited, he walked out of the cave.

    It was already dark outside, but a faint moonlight shone on Sasha, who was sitting on a large rocky area.

    ''Oh, are you awake?''

    I stopped singing and Sasha turned to me.

    ''...... I haven''t slept since the original. You knew that and you invited me out, didn''t you?

    Sasha gives a quiet smile at Watashi''s words.

    ''Well, I just wanted to have a little chat with you.

    What a surprise. I have something to tell you.

    He shoots a killing qi at Sasha.

    If it were an ordinary person, Sasha would have fainted or gone mad with that much qi, but Sasha passes it off without a care in the world.

    ''''Oh dear, what are you angry about? Alice

    Don''t play dumb. I heard all that make-up and cooking you did for me was bullshit.

    ''That would be true. We can''t let Alice and Takumi get together.

    ...... goo.

    I want to blast it over the horizon.

    I was desperate to control that urge.

    If he messed with Sasha, it would be passed on to Takumi in a bad way.

    Since his days as an adventurer, Sasha hadn''t been able to resist that kind of trickery.

    Nuruhachi had said that Chairman Barbaroi was the last person he wanted to fight, but he was cute compared to Sasha.

    In pure combat, he didn''t feel like losing, but in an argument, he didn''t feel like he could beat Sasha.

    ''''I didn''t expect that we''d all end up living together, but you''d better not let your guard down. I''ll be the first to think about getting rid of you.

    Saying that, Sasha took the paper I had given her from her pocket.

    On it is written in large letters 1.

    ''''You must have recognized me as your number one rival. I''m the same. So I won''t relent.''''

    Yes, Sasha is distinctly different from the other women around Takumi.

    She doesn''t yearn for strength like Leia or Watashi.

    She doesn''t embrace motherhood like Nuruhachi.

    Nor does she have a straightforward fondness for him like Karuna or Chloe.

    I have no idea what the feelings she has for Takumi are.

    But even so, I can clearly see that Sasha has strong feelings for Takumi.

    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it. I know Takumi better than anyone else.

    I said that to myself.

    Sasha is staring at Watashi as if she can see through it all.

    ''I can''t, Alice. No one knows what''s going on with Takumi.

    No, it''s not! It''s true that Takumi is much stronger than I am, but he''s just not as strong as I am. And now, I''m going to climb to the top!

    Since the day we met, I''ve been training without a day''s rest.

    One day I will stand next to Takumi in line.

    And no one else can do that.

    He is the only one who can do it.

    But Sasha took pity on me.

    "I can''t do it, Alice. Takumi is much, much stronger than you think. No matter how strong you are, you can''t catch up with her. Takumi''s strength is not the same as yours.

    A different level of strength.

    I know that.

    But Sasha shook her head, as if she could see through such a wattage.

    ''No, Alice, it''s not. You''ve never felt it? Takumi is different. No matter what the situation, she sees herself in a bird''s eye view, just like she writes a diary. Yes, as if she isn''t there.

    ...... It''s not, but I''m sure one day I''ll be in that realm myself.

    I can''t. It''s not a discipline. Takumi was born that way. A broken vessel. There''s no one in this world who could do that. Do you know what that means?

    I tried not to think about it for a long time.

    Who is Takumi?

    His father is a creator god and his mother is a great spirit.

    Takumi couldn''t be a normal human being.

    ''No one could ever be next to Takumi.

    Sasha''s words left me speechless.

    The Demon King, Nuruhachi, and even Watashi are different enough in this world.

    Until Takumi showed up, we thought that no one else could accept us.

    We were saved by Takumi, and now we are living with a smile on our faces.

    But Takumi himself will not be saved by anyone.

    If it''s ......, then what is Sasha here for?

    Sasha smiled just a little and pointed to the moon above the cave.

    ''I just need to light up Takumi in the dark. I don''t want to stand next to you. I don''t care if you disappear at the end of the night. But if anyone who doesn''t deserve to stand next to me tries to stand there, I''ll do my best to get rid of them.

    Sasha''s words carried weight.

    They were full of hard resolve and unwavering confidence.

    ''Are you going to get rid of everyone who lives here?''

    ''Yes. Takumi is kind and if you leave her alone, she''ll be with you all the time. But that doesn''t make Takumi happy.

    Sasha''s eyes narrowed and lost their color as she looked at Watashi.

    I feel a chill run down my spine.

    I realize once again.

    As I thought, I don''t feel like I can beat this woman.

    You must be prepared for this. You and everyone else will be eliminated in time. And you can go to .......

    Sasha looked up at the empty space.

    There was nothing there, no sign of anything at all.

    ''Neither do you,''

    At that moment, there is a flicker in the space where there should have been nothing.

    Something is there.

    Why hadn''t I noticed it before?

    Something outrageous is staring at us from above.

    By concentrating on it, I could finally see its presence.

    A pure white being, with no eyes, nose or mouth, just a white being floating in the air.

    What the hell, this thing is ......!

    Until now, he had known the strength of any opponent the moment he faced it.

    But from this white being, it was completely unrecognizable.

    I''ve never seen anything like this before: ......

    No, no.

    There''s another one.

    Just as I thought that, something like a mouth suddenly appeared on the white being''s face.

    I''m not sure if it understands what I''m thinking, but it''s mouth is hanging open.

    The air it wears is different.

    The only thing I can sense from the white being is something unpleasant.

    I''m not sure why I''m thinking this.

    Takumi and ...... are similar.

    The white being melts into the darkness of the night with its eyes on Watashi.

    It was not like Nuruhachi''s transition magic, it was as if it was disappearing from the world itself.

    ''...... a, what''s that thing? Sasha.

    His own voice trembled as he said this.

    ''I don''t know. But I can imagine. That thing doesn''t belong to this world.

    Sasha replies, staring intently at the spot where the white being disappeared.

    ''So you''re attracted to Takumi and stay on her side. She''s going to be here forever.

    She? That white being is a woman!

    ''Well, I don''t care who they are. I''ll take care of everything that comes near Takumi.

    Sasha looks dignified with an unwavering determination.

    After all, it was probably not a mistake to give Sasha the paper of 1.

    And I was feeling a threat I had never felt before from the unearthly white presence.

 110 Episode 86: Eighth cohabitant

    The figure was so fantastic.

    Whiter than any white I had ever seen before.

    The translucent white skin caught my attention.

    ''Hm.''

    The white one takes a closer look at his body, as if checking it out.

    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve seen a change to a person, Daga, it''s not too bad.

    No, no!

    I scream.

    Because I''m naked.

    I''m dazzled by the whiteness of it, and my tsukkomi is delayed.

    Why is that? Why? You''re hiding something.

    It''s true that the long, exquisitely long hair hides it well.

    In contrast to the white skin, this one has dark hair that looks like deep darkness.

    ''''Put your clothes on. If you can''t, I want you to go back to normal.''''

    Hm, it''s a little cramped, but I can''t help it.

    The white girl lightly raised her right hand and made a gesture to scratch the air.

    With that alone, the air space is torn apart and a white kimono appears from it.

    Fluttering through the air, Fluffy, and the kimono covers her white body.

    In that instant, the kimono was finished being put on.

    ''''This is good, Kana.''''

    She smiled at him and smiled at the white girl, which made me nervous.

    It was different from the creepy smile she had before.

    The white woman smiling at her was so beautiful, it was like she was out of this world.

    ''''So that''s who you really are?''''

    I don''t know why.

    When I look at her white now, my heart feels hot as if it''s tightening in my chest.

    When it comes to beauty alone, Alice is not to be outdone.

    But there was something else about the white girl, something other than just beauty again.

    ''A little different to be exact. Cana changed it to suit your tastes.''''

    "Huh?

    Do I like the way you look?

    You don''t know yourself?¡¡Deep memory is impaired, Na. Perhaps there is someone who is similar to your lost memories. I can''t look into your past, either.

    I''d forgotten all about it, but then again, I had no memory of my childhood.

    I''ll see you tomorrow. You can introduce me to everyone.

    No, I don''t know you or anything about you.

    ...... Humm, it was.

    For a moment, she is white, stopping in a thoughtful pose.

    It was just creepy before, but just by looking at her appearance, I can see my heartbeat speed up a bit.

    ''White is fine. Just call me an old acquaintance and I''ll figure out the rest.

    The white girlfriend who said that, White, disappeared to mix with the scenery.

    ''Huh?¡¡Come to think of it, why tomorrow and not today?

    It wasn''t until much later that I realized why.

    Even after we returned to the cave, the issue of room assignments hadn''t been resolved, and as it was a temporary room, we all had to sleep in a room far away from me.

    Perhaps they were tired from living alone for five days, but as soon as they laid down, they immediately began to lose consciousness.

    I thought I heard the song Sasha used to sing when she was an adventurer, but I didn''t know if it was a dream or reality, and I fell into a deep sleep.

    In the morning, I stepped out of the cave to get breakfast ready, and of course White was waiting for me outside.

    ''Huh,'' he said, letting out a big sigh and talking to him.

    ''Well, let me introduce you to everyone.

    Um, good luck with that.

    I don''t know what happens now.

    Half-heartedly, I take White into the cave.

    The cave that Nuruhachi renovated for us has a large round dining room in the center, with twelve rooms surrounding it in a circle.

    It seems to have been built in the image of the round table used in the Ten Gorgonians, but I think 12 rooms is indeed too much.

    It''s not a problem. There will probably be more rooms.

    Come on, man.

    It''s just too much to handle and I don''t know what will happen if there are any more.

    Hey, do you want to rethink that, after all?

    Hmm?¡¡Why is that?

    ''I don''t think it''s going to work, no matter what I think. I have a very bad feeling about this. It''s definitely going to be a terrible idea.

    When he said that, White laughed with great joy.

    "That''s what I like about it,

    It''s frustrating, but the smile on his face is too beautiful to say anything else.

    ''Huh?¡¡What are you doing here?

    I had planned to introduce White to everyone before breakfast.

    However, I suddenly changed my plans and decided to make a simple breakfast in the cafeteria.

    If everyone and White got nasty and started fighting, there was nothing I could do to stop them.

    The only thing I could do was to make everyone eat something good to ease the situation.

    I look again at the kitchen that Nuruhachi had built for me.

    It was connected to the dining room and was designed to be quite spacious.

    The knives and pots and pans are placed in just the right position, perhaps because they were made to fit my height.

    All of the dishes, including plates and forks, were silverware, and there was even a state-of-the-art stone kiln set up, presumably using southern technology.

    It was my first time cooking in a cave, and I''m sure I''ll be able to make more delicious food than ever before.

    ''Wonder Dana''

    White murmured as he watched me from behind as I made breakfast.

    No matter how much you train, you can''t get stronger. It''s as if your strength itself hates you," he said. And yet, your cooking knowledge and experience is all you need.

    White is mumbling something, but I ignore it and concentrate on my food.

    ''Who the hell are you really, Da?''

    That is exactly what I would tell you!

    I scream that in my mind, but I don''t rest any of my cooking hands on the food.

    Fill seven pots with water and bring them to an even boil, then stir in the vinegar.

    After reducing the heat to low, he drops the eggs one by one into the center of the whirlpool.

    It''s all thanks to Nuruhachi that I''m able to do this kind of cooking at the same time.

    I''m grateful and start to finish up.

    ''Now, it''s done.''

    I make up breakfast for seven people at once and put it on the table.

    He rings the hand-held bell in the dining room to signal breakfast.

    "Come on, Luka, let''s get started.

    Five doors were opened with White''s voice.

 111 Episode 87: Dreadful breakfast

    ''Well, today''s breakfast is called Eggs Benedict, and it''s made with a poached egg, thin slices of smoked rabi meat, and a special sauce on a piece of bread cut in half. Be careful with the poached egg, because if you break it, the yolk will spill out.

    I explain the food, but I don''t get a response back.

    Normally, around Leia, she would say something like, wow, that''s impressive, Takumi-san, but she reaches for the food in silence.

    Nuruhachi, Alice, Chloe, and Sasha are all silent.

    While the silence is piercing, only one of them gives me an impression in a strangely cheerful voice.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more flavor when you mix it with eggs. It''s wonderful.

    The five chopsticks stopped at White''s voice.

    A tense atmosphere filled the dining table.

    ''What, you guys aren''t going to eat?¡¡Well, I''ll take that for you.

    That''s the moment White reaches for Leia''s plate, sitting next to her.

    Dom, Leia thrust her fork into the Eggs Benedict to stop it.

    With a whirr, the egg yolk spurted out like a fountain.

    ''I''ll eat it, but what is it?''

    Well, we''ll eat it. It''s best to eat it before it gets cold.

    I''m scared.

    I haven''t seen Leia as angry as this since the time I was kissed by the Demon King at the Great War Party.

    ''''Oh, I can make you another one right away, so feel free to tell me.

    Oh, yeah, I can get three more. It''s really good.

    After all, no one spoke except White.

    But before I knew it, the Eggs Benedict that was on Alice''s plate was gone.

    Apparently, she put it away in one bite.

    And while we''re at it, I''ll make Alice''s second helping.

    I move from the table to the kitchen as if to escape.

    But it''s strange, Dana. This dish is not supposed to exist in this world. Where did you get this from, Noda?

    I can''t remember. Someone made it for me when I was very little.

    I don''t know if it was my dad, my mom, or a stranger.

    But my tongue has always remembered the taste.

    It''s amazing. Takumi. You''re recreating it, Noka.

    The air in the room became even heavier when White said my name.

    ''A newcomer calls Takumi-dono out,''

    "That''s unforgivable, Koo-chan. I need to teach you some newbie manners.

    Don''t let him.

    You don''t know what that man will do, so just be quiet.

    Originally, he was supposed to introduce White to everyone before the meal.

    However, White said he didn''t want his food to get cold, so he said he would eat first, so he didn''t introduce them and they had to sit down.

    ''...... No, you can''t. I can''t properly introduce them to everyone.

    I glanced at the table while making another Eggs Benedict.

    ''Lord, you''re not just any guy.

    Nuruhachi, who has been completely silent until now, finally opens his mouth to White.

    You''re right. I think I''m the strongest of all of them.

    The air is already chattering past the tingling.

    It''s not just Nuruhachi, Alice and Leia are also staring fiercely at White with their killing eyes.

    ''''It doesn''t matter how strong you are. The only thing that matters in living here is whether Takumi likes you or not.

    Princess Cana of the Kingdom of Lucia. She recognized me right away.

    I read about it in an old book of lore. ''I read in an old book of lore about a being who is the beginning of this world, the reason for it, the chaos. But that doesn''t matter to me.

    Now, it sounded like Sasha had said something important about White''s identity, but I didn''t understand what it meant.

    ''Whoever you are, if Takumi is in trouble, you''re going to have to leave.

    You can''t do that, can you?

    You can''t do it alone. But with the five of us here on one, I don''t think there''s anything we can''t do.

    I''m also making the magic sword Karuna count properly.

    But stop, don''t provoke me, I''m scared.

    "I can''t do it. Can you try it, Kai?

    It was at the same time as White''s words.

    Alice suddenly stood up and struck White with all her strength.

    Until now, no one had ever stopped that blow.

    That''s why the scene was too unbelievable.

    ''Hola, I can''t do it.''

    One finger.

    White stopped Alice''s all-out right fist with one index finger.

    ''...... What''s impossible?''

    Alice''s feet cracked underneath her as she stepped on it with a snap.

    Ah, the cave of the New!

    I didn''t do my best work yet.

    Takumi''s gonna be pissed off if we destroy the cave.

    Gugu, pressed by Alice''s fist, White''s index finger warps back.

    And then, with a creak, the cracks in the floor spread.

    ''It''s broken, it''s broken, Aris.

    ''Maybe you shouldn''t lick it too much.¡¡We can do all sorts of things in the meantime.

    Yeah, that''s good. You can try. You can try everything.

    White smiled at Sasha''s further challenge.

    It was a beautiful smile on her beautiful face, but it was far more frightening than the smile she had when she had no eyes, nose or mouth.

    It was a creepy smile with all the insanity it contained.

    ''''Yes, yes, I''ve got another helping, let''s stop fighting and eat together...''''

    I carry a refill to the table as I dive in.

    The instantaneous air loosens up a bit.

    ''Right. Shall we continue after breakfast?

    No, no, no, it doesn''t have to last.

    He shook his head frantically at Sasha.

    Sasha smiled and nodded, as if to say, "Leave it to me.

    No, no, no, no!

    What, it''s over now. It''s not even good preparation.

    Five people and one bottle react to White''s words.

    But no one makes eye contact with White.

    Desperately ignoring them, everyone finally starts eating their eggs benedict.

    ''...... Takumi-san, can I have you do some training after dinner?¡¡I want to get strong fast.

    Leia doesn''t give up at all, even after witnessing White''s strength.

    ''''We''re also training, Koo-chan. Let''s get serious.

    Yes, sister Cal!

    Karuna and Chloe are also on fire.

    ''Nurhachi, there''s a book in the library of the Lucia Kingdom about this guy. I''m sure he has some weaknesses.

    We''ll use transference magic to get back to the country later. I''ve got some things on my mind.

    It''s not working.

    They are all in combat mode.

    In the midst of all this, Alice didn''t move while holding her right fist.

    That fist had a red bruise on it, just like the shape of White''s fingers.

    Alice is staring at her right fist as if she''s thinking about something.

    And without paying any attention to his surroundings, White took a bite of his second eggs benedict.

 112 Eighty-eight episodes: Shiros weakness, Leias weakness

    Before Takumi''s class began, he was to practice Leia''s training.

    The blue sky classroom, a short distance away from the cave, would be filled with students before noon.

    Leia had asked him to let her train even if it was just a small amount of time before that.

    It''s true that Karuna''s power-sucking training is gone these days, and the potatoes are starting to peel nicely.

    As for Leia, it seems that she wants to advance to a new stage, but such a thing doesn''t exist from the beginning.

    Now, what should I do?

    I had no idea.

    Leia is staring at me with incredibly hopeful eyes.

    "You could teach her some special moves or something.

    Before I knew it, White was following me.

    It''s written as a technique that will always kill, a special move.

    There''s no way I could have that.

    ''Takumi-san, Sol¨¦, can you tell him to go away?¡¡Because my training from now on will be for the purpose of defeating Solee.

    What is that? Oh, right. I didn''t introduce myself at all. I''m White. Not my thing.

    Come on, just tell it to the other one.

    Leia and White glare at each other in a beehive.

    Stop fighting.

    It would be a disaster for me to get involved.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what I''m talking about. Maybe he can give you some pointers on what your weaknesses are.

    Um. Yes. It''s just too much of a power differential, you know. I can give you a weakness or two.

    I was joking in an attempt to make the place look more relaxed, but it really seems to teach me a lesson. White, you can afford it.

    ''Don''t be silly, you think I''m going to be happy when my enemies send me salt?

    ''Well, well, Leia. I guess you could just ask.

    White''s weaknesses, which are unpredictable, might be useful later on.

    After all, even that Alice was lightly mocked.

    "Hm, well, you can listen to me now. I''m in human form now, but not in my natural form. I altered this form to suit Takumi''s tastes.

    Takumi''s favorite?

    Leia stares at White.

    For some reason, her eyes were focused on White''s chest.

    Then Leia looks at her own breasts next and gulps and slumps her shoulders.

    ''...... Takumi-san, you like them big, don''t you?''

    No, that''s not true!¡¡I''m not!¡¡It''s just what White says!

    I don''t want to tell Leia that I actually like the big one, because if I said I like the big one, Leia is going to slash my stomach for the first time in a long time, so I''ll keep it to myself.

    ''''Um, can I tell you the rest of the story, Kana?''''

    Oh, I want to hear it now!

    I don''t think Leia is already listening, but White starts to tell her the rest of the story.

    ''Well, it goes without saying that Takumi knows his first form, but there are no eyes, nose or ears in my body. Everything in this form is a false (dummy) decoration.

    So maybe White can''t see anything?

    When I ask him that, White holds up his index finger and stretches his arm straight up to the heavens.

    ''''I''m looking at it from far up, Da''yo.

    A cold sensation ran down my spine.

    I knew White was in a different dimension.

    It''s not something that relies on sight like you guys do. It''s like looking in from another world. That''s why there''s no point in attacking me from behind, because I can see everything. I can see everything.

    Well, isn''t that a skill, not a weakness?

    No, it''s a disadvantage. The fact that we can see the big picture means that we can overlook the little things.

    I see, it can be said to be a weakness.

    The same goes for the ears. I can hear every voice in the area, and if you listen carefully, you can hear every little voice in the whole country. That''s why you can hear so much and miss the most important sounds.

    White seemed invincible, but is that sometimes a weakness of the all-powerful thing?

    And the biggest weakness of all is that there are no enemies. That''s why I can''t help but let my guard down and play around. Even when I teach myself about my weaknesses, it''s as if I don''t feel like I''m losing.

    It''s true that I have no idea how to utilize the weaknesses I''ve just heard about to defeat White.

    But unlike me, Alice and the others will be able to find a breakthrough even from such a small weakness.

    I can''t help but feel that way.

    "Did you hear that, Leia, White''s weakness?

    ''Well, no, I hadn''t heard that at all. My weakness is that my breasts are small. Sorry.

    Leia looks down and stares at her chest with dead eyes.

    I feel sorry for her, so I''ll leave her alone.

    ''But you shouldn''t lick my people too much, White.

    He hides a weakening Leia behind him and throws his chest out to White.

    I''m the weakest, and I don''t care how weak I am, I don''t care how weak I am.

    I''d rather have the misconceptions cleared up and the weaknesses revealed to the world.

    However, it was a little sad to see my friends who have been protecting me so far not being taken seriously.

    ''My people are still going to be strong.''

    Yeah, all right. I''m counting on you.

    White was really beautiful, smiling a bit happily as he said that.

 113 Episode 89: Poor physical condition of unknown cause

    ...... So, Takumi, I''ll see you later.

    Leia walks back into the cave with a gulp and a slumped shoulder.

    I miss her a bit in the rear.

    ''You don''t have to say anything, Kana?''

    White peers at me afterwards, as if teasing me.

    ''Dude, it''s okay. Leia will be back on her feet in no time.

    Well, what do you think? Takumi doesn''t know anything about women.

    ...... goo.

    That''s exactly what it is, so it''s indefensible.

    It''s because of your big breasts!

    I stared at Shiro silently, unable to say "I''m sorry, but it''s because of your big breasts!

    It''s that time.

    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. May I show you around?

    Chloe came from the cave, replacing Leia.

    I looked at the sun and it was just above me, signaling noon, when Takumi class was about to start.

    ''Is it that time already? ''Okay, Chloe, let him through.''

    Okay. Then I''ll give you sister Cal.

    When I received the magic sword Karuna after a long time, it was scratched and dirty in places.

    If you look closely, you can see that Chloe''s dark skin, which came to me, also has a lot of burns and scrapes.

    ''What''s going on?¡¡What''s going on?

    ''Oh, you mean the wound?¡¡After breakfast, I trained with my sister Cal. To beat the cocky bastard over there.

    Chloe glares at White, who is next to me.

    ''Ho, yeah, right. Well, good luck with that.

    ...... Hmm, don''t lick it too hard. We''ll see what happens next.

    Everyone is not at all intimidated by White''s strength.

    You are reliable, but don''t do anything rash.

    ''''Ah, speaking of which, Takumi-dono. I passed Leia earlier, but she seemed quite depressed. I was worried and called out to her, but when she saw me, she became even more depressed. What in the world has happened?

    I looked at Chloe and felt even more depressed.

    It''s easy to see why.

    Because Chloe, she''s bigger than White.

    I feel sorry for Leia for meeting the biggest one at the worst possible time.

    At the very least, if her sister Karuna had met her in human form, Leia might have recovered.

    ''Takkun.''

    I felt like I hadn''t heard Karuna''s voice in a long time.

    ''Did you just think something rude?''

    No, no ...... I''m not thinking about it, I''m not thinking about it!

    However, excuses don''t work for Karuna, who can read my mind.

    The first thing you need to do is to get your hands dirty. ...... After class, can I clasp them?''

    I''m sorry. Please don''t do this.

    While apologizing to Karuna, I headed to the podium of the blue sky classroom.

    Maybe it''s because I''ve been absent from classes for a long time due to living alone, but I kind of miss the classes I hated so much.

    ''''Come on, let''s go to our first class in a while.

    Okay, here we go.

    Hearing Karuna''s voice, which is full of enthusiasm, makes me even more motivated.

    For the first time, I challenged myself to take the Takumi class seriously, or so I thought: ......

    Well, there''s this, you know, it''s just, um, basic sword use, and it''s, uh, what''s it called?

    "Takkun, no! It''s a magic lesson today!

    I can''t think straight.

    I can''t teach a class properly.

    I knew why.

    White.

    The front seat right in front of the podium.

    White is sitting there, staring at me from the start of class.

    He''s going to cause some trouble again, I thought.

    I''ve been looking at White with worry, but when the class started, he didn''t do anything, he just listened to the class in silence.

    And yet, for some reason, I was getting more and more breathless, and the class was slipping from my mind and becoming a slumbering mess.

    I''m not sure what''s wrong with you, Tak-kun. You''re not feeling well?

    Wow, I don''t know. It''s kind of hard for me to breathe with all the heat in my chest.

    What, are you getting attacked by someone?

    ''Yes, no, it''s definitely painful, but it''s also kind of fulfilling,''

    I''ve never felt this kind of emotion before and I don''t know what''s going on with me.

    ''''What?¡¡Takk, that''s ......

    ''How do you know what happened?¡¡Carna.

    "Well, I know it''s understandable, but there''s something different about you today, isn''t there?

    ''No, no, not really, but the only thing I''d say is that White is sitting in the front seat.

    "...... Huh, I knew it.

    ''What?¡¡You understand, Karuna!

    That''s Karuna.

    She can see the cause of something I don''t understand.

    That''s Karuna. Was this really an attack by White?¡¡How can we prevent this from happening?

    "I won''t tell you about ....... This is something you have to think about on your own, Tach.

    Huh?¡¡What do you mean, Karuna?

    Karuna''s voice was different.

    "...... I''m going to go home first. Bye-bye, Tak-kun.

    Suddenly, Karuna reverts back to his human form from his magic sword.

    Since it was in the middle of class, the students who saw the scene began to make a lot of noise.

    ''''Holy shit, she''s changed her sword into a human!

    I''ve never seen ancient magic before.¡¡So this is what they were talking about in magic class about swords!

    As usual, Takumi''s lessons are amazing!¡¡We''re already in the realm of God!

    Karuna''s small voice lingers in my ears as she leaves amidst loud cheers.

    ''...... tacky a**h*le. I don''t know anymore.

    Had I done something wrong to Karuna?

    In addition to the unexplained palpitations, I don''t even recognize Karuna.

    When I look at White again, he''s still staring at me.

    My breathlessness grows stronger and I can''t help but turn my head away.

    ''''Ciao, that''s it for today.

    As if to escape, I finish the class and follow Karuna.

    As soon as I''m away from White, the mysterious suffocation vanishes.

    And yet, I turn around and look at White again, who is now far away.

    My heart starts to beat faster, and I can''t breathe again.

    I try to think to myself like Karuna had told me to, but I still couldn''t figure out why.

 114 Episode 90: Mysterious Paper Exchange

    The air was stagnant.

    It was the first time I had ever eaten a meal in such a crusty atmosphere.

    No one said a word.

    The dinner after the Takumi class was over was like a wake.

    For tonight''s dinner, I made a risotto with the cheese and rice I made and saved the last time. The mushrooms I shaved and sprinkled on top are truffles, which Baby Mo found for me on the prairie. ......

    He explains the food, but no one is listening.

    They flatten out the cheese risotto in silence.

    The atmosphere had been nasty since White arrived, but it shouldn''t have been this bad.

    Did White do something to everyone?

    I looked at her at that thought, and she stopped eating and smiled at me.

    My heart leaps with a thud.

    What''s this?¡¡I knew it was some kind of attack.¡¡White has been attacking me ever since I was in Takumi Class!

    A crashing sound of destruction could be heard from everyone except White.

    When I looked, I saw that the silver spoon that everyone was holding had been broken in half.

    See, I was right. Tak-kun, we''re in trouble.

    Everyone nodded at Karuna''s voice while she was still in her human form.

    Huh?¡¡Am I in trouble?¡¡What''s going on?

    It''s a dire situation indeed, Cal. If you don''t do something about it soon, it will be too late to undo it.

    Oh, you''re all right!¡¡I''m not okay!¡¡And you''re not going to die, right?

    In the meantime, if I could just squirt that tit, it might make things a little better.

    Leia is glaring at White''s tits like they''re her parents'' avengers.

    Does my poor health have something to do with White''s tits?

    ''Nuruhachi, we have to hurry. Have you figured out what White''s weaknesses are?

    I''m going through the documents I got from the Kingdom of Lucia. Until then, I want you to keep Takumi and him away from it. ...... It may already be too late for that.

    Too late!¡¡Oh, I can''t make it?

    ...... We''re not there yet. It''s not too late.

    Alice gets up and heads over to Sasha for some reason.

    ''Give that back,''

    Is that it?

    Alice receives a sheet of paper from Sasha.

    She gives Sasha a similar piece of paper instead.

    ''...... So that means we''re in serious trouble.

    Sasha is staring at the exchanged paper with a drawn-out smile on her face.

    What in the world is written on it?

    Don''t tell me it''s written about my medical condition?

    Alice walks over to White with the paper she exchanged with Sasha.

    ''Hey guys, get out the paper Alice gave you and I''ll trade for it since it''s out of order.

    Meanwhile, Sasha is exchanging the paper Alice gave her at the dinner table with everyone else.

    Huh?¡¡Does everyone have that paper?

    What do you mean I''m not the only one who didn''t get one?

    No, I don''t want to go down. I''m sure we''re better than that. I''m the one with you, Tak-kun.

    ''No, Nurhachi thinks this is appropriate. It''s not an advantage to be around all the time.

    It''s still a paper that has something to do with me.

    ''Down or up, I wonder what it''s all about.

    ''Does it have something to do with the size of my breasts? If so, then me and Karuna are doomed.

    Idiot! We have more than Leia.¡¡I''m just getting skinny!

    You''re wearing almost nothing, I thought, but I felt sorry for Karuna, so I didn''t say anything.

    But Koo-chan..... I''m sure you''ll be able to share that with me later.

    I want to share it with you!

    Of course it''s impossible!

    Nope. If I just listen to the conversation, I don''t know what''s on the paper.

    But I feel like I shouldn''t ask him directly.

    Then Alice thrusts the paper in front of White''s face.

    ''Take it. You seem to be the best right now.

    Hmm. Look at this. Thank you.

    That was the moment White received the paper.

    Just like the last time they ate, Alice hit White the same way she hit him.

    ''You never learn. Did you say it was useless, Daro?''

    With one index finger again, White tries to catch Alice''s fist.

    However, Alice''s fist slows down in the middle, slowing down like slow motion and passing by White''s outstretched index finger.

    With a thud, lightly, Alice''s fist hit White''s head.

    ''''Hoe?''''

    White made a barefaced noise and touched his own head.

    ''''I knew it. You can''t react to an attack without hostile intent. Takumi did that to me a long time ago.

    Are you referring to when you met Alice in the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King (Labyrinth)?

    I''m certainly nodding Alice''s head there.

    ''Did you think you were invincible?¡¡Sorry, but we''ll soon be over it. Power, too, and ...... Gonna, too!

    Alice declared something to White, her cheeks flushed red.

    The last part was so low that I couldn''t understand what she was saying.

    It''s amazing. This is the first time I''ve been touched by a human being.

    White smiles a bit happily.

    Oh, my chest hurts again.

    Am I under attack by White, after all?

    Alice is looking at me with a very disappointed look on her face.

    Am I going to die?¡¡Are you going to die soon?

    Huh?¡¡Don''t you want to continue?

    Alice turned her back on White and headed out of the cave.

    ''We can''t win yet, you know. I''ll be gone for a while.

    "We''re going to the Demon King''s Labyrinth. Yes, there is a hermit from the east there now. Learn a new way to fight and come back.

    ''Don''t read people''s minds. ...... the bucket.

    Alice leaves, leaving behind a discarded line.

    "You''re a monster. You''re a freak enough.

    White muttered as he touched his head where Alice had lightly slapped him.

 115 Quiet story Maria and Alice

    It''s good to see you, Alice.

    I hadn''t visited the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth) in a long time.

    At the entrance to the labyrinth, in front of a large cross inscribed with the word Nu, the Demon King was waiting for me.

    He must have sensed that I was coming.

    "You''ve changed, Demon King.

    The Demon King was not in the human''s dependency.

    If the Demon King remained as the main body, those around him would not be able to stand under the influence of his power.

    But right now, I don''t feel any of that power from the Demon King.

    ''''Where did you put your power?¡¡Is that what you wanted, demon king?

    Yeah, that''s right. That''s right, that''s what I wanted. And I''m not the Demon King anymore. I''m just Maria. You can call me that from now on.

    He was a little confused by the Demon King who looked like a different person.

    For thousands of years since he was born, the Demon King had tried to give up his power, but he couldn''t.

    ''''Is that the work of the first Yorishi, the Eastern Immortal?''''

    Yeah, that''s right. Even after I left him, he continued to study this power. I''m very grateful.

    It was not a mistake to come here, after all.

    A force against White, the Eastern Immortals might be able to hear a hint of it.

    ''''You''re inside, aren''t you?¡¡Can we meet?

    I''m afraid it''s not possible. We''re in a critical phase.

    The big moment?

    ''Yeah, I''m in the middle of a big game of chess with Rick. I''ve been asked not to interrupt anyone.

    He exhaled loudly.

    ''Don''t make me angry, Demon King. I''m in a hurry.

    ''I told you it was Maria. I''m sorry, but I can''t let you pass.

    Apparently, the Demon King, or rather the Eastern Immortals, know all the circumstances.

    Doesn''t he want Watashi and White to fight with each other?

    Or is he afraid of provoking White?

    Either way, the only way to find out is to meet him face to face and ask him.

    It doesn''t matter if the Demon King has no power.

    Ignoring him, I walked past him and headed towards the entrance of the Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    Suddenly, the ground disappeared from under my feet and I was floating in the air.

    Suddenly, I spun around and half-turned, not knowing what had happened.

    He had fallen from his head to the ground.

    Just before hitting the ground with a bang, he twisted his body and landed on the ground.

    The demon king was approaching right in front of him.

    I''m not going to be able to get a good look at it.

    That''s all there was to it.

    With that alone, I was blown backwards quite a bit.

    A limping foot gouged the ground, drawing two long lines.

    ''...... what is that, what is that?¡¡Didn''t you contain your powers?

    Yes. All the power is in my house. They just don''t show it.

    Are you releasing the amount of Demon King power that was previously left out, as much as you need?

    It was as if the power of the Demon King, which was constantly erupting like a fountain, was condensing and coming out from the end of a thin hose.

    That power was far beyond what he had expected.

    ''''That''s it, Demon King. I need that power.''''

    ''The Master says, Alice. You mustn''t get any stronger.

    I can''t take that advice. Right now, I want to be the strongest I''ve ever been.

    He is getting stronger to stand alongside Takumi.

    But that Takumi himself is about to be taken away from me before my eyes.

    ''Don''t do it, Alice. Don''t get involved in that thing at all. Don''t worry. Takumi will come back, I''m sure.

    After all, the Demon King knows about Shiro.

    And indeed, just as the Demon King said, Takumi, who is being misled by Shiro, will eventually be able to overcome it.

    At this stage, Takumi is the only one who has surpassed White''s power.

    But I couldn''t stand it.

    I''m sick of it. I don''t want to wait any longer!¡¡I can''t get enough of watching you! I want to be there for you forever!

    Don''t do it, Alice. Don''t ask for power anymore. You can''t get it by force. Don''t you really know that already?

    You don''t know. You don''t understand!¡¡All I have is power!

    He tried to hit the Demon King with all his strength.

    The Demon King received it with minimal force.

    I had seen that move before.

    I remembered the first time I was blown up by a Nuruhachi.

    A single pipe came to mind.

    Just a single pipe that channeled power.

    Accepting the watashi''s power as it was and letting it flow.

    The Demon King sends his power to his right hand while catching my fist with his left hand.

    ''Don''t lick it!¡¡I need my help!

    With a bang, all the power in my body was pulled up to the limit at once.

    As if a huge explosion had occurred, power was released from all over his body.

    ''''Aris!

    At the same time, the Demon King, who was touching Watashi, couldn''t catch the power and burst away.

    ''''U, ah, aaaaah!

    Never before had he exerted this much power.

    The power that overflowed out of control stretched straight up to the heavens.

    It tore a huge hole in the clouds and tore through the blue sky with a bang.

    ''''This is bad, we''ve already crossed the critical point!

    Before I knew it, there was a wobbly old man standing behind me who looked like he was about to fall over.

    And yet, he was receiving the power that was coming from Watashi like a gentle breeze.

    There''s no doubt about it.

    He''s the Demon King, the first relying party, the strongest hermit in the East.

    "I need your help ......

    He tried to reach out to the hermit, but it didn''t work.

    Veins all over his body were torn and blood was pouring out.

    As if it wasn''t my body, my strength was out of control and I couldn''t move well.

    ''''Master,''''

    The demon king, who was blown away, runs to the hermit.

    There was no way he could be safe after the impact of that power.

    That''s also why the Immortal saved him.

    He absolutely had to master that power.

    I force my uncontrolled body to move and move forward step by step.

    ''''Venerable Master, I can''t stop Alice with a remainder.

    It''s inevitable. We must separate body from soul. It could destroy the world if we don''t.

    I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    There''s no way Watashi would do that.

    Takumi said he liked the world.

    ''f*ck you!¡¡Watashi is with Takumi: ......

    We''ll take it back when it''s all over. No hard feelings.

    That was the moment the Eastern Immortal was poised.

    ''''You''d better not do that,''''

    Suddenly the voice stopped the hermit, the demon king, and Watashi from moving.

    It was a voice I had heard before.

    The first emotion I ever felt in my life was anger.

    I hated everything I saw, and everything seemed to be dyed red.

    I have almost no memory of the time before the demon king''s great labyrinth knocked me down.

    However, there was one memory that came to me clearly.

    ''''You are the strongest. That''s why ......''''

    It wasn''t the language of a human or demon race.

    It was not the language of humans or demons, and I have understood those words since I was born.

    So I''m willing to destroy it all.

    I can''t remember the face of the one who said those words.

    Was it my father, my mother, or a stranger?

    The words were all that remained of me.

    Now I know what that voice is.

    It came down slowly from the sky where Watashi had ramped up his power and cut through it.

    ''Hey, Alice.''

    Black. Just a black being.

    No eyes, no nose, no mouth.

    A pitch-black entity landed in front of us.

    ''You didn''t make it to ...... in time,''

    The hermit muttered that as if he had given up on everything.

    Watashi and the Demon King can''t even make a sound.

    ''''It''s been a long time, Danae.''''

    A black mass of absolute despair stood there.

 116 Episode 91: A sign

    Ta-tan-tan, and Alice was taking nimble steps.

    She had shrunk in height and her face was young.

    It was Alice when I met her.

    She was surrounded by skeletons, demons with only bones.

    Alice destroyed it, spinning around and destroying it, as if they were dancing together.

    Alice''s steps are getting faster and faster, and I follow them with my eyes.

    Alice''s face was alive with life.

    Ta-tan, ta-tan, ta-tan.

    As the steps bounced, they became more and more dynamic.

    It''s as if she''s having a lot of fun destroying skeletons.

    Oh, this is a dream.

    Are you dreaming of the time when you were an adventurer, when you were alone with Alice in a dungeon after getting separated from Nuruhachi and the others?

    Surrounded by skeletons, Alice looks at me and says.

    ''Hey, Takumi. This isn''t alive, is it?¡¡Can I destroy everything?

    Normally, I would admonish Alice not to fight in vain.

    ''To take a life is to live with that life on your back.

    As I said that, Alice is faithful to my words.

    However, surrounded by skeletons and panicking, I say to Alice.

    ''Yeah, you''re right. And it''s dead to begin with. I suppose we could destroy it.''

    Young Alice gave a big smile with a nipple.

    As if the one she had been holding down until now had popped, Alice was released.

    Ta-tam, ta-tam, ta-tam, ta-tam.

    The skeletons gushing out of the ground in swarms are happily destroyed.

    It''s like an innocent child playing with a special toy.

    Is this what Alice is really like?

    Have I been forcing Alice to do things all along?

    Takumi, look. It''s almost over.

    Alice is waving her hand against a pile of destroyed bones.

    We have to stop it.

    I can''t enjoy the destruction.

    That''s why I tried to speak, but I couldn''t.

    That''s right. This is a dream.

    The past me just waves at Alice with a drawn-out face.

    ''Aris!

    It wasn''t me in the past that screamed out loud.

    I got up out of bed and screamed, the me of the present.

    I woke up from the dream, but I was still dreaming.

    My whole body was sweating.

    Why is it that I''m dreaming about those days now: ......

    "Omen Kana.

    What?

    I heard a voice next to me, and when I looked to my side, I saw White standing there.

    He was looking down at me, half up in bed.

    ''W-why are you in my room?

    She hides her body in a huff.

    "You react like a maiden, Takumi. Have I ever been by your side in the past?

    No, sure, White had appeared out of the blue and so on from the beginning, but that was just a white one with no girl''s form, no eyes, no mouth, no nose.

    But now it was different.

    The mere thought of a crystal-clear, white, fantastically beautiful White in the same room made my heart beat faster, and I couldn''t settle down with a bang.

    ''And anyway, let''s go outside. If everyone else sees us like this: ......

    Takumi! Oh, my God!¡¡Empty!¡¡...... oh.

    It was too late.

    Before I could say anything about not being seen, the door was opened with a bang and vigor.

    Leia, who had entered, was frozen in place.

    ''''Takumi-san, why is this woman here?''''

    ''Yes, no, I don''t know. I just found out I was there.

    You were there because your breasts are bigger than mine?

    It''s not the usual Leia. Her voice is trembling with anger.

    It''s no good. No matter what I say, he''s not going to listen to me.

    ''White, just say something.

    Hmm?¡¡Are you talking about me always being on Takumi''s side?

    No, no, no, no. ...... What?

    Before I knew it, Leia wasn''t the only one there, but Chloe and Karuna, as well as Nuruhachi and Sasha, had gathered at the door.

    ...... guys, what''s up?

    It''s not yet dawn and everyone has never been awake at this time of day.

    I finally realize that something unusual is going on.

    Hm, we''ve all noticed your presence. That''s pretty good.

    The Nuruhachi, in front of White, comes close to him.

    ''Is that one of your people, after all?

    Well, cana. It''s the closest thing we have. The most distant of them all, Gana.

    I don''t know what Nuruhachi, and White, are saying.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    Nothing''s happened yet. Let''s go outside for a minute.

    White answers my question and walks towards the door, and everyone makes their way to avoid it.

    As I get out of bed to follow him, Leia squeezes my hand.

    ''Are you always by my side?''

    Leia is glaring up at me with an upward glance.

    I have a feeling this isn''t the time for that, but I shake my head in denial, shaking my head in a bobbing motion as my hand is about to shatter in my grip.

    ''That''s not true. This is the first time.''''

    In my mind, I sneakily add, in that form.

    ''I see. That''s good.

    Then I looked at Leia, who smiled at me, and my heart throbbed and ached.

    What the hell. As I thought, I''m strange.

    I knew I was under some kind of mental attack since the time Shiro changed his form.

    ''''Tach-kun, that''s not an attack.

    Karuna, who was in human form all the time later, blurted out a blur, but when she turned around, she was turned away with a pout.

    ''''What on earth is going on?''''

    I would say the same line again.

    This time no one answers my question.

    We all go outside, and no one says a word, just looks at the sky.

    The morning sun was rising for the first time and it was getting brighter, but the western sky, the area around the Great Labyrinth of the Demon King, was dyed black.

    What is it?¡¡How does this feel?

    I know what I''m talking about.

    You can get this feeling: ......

    In the distance, a strange presence drifted from the black sky.

    It was as if it was leading to a deep, abyssal darkness from which there was no way of return.

 117 Episode 92: Black Alice

    The black sky above the Labyrinth of the Demon King spreads out.

    I know that blackness as if it were painted with all kinds of misfortune.

    I saw it once when I was a child, before I became an adventurer.

    ''White, what the hell is that ......?''

    I try to ask, thinking White would know something about it.

    But that White opens his eyes and looks back at me with a face I''ve never seen before.

    ''Noka, Takumi, who was in contact with that thing.

    White''s voice is back to the voice he had when we first met.

    It''s not a human voice, it''s an eerie mix of a voice that seems to echo from the depths of the earth and a voice that whispers from heaven.

    ''A memory that had been lost. Linden Lindberg. I can''t believe it. You fought that thing off and sealed it off, Noka.''

    Muttering, White was muttering to himself.

    Everyone except me just looked at White in silence at the sudden transformation.

    ''Well, that''s what Alice''s bug was all about, Noka. That thing was set up from the beginning, Noka. It was an irregular noka. Or inevitable noka, ...... noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka''

    The beautiful White''s face became distorted.

    As a human face, only its mouth spread out across its face like a prone crescent moon.

    ''''Si, White, what the hell are you talking about?''''

    ".................. coming ...... noka

    White didn''t answer the question, he just muttered a single word.

    A moment later.

    A thumping sound could be heard.

    It was later.

    Too fast, the sound of the impact of it''s arrival would come later.

    It came faster than the speed of sound.

    ''I''m home, Takumi.''

    I didn''t know who the one who said that was at first.

    Her long golden hair, which had grown to the ground, was dyed jet black.

    Even the clear blue eyes that shone like jewels had been replaced with deep, deep black eyes.

    ''''A, Alice, is it?''''

    With a smirk, the black Alice laughs.

    That smile, which could be described as an answer, sent a chill down my spine.

    ''Stand back, Ilo, Takumi.''

    White gets between me and Black Alice.

    ''It''s ......, omaha.''

    Black Alice said that to White.

    That black Alice''s voice is different from the one she made for me.

    Her voice, as if she were scratching my eardrums, gives me goosebumps.

    I know that voice.

    "Get out of my way.

    Black Alice carelessly swung her right arm to the side.

    Until now, White, who had been catching Alice''s fist with one finger, did his best to guard it.

    ''''Huh!¡¡What is this power?¡¡No way!''''

    Unable to catch Alice''s power, White was blown backwards.

    ''''Ah, Aris!''''

    Wait a minute, Takumi, I don''t think so.

    Black Alice only sounds her usual voice when she talks to me.

    But it''s clearly not right.

    What''s this power?¡¡Is it similar to White?¡¡No. Is it beyond?

    "...... It gave me the power to do this. No, no, no, no. No, no, no, no, no. It accepted you. It''s already in you, noka, ...... noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.

    White, who should have been blown up, was standing behind him before he knew it.

    There didn''t seem to be any damage, but there was no room in his expression.

    It''s hard to think of White, who was always aloof and unconcerned.

    I have to ask you something, Alice. I''m not sure what you plan to do after defeating me.

    You know what to do.

    I don''t want to think of that voice as Alice''s voice.

    I want to cover my ears.

    ''Sasha, Nurhachi, Chloe, Karuna and Leia. I''m going to kill all five of the women in there.

    I don''t want to believe those words.

    But you''ll know I mean it.

    ''Ta, Takumi-san, is that really Alice-sama?

    I can''t answer Leia''s question.

    But I''m sure Leia knows that.

    That the person in front of her is, without a doubt, Alice.

    ''''What will you do after that, Kana?''''

    Once again, Black Alice repeats the same words.

    ''''It''s obvious.''''

    And then his face turns into a vicious smile.

    ''All of humanity, except Takumi, will be killed.

    Something pitch black flooded out of Black Alice''s body.

    She screamed desperately in the agony of not being able to breathe.

    ''''Stop!¡¡Aris!

    There''s no turning back now, Takumi.

    Black Alice throws down the Sacred Sword Takumi Caliber that she always held in her hand.

    ''''I''m going to break everything and get Takumi.

    With a bang, more black things flew out of Black Alice and dyed the area black.

    That''s your answer, Alice.

    As if to counter that, something white poured out of White''s body.

    The landscape around them split in half into black and white.

    The side with Black Alice was dyed completely black and the side with White was completely white.

    ''Takumi, come here!¡¡We''re going to get caught up in this!

    The light was gathering in the hands of Nuruhachi, who was in the rear, as if it were contracting. It spread out seemingly and enveloped the five of them.

    ''Wave Sphere, Dan.

    The five people who entered the ball of light all remained motionless, just as they were when Black Alice arrived.

    It seems that they are unable to move due to the power Black Alice releases.

    But for some reason, I''m the only one who can move freely within it.

    I couldn''t go to the others.

    If I didn''t stop Alice and Shiro from fighting here, I would surely regret it.

    ''''Takumi-san!''''

    Ta-kun!

    Takumi-dono!

    Takumi!

    f*cking idiot!

    Ignoring everyone else''s voices, I slowly walk up to them.

    Black Alice and White don''t have time to look at me anymore.

    Black Alice makes everything black.

    White makes everything white.

    Black and white clash, trying to secure each other''s territory.

    It''s no good, if we don''t do this, one of us will be gone for sure.

    We have to stop this.

    But I don''t know how to stop it.

    Aris!¡¡White!

    So I didn''t think about it, I just stepped between the two of them.

    Black and white.

    Alice and White.

    Power and strength.

    All of it came down to me.

 118 Episode 93 Reversi

    It was white.

    White all over the place.

    Everything in sight was white.

    ...... Where are we?

    As I recall, I intervened between the two of them to stop Black Alice and White from fighting.

    ''Yes. And I was swallowed up by the force.

    Black and white.

    All the power came down to me.

    ...... am I dead?

    I remember Rick''s soul disappearing into the white world.

    Is this a world like the one I saw back then?

    ''I''m not dead yet, Cana.''

    Suddenly, I heard White''s voice from behind me and turned around.

    Before I knew it, a white table and a white chair facing each other appeared in the stark white world.

    In one of those chairs, White was sitting and looking at me.

    ''''This is the world of Hazama,''''

    The interstice?

    ''Yes, because Takumi would have disappeared if he hadn''t. I was the one who brought her here.

    Did you bring her?¡¡What about Alice?¡¡What happened to the Black Alice?

    Instead of answering the question, White pointed to the table.

    What hadn''t been there before was now placed on the white table.

    Black and white.

    White and black stones were arranged randomly on a green board with square squares drawn on it.

    ''What''s this?''

    It''s a game called Othello. Yeah, it''s not in this world.

    What does that have to do with Alice?¡¡Now is not the time to play that game: ......

    White picked up two fingers and placed them on the Othello board, spreading the space between them.

    At the same time, his white feet turned into a green board with squares.

    ''''Huh!¡¡What is this?

    It wasn''t just a board.

    I can see the terrain I''ve seen before there.

    It''s a world map.

    What is this board?

    Yes. This board is the world itself, Takumi.

    At my feet, I saw the world I lived in.

    Barbarian Zone, Northern North Country.

    Shinwa-no-chi, Eastern East Ground.

    Magic Kingdom, Western Westland.

    Mechanical City, Southern South City.

    And the biggest country we live in, the Comprehensive State, Central Center World.

    "Let''s expand. "Alice is here.

    As White released two more fingers, the board beneath my feet expanded and I could see the Mount of Bolts where I lived.

    I get closer and closer to it, and I can see the cave that Nuruhachi has refurbished for me.

    A short distance away from there, in a grassy field, are Nuruhachi and five others in a ball of light.

    And ......

    Black Alice and White, and me in between, were there.

    ''What''s going on at ......?¡¡Was that me?

    I''m not the only one. White''s here, too. Then what the hell are we doing here?

    It''s only a soul. The Demon King said it''s astral body. Well, I''ve been here since the beginning.

    Come to think of it, when White spoke of his weaknesses himself, he said

    "There are no eyes, nose or ears in my body. Everything in this form is a false (dummy) decoration.

    So maybe White can''t see anything?

    When I ask him that, White holds up his index finger and stretches his arm straight up to the heavens.

    ''''I''m looking at it from far up, Da''yo.

    Is this the world that lies far above it?

    In the world that stretches beneath my feet, I am caught between the two forces of White and Black Alice.

    It didn''t move as if time had stopped, but if I looked closely, it was really slight, but slowly, bit by bit, its power was closing in on me.

    ''Not even 0 tenths of a second has passed since then. But in another 0-tenths of a second, Takumi''s body will disappear.''''

    You can''t help it?

    ''Yeah, I guess so. You didn''t see this coming, Noka?¡¡Why did you come between us, Noka?

    I don''t know.

    One of the two of them seemed to disappear, and I found myself already in between.

    ''''A mysterious existence, Da. After all, Takumi is neither white nor black. Where on earth did it come from?''''

    White''s index finger and thumb made a circle, and a new white stone appeared there.

    He places it on the board where the white and black stones are lined up.

    The black stone sandwiched between the original white stone and the new white stone became all white.

    This is the conflict, Takumi. I''ve been playing in this world for a long time.

    Did the white stone knock over the black stone and make it white?

    Does that mean that these stones on the board are all the people who live in this world?

    All alone?¡¡Out here?

    ''There used to be another one, but I think she got bored of it, Da. Now she''s in Alice''s mind.

    You begin to understand the identity of White, which you never imagined.

    Finally, it makes sense.

    No matter how strong Alice was, there was no way she could win.

    White had created everything in this world.

    ''They always played together. Humans and demons, heroes and demon kings, righteousness and evil, creation and destruction, watashi and I were having fun playing the game.''''

    Another one who is gone.

    Perhaps that guy was the ......

    Yeah. That thing disappeared from here one day, out of nowhere. Linden Lindberg used spatial magic to make a hole in this place. And it found Takumi when she was a little girl.

    That''s right. A lost memory.

    I remember the absolute end, the existence of the black thing.

    That thing hadn''t come back. It hadn''t come back. I found a new toy and I''m interested in it.

    Is that what I am?

    ''Yes. And I''m intervening with Alice.

    After all, was it because of that guy that Alice turned black?

    What should I do?¡¡How can I get Alice back?

    I can''t do it. "I can''t do it," he said. "I can erase Alice, but I can''t bring her back.

    Stupid, will Alice always be like that?

    Wouldn''t that mean the end of the world?

    "I told you when we first met, Darrow. ''Alice will destroy this world,'' he said. I don''t think that''s going to happen, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka, noka.''

    You''re right. I still believe in Alice.

    There has to be a way to fix it.

    I''m not giving up. I''m going to bring her back.

    "No, Takumi, you know what to do with your enthusiasm, don''t you?

    White pointed to the board at my feet.

    I was caught between Black Alice and White, the two of them in a torrent of power.

    I''m already on the edge of pouring down.

    Can''t you do something about this?¡¡White.

    ...... If I save Takumi, I won''t be able to move for a while. I''m not going to be able to stop him. Is that okay with you?

    I nodded widely without hesitation.

    ''I''ll definitely stop Alice.''

    At that moment, everything turned white and I couldn''t see anything.

 119 Episode 94: First emotions

    The moment I came back from the white world, a wave of power fell on me.

    White and black, split in two, that wave was a mass of all the power of Black Alice and White.

    It''s over!

    Since my days as an adventurer, I''ve gotten into all sorts of trouble and been at the mercy of strange forces, but the power that looms before me now is on an order of magnitude different from anything I''ve seen before.

    There is absolutely nothing that can prevent this from happening.

    White had said he would help me, but no matter how I thought about it, it was impossible!

    I was about to give up completely when White stood in front of me.

    ''''Grab it, hug me later!

    I hug White afterwards as I was told.

    With his arms outstretched in front of him, White desperately pushes back the wave of power.

    It''s also a good idea to have a look at the following: ...... That''s what I expected. Alice, I''ve been saving up my strength all this time!

    Both of White''s arms in front of him were melting away.

    ''''White!''''

    "Don''t worry about it. I said I''d be stuck here for a while.

    It''s not just both arms, White''s body, all of it is melting away.

    Just like when I first met him, his eyes and nose are gone, his mouth is gone, and he becomes a mere white person.

    ''It''s a wonder Dana. For some reason, I don''t want to be seen like this anymore, Kana. Please close your eyes if you can, Takumi.

    Okay, White.

    I closed my eyes as I was told and prayed desperately.

    Finally, after I no longer feel White in my embrace, I open my eyes.

    Waves of power split white and black from side to side as if to avoid me, turning the ground black and white.

    The White I had been holding turned to mush and had not retained its original form.

    Chunks of white slime spilled out of his hands and fell to the ground.

    ''White?''

    "............

    I called out to him, but there was no response from there.

    ''That''s Takumi,''

    Black Alice was standing in front of me.

    ''You even tried to protect White while being exposed to that much power? And yet you were unharmed. That strength, I can no longer imagine.

    It sounds like they''re talking about something, but I can''t get it out of my head.

    I stare at White, who is melting and not moving.

    But I can be stronger. I''ve got the power. Maybe one day I can even match Takumi!

    It''s Alice''s usual voice, but it feels jarring.

    It''s as if I''m no longer myself, and that feeling takes over.

    ''I won''t let anyone disturb me anymore. That''s right, let''s start with the five of us here: ......

    A thirsty sound rang out.

    Black Alice was holding her left cheek, and she was pouting.

    I looked at my right palm, dumbfounded.

    The pain of Black Alice''s slap on my cheek spread across my palm.

    It was the first time.

    For the first time in my life, this was an emotion.

    Is this what anger is?

    ''''Ta, Takumi.

    Black Alice''s voice was trembling.

    ''To take a life is to live with it.

    I repeat the words I told the child Alice then.

    ''Do you really know what that means?''

    Black Alice suddenly twisted her face and held her head up.

    ''''I don''t care what happens to anyone but Takumi.

    No, that''s not true. Takumi won''t let me get away with it.

    "No need to forgive me. If I destroy everything, Takumi will only be able to see me.

    No, Takumi is never, ever, ever looking at me!

    Black Alice''s voice changes alternately.

    There is someone in Alice.

    I had met that guy when I was a little girl.

    ''Get out of Alice.''

    Black Alice stopped moving, holding her head down.

    She stared at me with a tearful look on her face.

    "No, Takumi. I''ve accepted it.

    "Yes, Takumi. "Alice has accepted me for who I am.

    Black Alice''s face, which had been on the verge of tears, changed drastically.

    ''Uh, oh, gaaaaaaaah!

    He roars to the heavens.

    It''s not just her hair and eyes.

    Even Alice''s skin, which was white, turns black.

    ''''Takumi watashi!''''

    I don''t need to see it.

    I''ll tell you what.

    "Better than seeing someone else.

    I''m saved.

    Yeah.

    I am.

    Black Alice''s voices are mixed and mingled.

    ''Interference,'' ''do,'' ''if,'' ''Takumi,'' ''but,'' ''break,''

    Alice turns completely black.

    Even the breath she exhales from her mouth is like pitch black smoke.

    ''Is that the answer?¡¡Alice

    Yes, that''s it.

    ...... Right.

    Then it''s easy to stop Alice.

    I stand in front of Alice with my arms outstretched.

    ''Then break me and be done with it.

    If you destroy the world to be with me, all will be well once I''m gone.

    Takumi!

    Ta-kun!

    Takumi-dono!

    Takumi!

    You are an a**h*le!

    The Nuruhachi, who had been watching in silence until now, raise their voices.

    But the girls, who couldn''t move, couldn''t stop them.

    Black Alice trembled and shook her fist loudly.

    ''''Ta-tah!'''' Huh! "Mwah!

    I don''t close my eyes.

    Still, I watch the Alice of now until the end.

    It''s the same as when I met her.

    Black Alice''s fist stalled midway through her fist and hit my shoulder with a pitiful sound of flattening.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.

    Hmph.

    Black Alice slumps into place.

    And with the slump, Black Alice crawls away from me as if she were crawling on the ground.

    She finally stands up when she''s far enough away from me and picks up the dust from her feet and flings it away.

    ''Hey, I''m going home for the day.

    Alice''s blackened body is returning to white again.

    ''Tsk, next time I won''t take it easy.

    Her eyes and hair were still black, but the hint of blackness in Alice felt smaller.

    ''Aris!''

    He stopped Alice as she turned to leave.

    But Alice doesn''t turn around, leaving the sound behind, just as she came, and leaves.

 120 Episode 95: White on the plate

    After Black Alice left, everyone finally got to move.

    They gather around me and White, who crumbled and turned to mush at my feet.

    ''What the hell happened?¡¡What in the world is that Alice?

    I don''t know, but that''s not the real Alice. But that''s not the real Alice.

    That''s about the only way I could answer Nuruhachi''s question.

    I didn''t have the confidence to successfully explain the world that Shiloh had taken me to.

    ''''Did that Alice-sama really intend to kill us all?

    Leia and Alice have been training together for a while.

    He''s the closest thing to this one.

    She can''t believe Alice''s transformation.

    ''I couldn''t do that to Alice, I like to think so.

    "No, it''s done. You''re not going to tell me that yet.

    Shh, shh, shh, shh!

    I hear a voice from White, who is in complete disarray.

    ''''Are you okay?!''''

    It''s not okay. I don''t know how long it will take to play.

    The white lump was shaking, plumping.

    He returned to the cave table and placed the white in the middle of the table.

    Since he couldn''t sit on a chair, I put him on a plate.

    ''That one, Koo-chan, it''s kind of like a pudding. If you put some caramel on it, it''s perfect.''

    No, Cal, it''s more like this colored tofu than pudding. It''s more soy sauce than caramel.

    Karuna and Chloe are saying whatever they want here, as if they were disappointed that White had talked them out of it when they first met.

    ''No, we have to listen to them before we eat.

    Huh?¡¡Were you really going to eat it?

    But I can''t go into it because his expression is so serious.

    Sasha is calmly running the scene as it is.

    And Nuruhachi is ...... Huh?

    Before I knew it, Nuruhachi was gone.

    Instead, Chiharu is sitting on Nuruhachi''s seat, chomping at the bit.

    ''''Huh?¡¡Did the Nuruhachi leave?

    Yeah, the magician got tired of waiting for me to come back. That''s why I had to have Chiharu come over and take your place.

    After all, are Chihar and Nuruhachi related?

    For some reason, Chiharu always comes over when Nuruhachi isn''t around.

    ''Takumi, Omae, Nuruhachi put a recognition spell on me ...... No, well, Yoika, I''ll just keep my mouth shut, Kana.''

    Chiharu held up his index finger in White''s direction and said in a low voice, "What are you doing?

    ''What are you doing?''

    Hey, it''s nothing.

    I''m not sure, but I decide not to think about it because Chiharu is so cute.

    He nods his head and smiles.

    It reminds me of Alice when I was a little girl, and my eyes get a little hot.

    ''Now, can I ask you about Black Alice now?¡¡What the hell was that all about?

    Sasha turns the conversation back to question White again.

    ''Hm, yes Dana. No matter how strong Alice was in the past, she was always within the confines of this world. But now, like me, she''s outside of the box.

    As White wiggles his slime like body, he finally begins to speak.

    "The thing inside Alice is the black being that was once with me.

    The thing that White and I used to play games with in a world far above.

    I met him once when I was young, and it was the thing that made me lose my memory.

    The thing that is all black and is the opposite of White.

    It was the absolute end, the black thing.

    ''''That thing is entering and controlling Alice-sama, isn''t it?

    No, I don''t control it. The only ones who can accept that thing are those who are in tune with it.

    It can''t be!

    Leia tapped the table and stood up.

    ''Lady Alice said that she would let Takumi choose her by her will, not by force!¡¡He said he''d fight us fair and square with us as his rivals!

    Leia slams the paper with the numbers on the table with a bang and a forceful thump.

    ''That''s not just what I told myself, Kana. Alice knew she would destroy the world if she didn''t.''

    No!¡¡Alice-sama is more for me and more for Takumi-san!

    Okay, Leia. I know.

    It was Sasha who stopped Leia from jumping on White at any moment.

    ''You knew this was going to happen sooner or later, didn''t you? That''s why you took on Takumi''s ideal form and provoked Alice. Were you planning to destroy the world from the start?

    That''s not true. I just came to see what would happen. I''m trying to speed things up a little bit because things are going so slowly.

    Then why are you stuck helping Takumi?

    ...... I don''t know why that is. I don''t know why, either.

    Both White and Sasha remain silent.

    Does White, after all, think of this world as nothing more than a game?

    And does Alice really want to destroy the world?

    It''s a good idea to stop Alice, though, because it''s too complicated to follow.

    Karuna suddenly breaks the atmosphere of this place and speaks up.

    ''''Yeah, I know, but what can you do to stop Alice now?''''

    It''s easy. If Takkun would just take Alice in and call her Ila View, it would all be over.

    What?

    Is that really the answer?

    No, no.

    If that''s not what he meant, then surely there would be no solution.

    "Cal, sister, I don''t want to be a part of this!

    Lies, lies, Koo-chan, we don''t want to admit that because we don''t like it either. I''ll give you another one.

    With that, Karuna pointed to White, who was on a plate.

    ''If Alice put the black ones in and out of the frame of the world, wouldn''t we be able to go out of the frame if we put the white ones in, too?

    Oh, well, you can''t be serious, Cal.

    Yeah, do you want caramel or soy sauce?

    Karuna said with a smirk as everyone was stunned.

 121 Quiet story Kuro and Alice

    The Great Labyrinth of the Demon King (Labyrinth).

    I was sitting on the site of it.

    The 72 crosses stuck in the desert were all snapped off.

    The Great Labyrinth had completely collapsed and a large crater had opened up there.

    ''Why did you come back, Da? Didn''t you come back to destroy everything, Noka?''

    A voice echoed in my head.

    A black being with no eyes, nose, or mouth entered me and turned me black.

    ''Just by being stroked on the head, did you lose your strength Noka?¡¡Is that what your decision was to do?''

    Shut up. Shut up for a minute.

    Hundreds of insects, crawling around in my head, irritated me.

    ''I won''t shut up. You''re the strongest. You are the strongest. So you can destroy it all.

    The first words I heard when I was born were getting louder and louder.

    Even now, I feel like they are going to burst through my head and send me flying out.

    ''When I was born, I destroyed the limiter of being a person. A bug that can make you stronger than ever. That''s who you are.

    ...... I''m telling you to shut up.

    "What are you waiting for, Noka?¡¡You still think Takumi is going to turn on you, don''t you?¡¡I told you, that man is a wanker: ......''

    Wha-eeeeeeeeeee!

    He screamed loudly, as if to explode.

    At the same time, a black object flew out of his body.

    The black hair returns to its original gold color.

    ...... Incredible. I can''t believe it, you played me out by force of will alone.

    The black thing is admiring me in front of me.

    It''s still slightly better than being talked about inside.

    "I''ll do as I please. I''ll do as I please. I don''t take orders from you.

    I''m not giving you any orders. "I''m not giving you any orders, I''m just advising you. You''re not made to love people.

    I know.

    I know it without being told.

    So don''t say those words.

    "You were born to destroy.

    With a thud, he took a big step forward.

    The crater created in the desert widened further.

    He slammed a full-force blow into the black thing''s face.

    It popped and the top of its neck was gone.

    ''I''ll destroy you eventually.

    "Wow, you really are going to surpass me someday.

    They say they can destroy his head and he can still talk.

    Tsk, he clicked his tongue and sat down again.

    The black thing''s head was undulating and regenerating.

    ''That White can''t move anymore for the time being, can he? I don''t need your powers for a while.

    "Don''t let your guard down. "Don''t be alarmed. Someone will take White in the same way you took me in.

    Any of those five?¡¡I can''t. The girls don''t have that much power.

    There was no way I could take in White''s power and be safe.

    Even the watashi could feel the overwhelming power eating away at his body.

    How do you think? I think those five have a chance. And that other guy is the only one whose strength I can''t measure.

    ''Takumi would be no different if he took White in. Even as it is, I can''t win anyway.

    The black being said that he met Takumi as a child.

    Takumi hadn''t even become an adventurer yet.

    The black being told Takumi that the black being was repelled by him without a hand or foot in the air.

    He was still not even close to being able to step outside the confines of this world.

    Takumi is even further outside of that framework.

    Yes, he is indeed the strongest in the universe.

    Then just break me and be done with it.

    It reminds me of Takumi''s words.

    Takumi would try to protect everyone.

    And he won''t abandon us, even if he has to.

    Then I can destroy Takumi.

    That''s how I was born.

    ...... I''ll finish the whole thing in the next round.

    ''I''m counting on you. They got away from me.

    The Demon King and the Eastern Immortals had stopped their movements with the appearance of the black thing.

    The only one who could move on that spot was Watashi.

    And yet, the two of them suddenly disappeared from the scene.

    Rick, who should have been in the Demon King''s Labyrinth, was also gone.

    I didn''t expect to find anyone other than Takumi who could move. I''m not going to be the only one. I''ve been preparing for my return ever since that day.

    As the demon kings disappeared, he recognized the figure in the shadows of space.

    ''It''s Linden Lindberg, isn''t it?''

    It seems that when she was a child, she and Takumi had encountered the black thing together.

    Her feelings for Takumi were an eyesore, as if she was seeing the Watashi she once was.

    Although she loves Takumi, she never comes close to him, just watches over him.

    He had become the Demon King''s retainer, joining Rick''s plans and acting only to help Takumi live in peace.

    I remember talking to her once, after the big war party.

    Yes, she was the one who had given him that paper in the first place.

    Number 0.

    I don''t know what happened to the two of them in the past, but I instantly knew that Linden Lindberg''s feelings for Takumi were different from those of the other rivals.

    ''''Don''t let your guard down. There are many things going on behind the scenes. Next time, it might be an all-out war. This is already a war.''''

    The face of the black being played out perfectly.

    Its face was smiling.

    To be precise, the face that had been nothing, had a large expanse of space that looked like a crescent moon on its side.

    The destruction must have been fun.

    Watashi thought it wasn''t.

    But it was just a matter of resisting the urge to destroy.

    All along, the thing that had been trapped inside erupted, and I couldn''t hold it back anymore.

    ''So da. That''s it.''''

    A black presence approaches the watashi.

    It naturally assimilated with the watashi, as if it were a lost half of itself.

    Watashi bellowed in the center of the desert, as if giving birth.

 122 Episode 96: Who eats?

    They all freeze at Karuna''s suggestion.

    Huh?¡¡Do you really eat white?

    I look at White on the plate.

    ''Humm, I hope you enjoy it, Kana, if possible.

    I think they''re ready to be eaten!

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, you can''t eat that, White, you''re joking, right?¡¡You don''t want to get eaten, do you?

    "No, that''s all right. That''s a pretty good idea.

    Oh, you''re serious?

    Could Alice have tasted the black stuff too?

    Now it''s just a matter of who''s eating.

    Chichar, I want to eat. Eat your food, don''t leave any residue.

    "Oh, nice work, Chiharu, not ......!¡¡No, you shouldn''t eat this stuff!

    "Don''t be rude to me. I''m surprisingly good at this.

    What is this chaos?

    Where has the tension in the air that we were feeling earlier gone?

    Let me ask you something. If one of us ate you, would you be able to compete with that Black Alice?

    Sasha finally asks me something decent.

    But it''s still a prerequisite for eating.

    ''''That''s impossible. My original power is different from Alice''s. Well, if one of them eats and the rest support it, there''s a 1% chance of winning, right?''

    ''Yeah, well, those odds don''t make sense. Sasha, stop eating White: ......

    There are good odds. It was absolutely zero.

    You''re gonna eat it.

    Just give me a minute.

    ''Oh, Leia. You going to stop everyone?

    I hang on to my last hope.

    White, no, Mr. White. If I eat you, do you think my breasts will get bigger?

    Well, I didn''t know you still cared!

    Now is not a good time for this.

    Hm. It''s affected by a lot of things, so it''ll probably be bigger.

    Poof, Leia smiles.

    ''Hi, I''ll eat!¡¡I want to eat!

    No, wait!¡¡Then I want one too!

    Wait, Cal, we can go to ......

    Big tits, pull back!

    Leia and Karuna are hammered and are furious with Chloe.

    Hasn''t that completely changed the purpose already?

    Yeah, that''s right. I forgot to mention one thing: you need to be very powerful to catch my power and it will blow up in a big way.

    The noisy dinner table fell silent.

    It''s no use. I''m a lady''s girl, so why don''t we give it to Koo-chan?

    Yeah, no, we''re kind of full all of a sudden, too: ...... Yeah, maybe I''ll give it to Leia this time.

    The dragon sisters suddenly started to refrain from doing so.

    Thank goodness, for now, I''m going to stop eating White: ......

    ''...... I''m going to try to eat. Because someone has to stop Lady Alice.

    Yeah, and I don''t want you to try to eat it calmly.

    It''ll blow up, okay?

    ''When Leia blows up, I''ll try to play it back. Gulp, let''s do it.

    Yeah, don''t push your top-level monk character all over the place here, Sasha.

    ''''Hey, isn''t this thing going to blow up if you eat it?

    "Huh?

    Karuna suddenly shakes at me.

    The power wasn''t sucked out of you when we were using the magic sword, so I think you''ll be fine.

    Everyone looks at me for that statement.

    I look at White on my plate in horror.

    ''Yes, indeed, Dana. Takumi''s bowl is broken and il. It won''t blow up if you eat me.''''

    Huh?¡¡What?¡¡I''m going to eat it?

    Tak-kun, which is better, caramel or soy sauce?

    No, no!¡¡I don''t need anything!

    Salt?

    Plain!

    I''m full of it!

    No, I can''t!

    I can''t believe I ate a white!

    No problem. Takumi. I''ll eat.

    Leia lifted White''s plate with a strong determination.

    ''''Takumi-san would be able to beat Black Alice-sama without eating this. But I''m sure he can''t stop her. Takumi-san is too kind.''''

    No, you can''t win.

    Furthermore, you can''t win by eating White.

    ''''That''s why I''m going to fight Alice-sama. Don''t worry, it''s a body that has brought down many (a lot of) gods. I''m sure it won''t blow up and dissipate.

    It''s no good. I can''t stop having a bad feeling about this.

    That false start is a death flag, Leia.

    "Leia, stop with the seasoning.

    Yes, I''ll have it plain.

    What the hell. Oh, God. It can''t be helped, you know.

    The whole plate is taken away from Leia, who is about to swallow White.

    Takumi.

    That''s enough. I''ll eat it. And I''ll stop Alice this time.

    He finally makes up his mind to eat white.

    "Why not? You''re so cool. Takumi.

    White looks kind of happy on the plate, too.

    But I need you to be quiet for a minute.

    I really don''t want to eat what I''m talking about.

    Takumi-san, you don''t really want to eat it, but Alice-sama, no, you''re going to eat White for all of us.

    It''s the first time I''ve ever done that.

    I say that line I''ve been using, and I mean it from the bottom of my heart.

    You understand. You''re right.

 123 Episode 97: White Takumi

    I need to be alone with White.

    After I said that, they all reluctantly agreed and walked out of the cave.

    In the kitchen, I''m alone with White on a plate.

    ''What''s up?''¡¡''I thought you were going to eat it plain, noka?''

    No, I''m still cooking.

    I don''t ever want to eat it as it is.

    At the very least, let''s keep it out of sight.

    Combine the strong and light flours in a bowl and stir in a circular motion.

    Throw the chilled butter into the bowl, cut the butter with a wooden spoon and add cold water to make it even finer.

    ''What are you making?''

    Pie crust. I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to cover your body in it, and it''s going to be baked at about 200 degrees, okay?

    "Mmm. You''re welcome to warm up. No problem at all.

    After a little kneading, place the dough on a cutting board and stretch it out with a stick.

    ''Hey, White is .......''

    "Hmm?¡¡What, what''s going on?

    No, what the hell does White and that black thing think of this world?¡¡I don''t mind if it breaks down. Is that how you feel about it?

    In that white world with White, this world was treated as a game called Othello.

    Does that mean that everything about us and the world is just a game?

    ''Yes, it does. I''ve been playing it for a long time, so I''m attached to it. If possible, I don''t want it to be broken.''''

    ...... and then...

    After all, White and us are on a different level.

    I knead and roll out the pie crust, realizing that once again.

    But that''s not it. I''m completely bored with it. I have no hesitation in destroying the world.

    I''ve felt that since I met him as a child.

    The black thing is dying to destroy everything.

    ''Why did the black thing get tired of this world?

    "It''s because the world is at peace. There hasn''t been a major war in over 100 years. The board will always be white.

    That makes us happy, but not White and the others.

    "The heroes and the demon king were the accents of this world. The balance has been shattered since it ceased to function and fell apart, Noda.

    Did Rick and the Demon King know about White and the black thing?

    The perfect world that Rick tried to create may have had something to do with White and the others.

    I''m afraid that Takumi and Alice will be the last amusement for that thing. If we don''t stop them, the world is really going to end.

    I''ll stop it. I''ll stop Alice. Or the black thing.

    Wrap the white sheet in the pie crust that has been left to soak up for a while.

    Bake the white in the oven for 30 minutes until the "lovely and round white pie" is ready.

    No seasoning is necessary.

    I can never chew it, so I have to swallow it in one bite.

    ''Eat gently, ne.''

    Yeah, don''t mention it.

    I couldn''t see White because of the pie crust, but I still closed my eyes and swallowed it in one go.

    ''''Ugh.''''

    He felt a great power flowing through his body.

    What the hell?

    Gentle, yet strong and too big, yet all-encompassing ......

    It''s like being in warm water.

    No, it''s similar, but not the same.

    This is ......

    The sea?

    That''s right. It reminds me of an ocean I used to visit.

    That was just after I was born: ......

    No, I''m pretty sure I''ve never been to the ocean.

    Why?¡¡Is your memory confused by the arrival of White?

    "...... Memories of Takumi?¡¡What''s this?¡¡You say there''s something I don''t understand?

    White''s voice echoes from inside his body.

    ''So kah!¡¡You''re of this world!

    My eyes went blank.

    Nothing, just being alone in a white world.

    It was a strange sensation.

    Nothing, just white space, but I felt like I was being protected by something big.

    Ah, well, here it is: ......

    I slowly lost consciousness in a white world.

    Before I knew it, I fell asleep in it.

    Takumi-san, you''re all right!

    When I woke up, Leia''s worried face was right in front of me.

    Chiharu, Sasha, Karuna and Chloe were around me, looking at me with the same worried look on their faces.

    ''Yeah, I''m fine.''

    I got up and looked at my body, moving it around.

    Maybe it was because I absorbed the white, but my body felt lighter and full of strength.

    ''''Takkun, my hair.''''

    When Karuna told me that, I looked in the mirror and saw that my black hair had turned white.

    ''You''re a white takumi,''

    He looked a little old, but not that bad looking.

    ''So how is Takumi?¡¡Do you feel stronger?

    Sasha, who knows I''m the weakest, asks me with real concern.

    ''Yeah, I feel more powerful than I ever have before. I''m sure no one can beat me.''

    That was awesome, Takumi.

    My words caused Chiharu to hug me excitedly.

    ''Huh?¡¡But it''s not really that different.

    Huh?

    Chiharu''s words made me a little uneasy.

    ''Indeed, the power I can feel from Takumi-san is the same as before. Even though you put the powerful power called White into our home, you don''t reveal that power, you have completely reduced it to zero!¡¡That''s what I''m talking about, Takumi!

    Hmm. Very well, you''re right.

    Huh?¡¡Zero power?¡¡Oh, what?¡¡It''s funny.

    I don''t mean to do that at all, but what does this mean?

    ''''Now you can beat Black Alice, Takumi-dono.

    Chloe is giving me a gut-punch, and I return it the same way. But she''s probably pulling a face.

    One, it''s getting stronger, right?¡¡It''s okay, right?

    I ask the White in me.

    ''...... I have some unfortunate news for you, Kana.

    Oh no.

    I want to cover my ears and reject it, but I can''t stop the voice coming from inside.

    ''''Takumi hasn''t gotten this strong at all.

    White muttered in the most disappointing voice I''ve ever heard in my life.

 124 Ninety-eight words the holy grail

    "Takumi isn''t getting any stronger at all.

    I think White in me muttered that.

    I can''t believe it, so I sneakily check to make sure no one else can hear.

    It sounded like he wasn''t getting any stronger at all, but it''s just my imagination, right?

    ''No, it''s not my imagination, Kana. Takumi is totally ......''

    Stop, all right. You don''t have to say it again.

    I managed to keep my composure as I tried to keep my heart from faltering.

    I''m going to get some night wind. Do you mind if Sasha takes care of dinner tonight?

    ''Yeah, yeah, I get it. You look a little pale, are you okay?

    Yeah, I''m fine. No problem.

    It''s not all right, though.

    ''''I''m sure you''ll be testing White''s mighty power. You''re able to go out there by yourself without involving us, aren''t you?

    I don''t even have the energy to tell Leia that she''s well aware of what''s going on.

    With my back to everyone, I waved my hand and walked out of the cave.

    Yes, I was longing to be a little stronger.

    Even though I was the weakest f*cking fish, I knew that if I absorbed the overwhelming power of White, I would be able to become somewhat stronger.

    I''m sure you''re exaggerating to say that it''s not at all like this.¡¡The truth is, you''re at least a little stronger than that, aren''t you?

    ''No, really, it hasn''t changed at all.

    How did you get your hair white?

    "Yeah, it''s just that my hair turned white.

    Mute.

    Just looking at the night sky for the fact that it was so heartless.

    The full moon was so beautiful.

    ...... Who the hell am I?

    After a while, he finally asks.

    ''I don''t know what that is, either.''

    Who am I really, who am I to be told that White, the transcendent being, doesn''t understand?

    ''But I also found out when I entered Takumi, Al. Takumi doesn''t have the vessel that everyone else has.''''

    Vessel?¡¡What''s that?

    "A vessel that every man, or woman, should have, but Takumi''s vessel is broken. But Takumi''s vessel is broken.

    ''Is it broken?¡¡Am I defective?

    Being an adventurer, no matter how much I trained, I never got stronger.

    I always felt that my strength was running to a different place because I didn''t have the vessel to receive it.

    I thought that Takumi''s vessel was broken and didn''t exist until I got inside. You can''t keep any small amount of power in your vessel and can accept any large amount of power from others. Then where does this power go? The answer is right here.

    ''What?¡¡Where?

    "You''ve got your bowl, Takumi. It''s in here. But it''s not a vessel anymore. The broken vessel has spread out to infinity.

    I can hardly understand what White is saying.

    Is the broken vessel in me too big?

    "A man''s vessel is small. At best, it''s about a glass of water. ''A little bit of water, called "power", and it will fill up in no time. But if you tilt it, it will soon spill over and you will be able to use it.''''

    ''Isn''t my bowl broken and spilling water?''

    No. The vessel is just too big to see. It''s so much bigger than this world. Yes, it is. It''s like the universe in this sky. You could think of them all as Takumi''s vessels. Then you wouldn''t know where the water you put in it went, would you?

    I can''t even nod my head at the grand scale.

    ''''Even Watashi''s power is like dust in there. Regardless of how you struggle, you will never be able to reach the surface as Takumi''s power.

    "...... What the hell is this all about?¡¡Why do I have a vessel like that?

    "You said you didn''t understand. It is called the Holy Grail, a vessel that does not exist in this world, and no one else can have it.

    The Holy Grail?

    What''s with the exaggerated name?

    Hey, why do I have that thing?

    I don''t know. The fact that it exists is impossible. The truth of this world will be overturned at the core.

    Oh, yeah?¡¡Is that so great?

    At the moment, I can only imagine that it''s just a big container that can''t be used to take a lot of power and use it.

    There''s only one disadvantage to this, isn''t there?¡¡What in the world is the point of this?

    It''s not true. In fact, right now, my power is completely sealed and I can''t get it out. It''s the same thing as being sealed up. I suppose it''s possible to seal that thing inside Alice.

    But you can''t beat them, can you?

    "Surely, all you can do is seal it.

    You still have to defeat it to seal it, don''t you?

    Then I''d rather be a normal, strong guy than this Holy Grail.

    Who in the world gave me this power?

    An ability that even White, who was playing this world as a game, doesn''t grasp.

    I''m not sure how to handle such a thing.

    I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. ...... Well, don''t say that. It''s the vessel we hoped for and never got. The time will come when you will understand. Takumi, you''re probably the ...... of this world.

    I couldn''t believe what White said that followed.

    I didn''t know what to say, and after a few moments of silence, I finally answered.

    ''I don''t know, probably not.''

    I couldn''t say the usual lines.

 125 Episode 99: Takumis Choice

    I need to talk to you guys for a minute.

    When I''m back in the cave again, I gather everyone at the table.

    Don''t tell anyone that I couldn''t get stronger by eating White.

    Everyone would despair if they knew that I had lost the only way to counter Black Alice.

    ''''What is it, Takumi-san? No way, you''ve already defeated Black Alice-sama?

    Oh. As usual, Leia only has hope for me.

    "No, no, no. I don''t think defeating it is the only way to solve the problem. What about this place, can we all think of something else to do?

    Yeah, because I can''t beat it.

    I grasped at straws to see if anyone could come up with a good idea.

    That''s what I''m talking about, Takumi!¡¡You know that if you fight, you will win, but you dare to find another way to avoid hurting Black Alice-sama, right!

    Yo, yo, you''re good, you''re good.

    I can''t.

    I can''t look directly at Leia as she looks at me with hopeful eyes anymore.

    ''In the meantime, I think it would be nicer if we could just, you know, talk things out. What do you guys think?

    No, Tak-kun, it''s impossible. Even Alice in her normal state doesn''t really listen to people, but now she''s Black Alice. But now she''s the Black Alice. She''s about a hundred times more disobedient than usual.

    Where did Karuna get that multiplier from?

    ''I agree with my sister Cal. I felt quite determined about that blackened Alice. I don''t think even Takumi-dono, as expected, can avoid a fight.''''

    Yeah, Chloe, avoid it, or I''ll die.

    "Hey, Takumi, do you happen to be ......

    I think Sasha, who has good instincts, has noticed that I''m not getting any stronger at all.

    With a gesture, I send Sasha a "You know exactly what I''m talking about".

    Ahaha," and Sasha clutches her own forehead with a look on her face.

    I, no, what''s the solution?

    It''s no good. Everyone is in the air like I should just take it down easily.

    In the meantime, ......

    "Hey, hey, Takumi, how''s that?

    Chiharu gives me a cute smile with a snap.

    ''What''s that?''

    We''re going to make a lot of food. If we all eat together, we can become friends.

    Oh, yeah, that''s right, Chihar is a clever one.

    I patted Chihar''s head and smiled happily at him.

    In fact, I had already discussed the idea with White outside.

    He thought that Alice, who had come over after being lured by Curry at the Battle of the Prairie, could bring it up if she successfully invited him to dinner.

    Perhaps it would be useless. Unlike Watashi, that thing doesn''t take food. With her assimilation, Alice has lost her interest in food too.''''

    ...... Okay, so the only thing I''m good at isn''t working either.

    I can''t think of any other way I can peacefully resolve this.

    ''Come to think of it, how come I''m only good at cooking?¡¡How is it that White''s power has been buried, and yet his culinary skills are being developed?

    ''...... That''s what I was wondering too. This is just a guess, but he was good at cooking before the vessel was broken and became the Holy Grail.

    No, I''m not. I learned it when I was an adventurer and got better at it.

    That''s right. The first curry I made was still immature and unsatisfying.

    ...... That''s what I''m remembering, Takumi. After all, you are ......

    Yeah, I don''t need to talk about it. I''ll think about it when things settle down.

    I don''t want to have further problems when I''m so full of Alice.

    I''ll take my time thinking about me after everything is resolved.

    ''Well, what do we do now?''

    I''m not strong. No cooking. What else is there to do?

    I had no idea, so I decided to consult with the others.

    I''ll cook for now. But I wonder if you have any other ideas for what to do, just in case?

    Having said that, I feel like I''ve gotten most of the ideas out there.

    Everyone has been thinking about it, but it seems like they can''t come up with a good idea.

    ''There''s just one way to do it, Kana.

    In the meantime, White comes up with an idea.

    ''''Leave it to someone else to defeat Alice, and Takumi can just seal that thing up.''''

    ''No, no, White can''t get out of me, can he?¡¡Who can beat Alice?

    Hm, I''m in the vastness of Takumi''s chalice and don''t know how to get out. But if someone makes intense contact with Takumi, there will be a subtle change in that place. I can feel the flow and get out of there.

    ''What!¡¡Connected?

    I yelled out so loudly that everyone looked at me.

    I''m getting connected!¡¡What''s going on here, White!

    "Hmph, just kiss me on the mouth. It''s easy, Takumi''s done it a few times.

    Butt.

    I blew up and just froze.

    ''Yi, no, but I thought you were going to blow up and fizzle out if it wasn''t me?

    ''It''s okay, Da. If you connect with them in that state, the chalice will wrap and ease them. You won''t be flooded with power. This is a great opportunity of a lifetime. Now it''s time to make a choice, Takumi. Choose someone else, Noda.

    Eh, eh, it was a big deal.

    If anything, I''ve never done it myself just to have it all done to me.

    (Oh, I pick someone to kiss ......?)

    I look at the five people at the dinner table and immediately turn away from them.

    I can''t. I can''t even choose, much less kiss them myself.

    ''Are you in trouble?''

    Suddenly, a voice called from behind me and I jumped up in surprise.

    Hey, you old bastard, you''ve disappeared again.

    No one here noticed the old man''s presence until they heard him each and every time.

    Three times, Chairman Barbaroi came to the cave.

 126 Baihua Ten Hao Womens Club

    It''s been a long time since I saw you on the prairie.

    Every time, every time, Chairman Barbaroi appears out of the blue.

    I''m sure he''s doing it on purpose.

    He''s still a shitty old man with bad taste.

    I''m sorry, Mr. Chairman, but I''m on to you. You can''t join the Jugokai.

    ''Woof woof, no. Gathering the strongest men won''t help you this time. Even if you mobilize all the guilds, you''re still no match for the current Alice.

    Apparently, Chairman Barbaroy knows all the circumstances.

    How did you know that?

    My master is able to know all the events of the past, present and future. The time has come for you to make a choice. My master asked me to come to his aid.

    Chairman Barbaroi''s master, the strongest Immortal in the East?

    But it''s not a matter that can be managed with the help of Chairman Barbaroi.

    The point is, the choice is who I will kiss.

    That''s not something that should be decided by a stranger.

    It''s between me and the person I kiss.

    You look like you don''t need any help. "Don''t worry. Don''t worry, I''m just here to help. I''m just a facilitator.

    ...... What in the world are you trying to do?

    President Barbaroi replied happily to this question.

    There is a women''s club to decide who will be chosen by you. It''s called the Women''s Club.

    While I opened my mouth wide open and was stunned by what was happening, the girls cheered from across the table.

    What does it mean to be chosen by Takumi-san?

    Who can join?¡¡Can I participate in the princess privileges of the Lucia Kingdom?

    Yeah, yeah, yeah, I''m in.¡¡The sooner you get it right, the better.

    Cal, that''s not fair! Let''s put them in order, by size!

    Chiharu, I hate that old man.

    The girls were all excited, but President Barbaroi held out his hand to control them.

    Calm down. The conditions of participation have already been determined.

    Everyone gulps and falls silent as Chairman Barbaroi looks serious.

    Then Chairman Barbaroi takes something out of his pocket.

    It was a sheet of paper with a number written on it.

    ''That''s the ...... that Alice was handing out.

    Well, this piece of paper, which Alice distributed to all who she identified as her rivals, was the condition for joining the Ten Ladies'' Society.

    Again, everyone cheered loudly.

    ''I''ve got it, I''m number 3!

    Huh, I''m number two. I used to be number one, though.

    Why are we number 7 and Koo-chan is number 6?¡¡Trade him!

    No, no, that''s mine! Get off me, Cal sister!

    That''s right, Chiharu. Chiharu has one too!

    It''s a big deal.

    I mean, ten girls are going to be there?

    I don''t have to participate in this, right?

    "No, I''ve got one too, you''re number one.

    White in me says that proudly.

    Yeah, that''s right.

    Come to think of it, Alice had given White a piece of paper.

    And it''s the first one!

    "Dana Takumi

    What?¡¡And I''m going to be one of them?

    Since White couldn''t come out, it was unceremoniously decided that I would be forced to join him.

    It was just before noon one night.

    Ten women were gathered at the familiar round table every time.

    Me and Chairman Barbaroy joined them, and all 12 seats were filled.

    The round table was inscribed with the same numbers as the clock, 0 to 11, and each of us sat in front of a seat that matched the number on the paper Alice had given us, with the large number 1 in front of me.

    I knew it, but I didn''t feel out of place.

    Why am I in a girls'' club?

    Upset, I check the list of attendees handed to me by Chairman Barbaroi and compare the faces and names of everyone.

    [The list of attendees of the Ten Gou girls'' party]

    Ranked No. 0, space user "Linden Lindberg

    Number one on the list, the White One.

    The strongest in the universe, Takumi.

    Ranking #2: Princess of the Cliffs "Sasha

    Ranking No. 3 God-feeding "Leia

    Ranking #4 Great Sage "Nuruhachi

    Little girl, Chiharu.

    Ranking #5 Demon King ''Maria''

    Ranking #6 Brave man ''End''

    Ranking #7 Black Dragon ''Chloe''

    Ranking #8 Magic Sword [Karuna].

    Ranking No. 9 Vampire King ''Camilla''

    Ranking #10 Beast King "Miakis

    The Berserkers "Sach

    Unranked Moderator: "Barbaroi Souza

    It seems that the number on the paper that Alice gave me was used to rank them directly, but what kind of criteria is that?

    The only thing I can tell you is that it''s not the strength of the force.

    ''Don''t you understand ...... noka?¡¡Well, you have no power of love at all, Noka''

    I hear a disappointed White''s voice inside me.

    ''You''re number zero, Linden Lindberg. Alice is too much of a joke. She''s just a woman of the past.

    Sasha, sitting on my left, number 2, speaks to Lynn, sitting on my right, number 0, beside me.

    ''Yes, Princess Sasha. I also thought that you were not number two, but much lower. Have you bribed her?''

    With me between them, Lynne, sitting in seat 0, and Sasha, sitting in seat 2, glare at each other, smiling.

    It''s scary.

    Stop it, I can''t stand this kind of tense atmosphere.

    And even though it''s not even before the game has started, girl talk is going on in many places around the round table.

    Koo-chan, aren''t we low in the pecking order?¡¡I''m sure it''s higher than that.

    That''s okay, Cal. The pecking order is always changing. By the end of this meeting, you''ll have cleared your throat.

    Karuna and Chloe colluded and held each other''s hands.

    ''Leia, are you alright?¡¡Do you have something in your chest?

    Don''t tell anyone, Chiharu. That''s it, that''s it. It''s a secret plan!

    Leia, who was still worrying about her breasts, had something planted at her chest.

    However, it may be out of alignment, or the shape is out of alignment on either side.

    It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this.

    "That''s what I was going to say, Demon King. I never thought I''d see the day, either.

    The brave man and the demon king are talking to each other.

    Huh?¡¡Come to think of it, it''s a girl''s night out, so why is the guy''s end sitting there?

    I wonder if he''s a proxy for someone else, like me.

    Well, even the guy has a beautiful face, so it''s not at all strange to see the end sitting there.

    Rather, the most dissimilar of these is ......

    Miakis, why are you here with a guy?

    Camilla, dressed in a parasol and sunglasses, was tsking at Miakis.

    Indeed, Zach, standing behind Miakis, stood out more than any of them.

    ''''I don''t know. I''m so worried about you that I took the liberty of following you. He must be in love with me.

    No, no, I was just following you because I was afraid you''d do something embarrassing!¡¡I don''t give a shit who you are!¡¡Ba, bark, bark!

    It''s even more confusing than the past Ten Goukai.

    Everyone is making a lot of noise in their own way.

    Is this really going to be a meeting?

    Chairman Barbaroy, who didn''t care about that at all, suddenly stood up.

    The sun was directly south, and it was exactly noon.

    Let''s have a girls'' meeting now!

    Chairman Barbaroy''s loud voice echoed through the meadow three times.

 127 Quiet story: Three and Alice

    The ruins of the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth, a large crater in the desert with a number of broken iron crosses stuck around it.

    I was there waiting for my strength to be restored.

    Soon, I would be fully recovered.

    The next time I must destroy everything.

    "Something is coming.

    I don''t need to be told by the black things inside my body.

    I''ve been feeling some signs for a long time now.

    What are they thinking about? What are they thinking about?

    You wouldn''t understand.

    Watashi had to meet Takumi to understand.

    And then they show up in front of me.

    "Omae et al. ......

    Three people, or should I say three of them.

    Come to think of it, they weren''t all humans that we shared a long time with other than Takumi.

    ''Do you think you can convince Watashi?''

    The Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon), Bevimo, and the Goblin King appeared in front of Watashi.

    Sandwiched between the two giant demons, the Goblin King bowed to Watashi.

    ''''I don''t expect you to be able to convince them. I''m just stalling for time.''''

    Nonsense. How much time do you think it will buy you?

    The three of them together take less than ten seconds.

    Are you going to give up your life for that?

    ''f*ck off, I''m too good to use my powers now. I''m going to miss it.

    "Really?¡¡You just don''t want to destroy it, do you?

    No!¡¡Shut up!

    As usual, that voice is like a bug crawling around in your head.

    After I destroy everything, I will surely destroy you too.

    ''''Are you all right, Alice-sama? Are you taking it too far?

    You shut up. I told you to f*ck off.

    ''''No, I''m not leaving. I didn''t feel like I could win at all if it was the old Alice-sama, but I think the current Alice-sama can handle it.

    He''s bluffing.

    He''s always deceiving me, just like he did with the letter and Takumi Point.

    My power is nowhere near as strong as it was before.

    They''re just trying to make me use my power to delay my journey to Takumi''s place.

    What are Takumi and the others doing now?

    I think about Takumi as usual.

    That should have been enough to get an image in his head of what Takumi was doing right now.

    ''......!¡¡Why?¡¡Why can''t I see anything!

    The Goblin King didn''t miss that upset.

    ''''A thousand needles...(needle shower)''''

    As thousands of needles spewed out of its mouth, the ancient dragon (Ancient Dragon) spat out flames at the same time, and Bevimo hit me with his huge body.

    The watashi took a decent bite out of the attack and was sent flying to the crater.

    ''''Do you understand?''''

    The Goblin King looks down from above.

    ''To gain great power is to lose great things, you know.

    It was a provocation.

    It doesn''t do any damage to me.

    It''s only as good as being touched by a baby.

    It''s more important that I can''t look at Takumi anymore.

    ''Don''t worry about it, Alice. You won''t have to do that anyway.''''

    That''s right. Once you destroy Takumi, it''s no longer a meaningful ability.

    But why? Why do I have to destroy Takumi?

    "...... This is bad. These three can be trickier than I thought.

    My body heats up with the voice of the black thing.

    My body turns black just like last time.

    An overflowing power dominates my body.

    ''''Mokyukyuu, mokyukyuu, mokyukyuu!

    Bevimo is making some noise.

    I used to understand what Bevimo was saying, but now I don''t.

    I really think I''ve lost something important in exchange for my power, haven''t I?

    For a moment, that thought crosses your mind and quickly disappears.

    "So this is on schedule, Goblin King.

    ''Yes, it does. This will buy us some time. The Ten Gou girls'' party will be held successfully.

    Mooch, Mooch, Mooch.

    An image played in my head.

    The Goblin King is bringing rice to the garden.

    The Ancient Dragon (Ancient Dragon) and Baby Mo sat around a large table.

    The Goblin King''s food was messy and not even close to the footsteps of Takumi''s food.

    And yet, when he ate it, he found it to be very, very good.

    With a crack, the image cracked and it suddenly shattered.

    ''I don''t want that, Alice.

    I feel like I''ve lost something important, but I can''t remember what it was anymore.

    ''Just destroy it all.

    Puzzling, something pops in my head.

    ''Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    Destroy.

    It must be destroyed.

    Destroy what?

    Everything.

    Everything in front of me, destroying everything in sight.

    I saw three objects.

    A huge dragon.

    A large fluffy monster.

    A humanoid creature.

    ''What is ......, you guys?''

    I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.

    But I can''t remember where it was or who it was.

    "Oh, well, I''ll just destroy it all.

    ''Yes, that''s all right. That''s all right, Alice.

    The voice of the black thing, which seemed to be crawling with insects, had become comforting.

    ''I can''t do it, Alice-sama. With that kind of power, not to mention Takumi-sama, even we can''t destroy it.''''

    What is this humanoid demon saying?

    The current Watashi can destroy even that Takumi.

    There is nothing in this world that I can''t destroy.

    The first time I fought her, I was more scared. The first time I fought you, I was much more afraid of you.

    Mooch, mooch, mooch, mooch, mooch!

    Nonsense.

    You don''t need a second.

    "I''ll turn you into a piece of meat in a second.

    We''ll get it all done in one fell swoop.

    As always, go to this Takumikalibur at ......

    I try to grab the sword I had inserted in my waistband and realize it''s not there.

    Ah, yes. I''ve already thrown that thing away.

    Why?¡¡It was so, so precious to me.

    You will never lose something precious, Miss Alice. And even if you lose it, it will still be here forever and ever.

    The humanoid demon puts his hand on his own chest.

    Is that scruffy line the last thing you''ll ever hear from Omae?

    The black power is concentrated in my fist.

    With an extremely black power that seems to have collected all the darkness of this world, Watashi strikes with all his might.

    Various images flow into my head and they all shatter.

    The fragments of memories pouring down on me cut through my heart like a sharp blade.

    Still, I can''t stop it.

    The urge for destruction outweighs the loss of precious memories.

    Feathers are torn off, fluff splatters and heads fly.

    The three remnants are muddled together, and I can no longer tell which is which.

    Again, I scream out a yelp.

    For some reason, something cold was running down my cheeks.

 128 Episode 101: A girl who is late

    Now let''s have a girls'' night out!

    Unlike the past Ten Goukai, the Ten Gou girls'' party was filled with a different kind of tension.

    A girl''s party is a place where girls get together to eat sweets and make a lot of noise. ......

    In the tense atmosphere of the Ten Gou Women''s Association, everyone stared at each other in tow without speaking a word.

    ''''Well then, let''s talk about the agenda this time.

    Chairman Barbaroi, who is seldom moved, begins to speak fearfully.

    A black creature has assimilated and gone berserk with the strongest mankind, Alice. And Alice, the most powerful human being in the world, has assimilated into it and gone berserk. In order to stop it, Takumi-dono has taken in a white object of equal power, but it seems that it has become too powerful to be controlled at all.

    The second half of the story is total bullshit, but I''m not going to say anything and keep it quiet.

    I''m too embarrassed to say that my hair just turned white, as if it hadn''t changed.

    ''''Therefore, I''m going to discuss with everyone now to decide who will assimilate the white thing instead of Takumi-dono, but if anyone has any questions, please contact me at .......

    Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!

    Karuna raises her hand as if she''s already on board.

    ''Yes, yes, that''s enough for one time, isn''t it, Lord Karuna?

    You know, I''m going to get a white thing from Tak-kun, but how long is it?¡¡Is it a very thick and long one?

    Bam, I blurted out.

    I shouldn''t have said that, so how did Karuna know?

    No, come to think of it, Karuna can still read my mind from the days when she was a magic sword!

    "Hmm. Probably in about five minutes, a pretty deep one. Be prepared for that.

    The air in the round table changed with a rustle.

    Gazes that resembled a murderous atmosphere were exchanged in various places with the bees.

    ''...... Is this a girls-only decision?¡¡Or is Takumi-san the one who makes the final decision?

    Leia was the next one to raise her hand.

    His eyes were set and a bit scary.

    I came here because my master told me that if Takumi-dono''s will is made, bad things will happen. The decision is entirely yours to make.

    Ew!¡¡What''s wrong with my decision?

    I know what I''m talking about. "Hm, I know what I''m talking about.

    The White in me seems to agree.

    Apparently, my opinion is completely ignored this time.

    Is that so? If that''s the case, I''ll never compromise.

    Leia has already put her hand on the sword.

    Hey, we''re going to discuss this, right?

    ''The one closest to that power should be the most suitable to oppose Lady Alice. I believe I am the one in this one.

    The killing spirit of the round table swells at Leia''s declaration of the strongest women''s club.

    ''''Hou, how can you say that in spite of this demon king?

    ''Come to think of it, we haven''t settled this yet, Leia.

    The Demon King Maria and the brave end refused to acknowledge Leia''s statement.

    It was no longer Sasha, the one who interrupted the air that was all over the place, who was the least capable of fighting among them.

    ''''Don''t do it. If it''s going to be decided by force, you wouldn''t bother holding a women''s meeting. You should just make it a women''s Grand Martial Association. The fact that you didn''t do that is because it was something that had to be decided by discussion.''''

    Yeah, that''s what I wanted to say.

    I don''t have the right to say it.

    I don''t know if this has anything to do with being a good kisser or not.¡¡Then I guess it''s going to be me, but is it okay?

    Camilla, don''t push it. We all know it''s not true.

    Hey, don''t give me away, you''re the true founder of vampires, that''s not very cool.

    It turns out that Camilla, who seems to be the most experienced of them all, is actually an ubiquitous one.

    ''Sister Cal, this can''t be right,''

    What''s going on, Koo-chan?

    By breast size: ......

    No!¡¡I don''t want to talk about it anymore!

    The Dragon sisters were also torn between them, not knowing the answer.

    ''''Silence. You all don''t seem to know what to base our discussion on, either. I''m just flabbergasted and can''t say anything.

    Huh, Lynn giggles to everyone.

    ''Heh, do you get it?¡¡Linden Lindberg.

    I know, Salia Shana Lucia.

    Sasha and Lynn call each other by their full names.

    It''s very hard to be sandwiched in between these two and have a conversation with them.

    ''Chiharu, Chiharu can understand that too.

    Oh, an innocent Chihar is the only thing that can heal me.

    I''m sure he doesn''t understand, but he''s puffing his chest out, fuming and snorting.

    ''''Then let''s let Chiharu-san answer the question.

    Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah. I''ll give you the key.

    No, I mean, come on in.

    Whew.

    Lynn, stop it. You mustn''t be so hard on the kids.

    It''s not gonna happen. I can''t stand the atmosphere of this girls'' club.

    Do something about it," she said, appealing to President Barbaroy with her eyes.

    ''Unreasonable,'' said Chairman Barbaroy, shaking his head as hard as he could.

    ''Huh, I can''t help it. I''ll teach you. Well, I''m number 0, you know. I''m special.

    The killing spirit flooded out of Sasha''s, or rather all the other girls, at Lynn''s provocation.

    ''''Mi, Miakis, let''s go home now. I don''t want to be here!

    Shut up, you don''t move now, you''ll lose.

    Zach is trembling after being hit by the killing spirit.

    Oh my god. I want to go home, too. I''m home, right here.

    Listen, gentlemen. It''s not whoever can defeat Alice by force that will be decided by discussion. There is no one here who can defeat Alice with simple force. You understand that.

    No one would argue with Lynn without checking.

    That''s right. Even if you don''t assimilate the black thing, there is no one who can defeat Alice.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that the white thing will be received from Takumi. It is not a powerful thing. All you need is one thing: .......

    Lynn points at me with a snap.

    Eh?¡¡What?¡¡What did I do?

    It''s the depth of his love for Takumi.

    It was as if you could hear the sound effect of a bang.

    With such a smug look on his face, Linn declared.

    Moreover, the girls at the round table who were in the midst of a frenzy even exclaimed in admiration.

    Therefore, we are going to spill out all of our feelings for Takumi here!

    Stop!

    I can''t help but scream out loud.

    My spirit isn''t brazen enough to be able to listen to such a thing.

    ''''In the first place, this is all about assimilating White and stopping Alice, right?¡¡It has nothing to do with your love for me or anything else: ......

    Suddenly, I can''t speak.

    ''Takumi isn''t a girl, so if you join us, Damekana,''

    It''s White. This guy''s got to be hilarious!

    I shake my head frantically and reject it silently, but Lynn smiles and declares to continue.

    ''Then let''s go through the confessions in order now. First up is .......

    It was just as sudden.

    The sound came much later than before.

    She was standing proudly in the middle of the round table when a thumping sound was heard.

    ''Do you want to blurt out your thoughts to ...... Takumi?''

    Its figure was even blacker than before.

    Even more black smoke rises from its ultra-black body.

    "Then it''s from me.

    Alice joined the Ten Gou girls'' party late.

 129 Bai Er Huan End Yan

    ...... spilling your thoughts to Takumi?

    Standing in the middle of the round table, Alice proudly declared.

    ''Then it''s from me.

    The sudden intrusion of Alice stunned everyone in the Jugou Women''s Association (Jugou).

    It would be.

    This meeting was held to decide who would succeed Shiro from me and fight against Alice.

    If Alice came before that, the meeting would be meaningless.

    ...... What''s wrong with those three?

    The first person to speak to Alice, standing in the center of the round table, was President Barbaroy.

    ''I put it out of the way. There isn''t even a speck of dust left.''

    Hmm. I see. There''s still a lot of room to maneuver.

    ...... Who are those three people?

    Chairman Barbaroy chuckled at the thought that someone might have been a victim of Alice''s death.

    ''Not one of them is dead, my dear. Those who have disappeared are dummies created by the Goblin King.

    A twitch, and Alice''s expression distorts for a moment.

    But it quickly returned to normal.

    ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll destroy it all later anyway.''''

    Indeed, Alice has assimilated Black and has become stronger.

    She was even able to fight White, who was not an enemy at all.

    And yet, I wonder why.

    Like Chairman Barbaroi, I, too, don''t feel that the current Alice is as strong as before.

    Yes, Alice''s strength was never just her strength.

    So what kind of feelings have you come to express to Takumi?

    I thought everyone was upset by Alice''s appearance.

    But there is one person who looks straight at Alice and is unfazed.

    ...... Linden Lindberg.

    Alice glares at her, but Lynn doesn''t waver at all.

    On the contrary, she smiles and challenges Alice.

    ''What''s wrong?¡¡Why don''t you look at Takumi instead of me?¡¡Or are you too embarrassed to even look at him?

    What''s the matter with you? It can''t be true.

    I seem to hear a dull, giggling sound.

    Forcibly, with all my strength, Alice turns her head towards me.

    ''''Ta, ta, takumit.''''

    Jesus, Alice.

    With a whirl, Alice''s head turned to the other side with a tremendous force.

    For a moment, you''d think your head had been torn off.

    Are you all right?¡¡Alice

    Hey, it''s nothing. I''m fine.

    Alice replies while holding her neck.

    I did a lot of damage to Alice in an unexpected place.

    ''''Ta, ta, takumit.''''

    Jesus, Alice.

    The exact same scene is made to repeat itself.

    But this time Alice doesn''t turn her head away.

    "I''m talking about Takumi!

    [Spatial Magic: The Endless Corridor]

    Lin, who was next to her, suddenly muttered that.

    Suddenly, countless small spiral stairs (spiral stairs) appeared around Alice.

    ''''Nah!''''

    Why would I let you?

    A spiral staircase clings to Alice in a circle as it surrounds her.

    ''You don''t deserve to be here if you don''t assimilate with those things, you can''t do anything about it.

    With a toy like this!

    With an invisible slash, Alice knocks down the entire spiral staircase.

    However, the spiral staircase that should have been shattered into pieces is replayed as if it were rewinding time, and surrounds Alice even more.

    ''Reflect on that for a while,''

    Linden Lindberg!

    A spiral staircase completely covers Alice''s body.

    Still, the spiral staircase condensed as it spun around and around.

    And finally, as if sucked into space, the spiral staircase disappeared, Alice and her entire figure.

    ''''Li, Linn, a, what about Alice?

    ...... trapped. In a corridor that loops forever.

    What?

    Could it be that Alice can''t keep coming back like this?

    Are you worried?¡¡Even though Alice might destroy the world when she comes back.

    ''Oh, yes. To me, Alice is .......

    I couldn''t find the words to follow.

    What the hell is Alice to me?

    I picked him up when he was very young and lived with him for a little while.

    She''d become strangely nostalgic for me, and she''d taken the liberty of mistaking me for the most powerful person in the universe.

    What did I think of Alice like that?

    A girl in need of help?

    No, it''s not.

    When we met up again at the big war party, I told Alice: ......

    There was a squeak, something creaked.

    My thoughts were interrupted and I looked around.

    There was a small crack in the space in front of me.

    ''...... No way, right?¡¡That''s way too fast.

    Pish, pish, pish, the cracks in space spread out.

    ''''This isn''t good, we''d better run away, Kana.

    White''s voice inside me was laced with impatience like never before.

    ''''It''s completely fused.''''

    Paaaaaaan, the space in front of me bursts open and something overflows from within.

    It''s a small spiral staircase that has fallen apart.

    But this time, it doesn''t regenerate like before.

    It is covered by what looks like black smoke and melts into a mangled mess.

    A black foot jumps out of the cracked space and stomps on the round table.

    That round table also shattered into pieces, just like the spiral staircase.

    ''''That thing is .......''''

    The one who slowly emerges from space is not the one I know.

    But the silhouette is her, for all intents and purposes.

    ''You don''t think it''s Alice, do you?

    It was black destruction, itself, which was no longer just in human form.

    ''Takumi, I''m sorry,''

    White''s voice is no longer in a hurry.

    It continues to speak as if it has completely given up.

    ''''It''s the end.''''

    A black mass, like Alice, released its power.

 130 One hundred and three episodes 1 minute

    It was black.

    No eyes, no nose, no mouth.

    Just a black being.

    However, its silhouette was completely Alice herself.

    Her long, pitch-black hair, so long that it almost touched the ground, was swinging.

    ''''Aris!

    At the sound of my voice, Alice stops for a moment.

    But it''s really a blink-and-you''ll-miss-it moment.

    Alice unleashes her power, and jet blackness spreads across the area in the blink of an eye.

    ''''Takumi-san!

    It was Leia who reacted first.

    She stood in front of me as if to protect me, as if to shield me.

    The figure of Leia suddenly disappeared.

    In her place stands Alice, who has become a black blob.

    "...... wonderful.

    It was at the same time that White muttered inside me.

    With a thumping sound, Leia was falling from the sky.

    "Leia, Leia!

    It won''t move.

    So that Leia couldn''t do anything and got blown up.

    "The ultimate. "The strongest in the world.

    White just admired his power.

    Even Karuna, Chloe, and that Demon King are so overwhelmed by its power that they can''t even move a step from the spot.

    ''Alice,''

    Alice didn''t respond when I called her name anymore.

    It was just that the world was black with Alice in the center, black everywhere.

    ''''Koo-chan!

    Sister Cal!

    Karuna''s body had turned into a sword before she knew it.

    Chloe, who grabbed it, rushed towards Alice.

    ''''Stop. ......

    I didn''t get there in time.

    I don''t know what happened.

    Only the result.

    Chloe hacked in half, and Karna shattered.

    Alice didn''t move a finger.

    It''s no longer faster than I can recognize.

    ''Looks like it''s really over.

    "It''s not like the Witch King to give up. I''m not going to give up.

    The power that the demon king had been holding back is released.

    The power is so tremendous that it is impossible to stand there.

    But for the current Alice, it''s impossible to believe that the power will work.

    End releases a huge light from the Holy Sword Excalibur next to her.

    However, even that light is swallowed up by the giant black.

    Ton-tong, ton-tong, two objects rolled down.

    It took me a while to realize that they were the heads of the Demon King and End.

    ''''...... Stop it.''''

    I say to Alice in a trembling voice.

    But not a shred of that voice reaches me.

    "It''s useless.

    White is quick to deny it.

    ''No one can stop that thing anymore,''

    Alice''s attack is as if she can''t see it.

    Just the members of the Ten Gou Women''s Association scattered one by one as everything was dyed black.

    ''''That''s why I told you not to follow me,''''

    It doesn''t matter where you are, anyway. So it''s better to stay by my side.

    Zach and Miakis have fallen into a fold.

    ''...... The four pillars of the gods don''t respond. Even the gods are too frightened to come out.

    Zuzu, Chairman Barbaroi was swallowed up by the blackened ground.

    ''Stop it, Alice. Don''t do it.

    For some reason, Alice hasn''t done anything to me, only to me.

    "Impossible. Takumi, I''m giving up. ......

    Shut up!

    He interrupted White''s words and moved closer to Alice.

    No. Alice wouldn''t do this.

    That''s right. From the first day we met until today, I''ve never forgotten Alice.

    I''ve always, always remembered Alice: ......

    ...... a little bit, just a little bit of time.

    More than half of his body was blackened, and Lynn was lying on the ground.

    He struggled to squeeze out a really small, fading voice.

    ''''...... prepared for this day, prepared for this day, whoever you are!¡¡Please! Give me time!¡¡Go for it!

    In response to her voice, Camilla, the trembling and shrinking vampire king, pounced on Alice.

    Alice tilted the angle of her head slightly towards Camilla.

    That''s all.

    With that alone, Camilla''s body turned to dust and disappeared.

    "It was only a little bit.

    I heard a voice after me and turned around, and before I knew it, Nuruhachi was standing there.

    Where''s Chihar?¡¡Did Chihar escape safely?

    Nowhere is safe anymore, but I can''t stop thinking about it.

    The Wave Sphere Super Light

    A large amount of light gathers in Nuruhachi''s hands that he can''t see directly, and it lights up the area.

    However, that light is swallowed up by the black thing that comes out of Alice, and the whole Nuruhachi is swallowed up.

    ''''Nuruhachi!

    See you at ......, Takumi.

    At the end of those words, all of Nuruhachi turned black and crumbled as it was, becoming a stain on the ground.

    ''Ugh, ahhh, ahhh!

    It was me!¡¡I didn''t decide right away!

    If only someone had moved White before Alice arrived, this wouldn''t have happened!

    Me!¡¡Faster!

    ...... It''s okay, don''t cry, Takumi.

    Lynn, the last one left, smiles at me with her crumbling body.

    ''...... somehow, just in time.''

    What could have happened in time?

    It''s all too late.

    Alice turns her gaze to Lynn.

    That''s all Linn has to do: ......

    What?

    It doesn''t crumble.

    No, on the contrary, Lynn''s body, which was on the verge of collapsing, is being regenerated.

    ''''This is it!¡¡What the hell?

    It''s not just Lynn.

    Even the stained Nuruhachi and the dusty Camilla are being regenerated.

    ''And the clock?''

    Before I knew it, there were an unbelievable number of clocks floating in the air.

    Big ones, small ones, round and square clocks of all shapes and sizes.

    But there is one thing they all have in common.

    All of the clocks were not running right-handed, but left-handed in reverse.

    ''Spatial Magic [Forbidden] World Reverse (World Reverse)''

    You don''t think Linn is going back in time?

    I''ve been studying this magic to the death ever since that day with the black thing and the day Taku saved me.

    All those present here are reeling back.

    Alice, and even the round table that was shattered by Alice, is reborn cleanly and without error.

    ''My last magic. Once in my lifetime, I can use up all my magic power and turn back time for one minute. And the magic will never return again.

    I was the only one standing dumbfounded like an idiot in the reeling background.

    ''I''m sorry, Takumi, ....... Can I take care of the rest?

    Lynn!

    A squeaking sound was the last thing I heard, and I reeled back to a minute ago.

    I heard a squeak, something creaking.

    My thoughts are interrupted and I look around.

    There was a small crack in the space in front of me.

    ''...... No way, right?¡¡That''s way too fast.

    The crack of space widens with a snap, snap, snap.

    I already know what''s going to happen down the road.

    ''This isn''t good, we''d better get out of here, Kana.

    There''s no way we''re gonna get out of here in time.

    I''ll get someone to move White.

    We can''t let Linn''s last bit of magic go to waste.

    They''ve merged.

    Paaaaaaan, the space in front of me bursts open and a small, dismembered spiral staircase overflows from within.

    ''White, let''s go.''

    Oh, you''ve decided.

    With a thud, a black foot pops out of the cracked space and Alice stomps on the round table.

    I knew that Alice would appear there.

    I waited for Alice on the round table ......

    I kissed those lips.

 131 Episode 104: Time to return and time to stop

    Alice had stopped moving.

    It wasn''t just Alice.

    Everyone in the Ten Go girls'' club.

    And me.

    From the moment I kissed Alice, it was as if time, as if the world had stopped, did not move.

    (White, did you manage to get inside Alice?)

    I call out in my mind.

    ''...... ha!''

    You''re still here.

    (Mm, couldn''t you?)

    ''No, no, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for stopping so soon. I''m on my way.

    Apparently White was frozen too.

    Alice and I kiss.

    I guess no one could have expected that.

    It is.

    Until just before, I didn''t think such a thing was possible either.

    I remember the day I met Alice in the Demon King''s Great Labyrinth (Labyrinth).

    Little Alice looked like she was crying in despair because she couldn''t hold onto her mighty power.

    I''ve been wanting to save her ever since then.

    That''s what I''ve been thinking.

    ...... hmmm.

    A voice escapes from Alice''s lips as they overlap.

    Has White entered Alice?

    (White, are you gone?)

    There was no reply.

    It seemed to be safely inside Alice.

    All that was left to do now was to hope that White would do something about the black presence that had entered Alice.

    I finally finished the long kiss and put those lips ......

    I can''t let go!

    Gutsy, Alice is holding the back of my head in her hand.

    (Ah, Aris!)

    I try to scream, but I can''t make a sound.

    Alice keeps her eyes closed and doesn''t let go of my lips.

    ''Don''t go, Takumi.''

    I could hear Alice''s voice, which I wasn''t supposed to hear.

    It was not in my ears, but directly in my mind.

    Alice''s body, which was pitch black, was changing.

    It had turned white in places and was about to return to its original body.

    Is there a battle between White and a black entity inside Alice?

    ''''Don''t go.''''

    Once again, I hugged Alice with all my strength instead of answering, as she said it again.

    ''Takumisa ......''

    I hear Leia''s voice and it breaks off.

    I hold my mouth to myself, and just like that, Leia leaves.

    ''Ta-tah-kun,''

    No, Cal.

    Well, I''ll tell you what, Koo-chan, don''t do it!

    There''s still time. You can still have a second wife, a third wife, or a mistress!

    Karuna is also dragged away by Chloe, zealously exiting.

    ''Chiharu, Chiharu mooch, wow, let go of me, old man.

    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. We mustn''t interfere. We''ll be leaving.

    Chiharu, that old bastard!

    President Barbaroi took Chihar to be kidnapped by the president.

    "Demon King, you''ve done it too, haven''t you? What''s it like?

    That''s because we forced you to do it. There''s a difference between doing it and being forced to do it.

    ''Oh, really? Hasn''t the Demon King been done before?¡¡Rick doesn''t do that kind of thing?

    Idiots!¡¡Li, enough about Rick now!

    The demon king and the brave man left while talking about something sneaky.

    In the end, it remained a mystery why the male end was attending the Ten Gou girls'' party.

    Oh, dear, I was going to have it.

    What are you talking about, Camilla? You didn''t even get your first kiss.

    Miamis!¡¡I said don''t break it up!

    Mi, have you ever had a Miakis?

    ...... I won''t tell Sacha about it. Well, I guess I''d better go home.

    No, what?¡¡Tell me!¡¡I''m curious!

    One by one, the members of the Jugo Women''s Association left.

    ''''Huh, it can''t be helped,''''

    Lin sighed loudly and then looked at the sky.

    The jet-black sky, which seemed to be the end of the world, had somehow become crystal clear and blue.

    ''...... I''ll give it to you just this once.

    I can''t see Lynn''s expression as she looks up.

    But his voice is trembling a bit.

    With all the magical power that I had stored up since that time, Lin used all the magic to turn back time.

    All along, all along, Lin must have been preparing me for this day.

    I thank Lynn from the bottom of my heart as she turns her back on me and walks away.

    (Thank you, Lynn.)

    And everyone who was around the round table was all gone.

    I don''t know what happened to White and the black beings in Alice.

    Did they fight, or did they talk about it?

    It was just that it was all over, I guess.

    Alice''s hair was back to its original beautiful blonde color.

    And tears were flowing from her closed eyes.

    Oh.

    That was it.

    For a long time, I had always thought of Alice as my own daughter.

    Even when I met her again after 10 years at the Daibukai, when we met after 10 years, I was thrilled to see Alice, who had grown up so beautifully, but I pushed those feelings down.

    But now I finally understand.

    When Shiloh went from having no eyes, nose and mouth to human form, it seemed like I''d seen him before.

    I was fascinated by his appearance, and every time I looked at him, I was thrilled.

    Now I know who that figure looked like.

    That White figure was an even more grown-up Alice.

    On the empty round table, me and Alice were stuck in an embrace for a long, long time.

 132 Hyakugo Episode Untitled

    Yes, that''s it for today''s class. Thank you all for your hard work.

    As usual, the students start buzzing and buzzing as they finish their classes.

    The Takumi Classroom, which I thought would soon be ragged and end, continues to have more and more students.

    It''s very distressing because I''ve completely run out of material and I''m already reading the reference books sold at the Adventurer''s Guild.

    ''''Hey, is this that Takumi-sensei''s class?¡¡I felt like I was just saying something normal: ......

    "You''re new to Takumi''s class, aren''t you? Take a look at this notebook. If you write down what Takumi-sensei said and read it vertically, you''ll find the name of Takumi-sensei''s secret secrets hidden in it!

    Oh, no!

    There''s no way I''m hiding such a name, and if you want to know what that secret secret secret is, you can tell me.

    As usual, everyone is misunderstood and excited about it on their own.

    ''''Yes, yes, go home as soon as the class is over. Please do your review at home.

    Okay, okay, Leia, sir.

    After he sent the students home, Leia turned to me and bowed politely.

    ''''Thank you for your hard work. I hope to see you again tomorrow.''''

    Yeah, be careful on your way home, Leia.

    Yes, Takumi. ...... No, no, Mr. Takumi.

    Since that incident, Leia has stopped calling me Takumi-san, in deference to Alice.

    Still, sometimes I would make a mistake and almost accidentally say it out loud.

    I pretended I didn''t hear it and looked away from Leia with a smile.

    Class was over and we went to the cave to get ready for dinner.

    I open the lid of the pot I''ve been preparing since yesterday and slowly simmer it over low heat, and the aroma of mellow spices fills the air.

    I thought to myself, "Okay, it''s going well. I need to finish the tandoori chicken.

    Ten years ago, I made a dish that I had never made since Alice and I broke up, and now I make it at least once a week.

    I don''t know if I''m going to make curry again. You are really a spoiled brat, aren''t you? Curry is a dry one.

    The magic sword Karuna spoke to me as she held it in her waistband.

    ''''It can''t be helped, Alice says this is good for you.

    "Yes, yes, I can''t help it. You are so lovey-dovey, aren''t you?

    You''re gonna have a problem with that?¡¡What are you talking about, I am!

    "Oh, Tuck, chicken gets burned.

    Oh, shit, tee-hee, tee-hee!

    Karuna was laughing at me as I panicked.

    Ever since that day, Karuna hasn''t returned to her human form and has remained as a magic sword.

    When I asked her why, she said something unintelligible, ''I feel like I''m about to lose now, so I''ll revive again at the right time.

    I put curry, rice, and tandoori chicken on the cave table and call Alice.

    Karuna says something so strange that I''m somewhat aware of it, and I can''t see Alice''s face as she sits in front of me, and I turn away from her.

    ''What''s up, Takumi?¡¡What''s going on?

    No, no, it''s nothing. Let''s eat quickly before it gets cold.

    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, I''ll take it.

    After I kissed Alice during that incident, it was a silly thing to do, and I quickly became aware of it.

    Alice also gets tripped up when I''m aware of her, and we both blush and shut up more often than not.

    I used to think of her only as a daughter, but since I realized that Alice was my ideal, I can''t look at her properly.

    When I stare at her, or when she stares at me, I squeak as if she''s grabbed my heart.

    Then, Alice and I silently began to eat our curry in silence.

    "Hey, hey, Tach-kun.

    Oh, oh, hey, what''s up, Karna?

    I blabber on so that Alice can''t hear me.

    At times like this, it''s a little helpful for Karuna to talk to me.

    When you''re alone with Alice, there''s no time to pause.

    "Do you think there are no more white ones or black ones in Alice''s life?

    ''Yeah, I guess so. I can''t be sure, but I think he''s gone.

    White and Black are inside Alice.

    No one knows what happened in there.

    They just went home together in good company, I guess.

    I can''t help but think of it that way.

    I can imagine the two of them playing Othello in the world of Hazama, which is different from this place.

    ''Well, then, I guess it''s going to be okay.

    Hmm?¡¡What?

    "Don''t tell anyone, but I''ll find out soon. Well, you''ll find out soon enough, so you can look forward to it.

    ''Oh, yeah, I don''t know what it is, but I''ll look forward to it.''

    Karuna laughs at me when she says that, and I laugh at her, too.

    ''''Mmm.''''

    In inverse proportion to this, Alice''s face in front of her is swollen with displeasure.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get a good curry. Was the curry bad?

    ...... No. Curry is good.

    What''s the matter?¡¡Do you have a tummy ache?

    No, no, no, don''t look at me, Takumi is laughing at me when I talk to Karuna!

    What?

    Oh.

    Alice blushes again and becomes depressed.

    I become even more aware of it and slump down as well.

    That''s when.

    Yes, that''s it. I''m sorry, but our time is up, Tach-kun.

    Takumi-dono!

    Just as Karna announced that time was up, Chloe suddenly appeared.

    ''Kuh, Chloe, it''s been a while, what''s going on?''

    Yes, my sister Cal has finally given me the go-ahead and I''ve decided to come back to you!

    Chloe replies cheerfully, and she''s carrying a large backpack.

    ''What do you mean?¡¡Carna!

    ''Yeah, Koo-chan and I can talk to each other telepathically no matter how far apart we are. It''s amazing.''

    ''No, no, that''s not what I meant, that''s the GO sign: ......''

    What is it?¡¡Just as I was about to ask, a light suddenly flooded from the bell hanging on my waist.

    ''''Nuruhachi!''''

    The bell of shifting is activated and Nuruhachi appears along with the light.

    No, it''s not just Nuruhachi.

    Even Sasha is waiting behind it.

    "Huh, the go-ahead was finally given. It''s so late.

    ''It can''t be helped, Nuruhachi. It wasn''t just the Shirokuro problem, I''ve been checking on their progress as well.

    ''What?¡¡What does that mean, me and Alice?¡¡No, how did you check it in the first place?

    "I borrowed a crystal ball of demonic equipment [clairvoyant] from Rick. Sorry, I saw everything.

    Sasha said something insanely horrible with a huge smile on her face.

    Oh, my private life is falling apart.

    ''Takumi-san!''

    At a terrific pace, they rushed into the cave, even Leia, who we had just parted ways with.

    ''Thank God, Takumi-san!¡¡Wait, I still don''t have to give up, do I?

    The way he calls her is back to Takumi.

    What is it?¡¡What the hell is going on right now?

    What, you spied on Leia, too?

    Before I knew it, Karuna had turned into a human form.

    ''''No, it''s not!¡¡Just thinking about Takumi-san, somehow, I can see everything that Takumi-san is doing right now!

    No, that''s an ability that Alice had!

    Stop! Don''t let that ability go viral!

    ...... You guys must have come prepared to do this.

    Alice slowly raised her sword.

    Alice gripped the holy sword Takumikalibur, which she once discarded, as if it was important.

    ''''Of course I won''t give it up anymore!

    That''s the spirit, Koo-chan. Don''t worry, it''s a big titty job.

    Nuruhachi, you''ll be fine. We''ll stick with plan C.

    Huh, this is long overdue. Let''s release all of our magic.

    Alice-sama, I can''t give up on you!

    I wonder what it is.

    After all the fuss that the world was about to end, I thought I had finally calmed down and was back to square one.

    I look at Alice and she''s smiling, as if she''s given up.

    I can''t help but chuckle too.

    ''''Ahhh!¡¡What are we staring at each other for?¡¡You two are not allowed to do that for a while!

    The usual routine will return.

    I wonder if it will be okay to continue like this for a while yet.

    With that in mind, I poured curry for everyone.

 133 Quiet story Kuro and Shiro

    There was nothing there at first.

    An endlessly white world.

    That was all there was, and that was me.

    At that time, I had no will.

    The pure white world was there.

    That''s all there was to it.

    How long has it been since then?

    I don''t know exactly, as we didn''t have the concept of time yet, but it must have been several hundred million years.

    For the first time in the white world, there was just a little bit of change.

    A small, really small black dot.

    It was the first time something came into being in a world that was all white.

    (White, did you manage to get inside Alice?)

    "...... ha!

    I hear Takumi''s voice and come to myself.

    (Mm, couldn''t you?)

    ''No, no, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for stopping so soon. I''m on my way.

    He wasn''t surprised that Takumi had chosen Alice.

    He was surprised at the feelings that arose within him that had never been there before.

    He was hesitant about having to leave Takumi''s side, or rather, Takumi''s side.

    Was I comfortable with Takumi?

    Searching for signs of black.

    For the first time, a black spot on a white world.

    I will feel the same thing as I did then, and I will head there.

    If I can feel that presence, I can get out of here.

    "I''ll see you again, Takumi.

    We move from Takumi''s body to Alice''s body.

    The ordinary days spent with Takumi.

    Maybe it was the most pleasant days in hundreds of millions of years.

    Maybe that''s what humans feel about "sheer happiness".

    ...... came to us, White.

    Finding the black is easy.

    That day, the day a black dot was born in the white world, Watashi was able to will from that discomfort.

    "Black, you look like...

    ''Oh, yes. It''s already swallowing me up.

    Black, who had entered Alice''s body, is collapsing like a melting pot.

    ...... unexpectedly. You can make me feel so emotional that I can take me in.

    It''s impossible.

    It''s impossible for a human to take Black in, no matter how much he explodes with emotion.

    After all, Takumi''s Holy Grail is interfering in this world.

    By getting deeply involved with Takumi, Alice became dramatically stronger.

    ''''But that''s good. No one can stop Alice anymore. Everything will turn black. I''ve won, White.

    Oh, yes.

    We''ve been playing Othello together for a long time.

    I don''t know why Black was born in a world that is all white.

    But I''ve always been alone, and I wanted to keep playing Othello with Black forever.

    So in order to make it a never-ending game, I made it a rule that there would be no end in sight.

    All erasures.

    64 squares, all in black or white.

    That was the rule of Othello for me and Black.

    "Black, I didn''t want to settle this one.

    I know. But I wanted to settle this case, White.

    Almost all of the board was filled with black.

    However, the game was not yet won.

    Alice, who should never stop, was frozen in place as if time had stopped as Takumi kissed her.

    With her next move, she might be able to stop the whole thing from being erased.

    It''s the opposite of when Black was born.

    Just a tiny white dot in a completely black world.

    From there, we can play together again.

    "Let''s go, Black!

    I hold Black''s hand as it''s absorbed into Alice''s, and my arm turns black as it erodes.

    ''You''d better not do that. They''ll take you in too.''''

    ...... That''s fine too. We''ve been together for a long time.

    Alice''s power, which had taken Black in, was now far beyond Watashi''s power.

    Her body''s freedom was taken away and she was absorbed along with Black.

    ''''This is Alice''s ......

    At the same time, Alice''s thoughts flowed into her brain.

    There was a magnificent wilderness.

    Someone was standing on the land where not a single plant or tree grew.

    It was a child who was crying.

    Crying out loud because something precious was gone.

    It was the Alice of her childhood.

    Nothing has changed for Alice since then.

    She''s been crying because she wants Takumi to turn on her.

    ''I will be strong!

    Alice shouts as she cries.

    ''I''ll be stronger, I''ll be stronger!

    His voice grew louder and louder, and in proportion to that, Alice''s figure grew more and more mature.

    ''So, please!''

    Still, Alice stands still and does not move.

    Just cries out in its place.

    ''Don''t go!¡¡Takumi!

    The figure turned black as it cried.

    It was no longer in human form.

    With Watashi''s power, the current Alice cannot be stopped.

    But that''s okay.

    I don''t need my powers anymore.

    I''m inside Takumi and I''m in touch with his secret thoughts.

    I will tell it to him as it is.

    I''m sure Alice will stop crying and screaming.

    ''''Black, for a moment. You''ll only have a second to spare. I''m going to jump out of here with you.

    "...... What are you going to do to me?

    Already Black was on the verge of being absorbed all over.

    Watashi sent a thought to Alice as he was swallowed up.

    ''Alice, Takumi is going to be able to tell you that you''re ......''

    With a snap, a single white stone is placed on the blackened board.

    That was the last move.

    Black and white.

    The two colors intersected to form a huge tornado that swallowed us all.

    I don''t let go of the hand that connected me to Black.

    It was the last thing I saw in this world.

    It was Alice''s smile as she stopped crying.

    I don''t think there are any more white ones or black ones in Alice''s life.

    ''Yeah, I guess so. I can''t be sure, but I think he''s gone.

    As I quietly watched the board, I could hear Takumi''s words and the voice in my mind.

    I''m picturing Watashi and the others playing Othello together.

    Hmm, he looks like he can see us, White.

    Apparently Black had heard it, as had Watashi.

    I couldn''t help but smile and Black looked surprised.

    ''What''s that smile?¡¡You look like a man.

    Yeah, like a human being.

    Watashi is kind of crazy and laughs again, huffing and puffing.

    Kuro''s face, which looks down at the board, also seems to be smiling quietly.

    The sound of a black-and-white stone being set down echoes in the transparent world between us.

 134 Back chapter Azathoth and Butts

    There was music playing.

    I''ve never heard it before.

    Probably not from this world.

    It was in D major, in four quarters, and had a beautiful melody that was gentle, calm, and soothing.

    ''Tantatatat, tantatatat, tantatatatat, ?''

    I walked on, clucking.

    I had no intention of hiding.

    They should have already noticed me from the moment I entered this place.

    My vision was completely in darkness.

    Nevertheless, I felt the presence of the bonny sorts and headed there.

    The music gets louder and louder, and eventually you realize that he''s right beside you.

    ''Isn''t ...... good music?''

    In the pitch blackness, I heard his voice.

    ''Oh, I feel so much better.

    Ten minutes of piano music played over and over again.

    He doesn''t speak for a while, just listens to it.

    After 10 or so listens, the performance ends and he stands up quietly.

    Can you see it?¡¡Mr. Butts.

    No, I don''t see anything. It''s total darkness. But you can feel it, you can understand it.

    All I can say is, "......, that''s great. How did you end up here?

    Yeah, I''m as surprised as you are.

    Yes. Mostly, it was like groping.

    Takumi and Alice, White and Black.

    In the midst of a world-ending emergency, I sensed more danger than that.

    Where it would come from.

    At first, it was as if they had no idea.

    Relying on my intuition, I sharpened all of my five senses while unraveling my memories.

    Maybe I knew something was wrong all along.

    Hey, who the hell are you?

    Its true identity is shrouded in darkness, and no one has ever seen it for what it really is.

    "The Dark King, Azathoth.

    He is in the darkness where he can see nothing at all.

    Furthermore, he himself must be covered in darkness.

    Still, Ila could see that Azathoth was laughing now.

    ''The pursuit of truth begins with the doubt of all the truth that someone has previously believed.

    It didn''t feel right.

    The words Azathoth had always used in a most plausible way felt like someone else''s words, not his own.

    ''I''ll change the question, Azathoth.

    And those words are nowhere to be found in this world.

    Where do you come from?

    ''Not here, somewhere,'' is all I can say at the moment.

    Force them to answer.

    I don''t think I can do that.

    I don''t know the bottom of my abilities.

    I know I''ve never really fought a real battle before.

    My sense of danger is almost shaken out of me.

    "Then what are you going to do here?

    I won''t do anything at ....... I just report everything I see.

    The trouble is that I have a keen intuition.

    I even know things I don''t want to know.

    We must not go any further.

    This is the final fork in the road to survival and return.

    And yet, I have to ask Azathoth a question.

    "Are you watching ...... Takumi?

    Darkness spread through the darkness.

    The darkness that Azathoth wore all over his body covered and enveloped Oira.

    ''You''d better not say anything else.

    You''re still going to let me live?

    No, I guess this is my last warning.

    ''Beware. When you look into the abyss, the abyss is also looking at you.

    Gosh, every hair on my body stood on end.

    My sense of danger comes to a halt as if to say, "Oh no.

    Still, Euler didn''t stop to ask Azathoth a question.

    Even with Alice fusing with Black, Takumi didn''t take a step back.

    If I pull back here, the name of the great bandit Bats-sama will be sullen.

    ...... Did you, or did you guys bring Takumi in?

    A little silence.

    Then the music that had stopped starts playing again.

    ''I only brought three things into this world.

    The darkness that had covered Azathoth was slowly being peeled away.

    Before long, the dark space he had created was gone.

    In the center of the small room, Azathoth was playing the piano.

    ''Pachelbel''s Canon, Nietzsche''s Words, and ......''

    The darkness was not gone.

    All the darkness was gathering at the feet of Euler, slyly climbing up from the lower half of his body.

    ''...... Holy Grail, Kuon, Takumi.

    It was an unfamiliar name.

    The first name came later.

    A name that doesn''t exist in this world.

    Is that Takumi''s real name?

    Azathoth''s darkness disappears and his appearance is revealed.

    But his face is unrecognizable.

    He turns away and plays the piano the whole time.

    ''Hey, you''re ......''

    It would be the last question.

    The darkness is already up to my neck.

    Are you on the side of ...... Takumi?

    ''People refuse to hear the truth. That''s because they refuse to let their illusions be broken.

    Thrusting, the darkness crawls up and covers my entire body.

    All of my five senses are blocked out, and everything is wrapped in darkness.

    But at the end of the day, amidst the piano playing, Azathoth whispered a few words in a small voice that I didn''t miss.

    ''...... That thing was falsely identified as the strongest in the universe, it''s just a sacrifice.

    ...... sacrifice?

    Oh, right.

    These guys are using Takumi: ......

    Something is coming.

    It overturns the very foundation of this world.

    The other world is now connected to our world.

 135 Term dismantling new book Part 2

    ¡¾Éñ¡¿

    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤ª¤±¤ëÉñ¤ÎŒgÏñ¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤À´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤³¤È¤«¤é¡¢È«¤Æ¤ÎÉñ¤ÏÈâÌå¤ò³Ö¤¿¤º¾«Éñ£¨¥¢¥¹¥È¥é¥ë£©Ìå¤Ç¤Ê¤¤¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤äËÄÉñÖù£¨¤·¤·¤ó¤Á¤å¤¦£©¤Ê¤É¡¢ÈË¤äÎï¤Ë‘{ÒÀ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ò¾ß¬F»¯¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢Éñ×Ô¤é¤ÎÒâË¼¤¬±í¤Ë³ö¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ÍÆÕ“¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢Éñ¤È¤¤¤¦´æÔÚ¤Ï¡¢¤«¤Ä¤ÆµØÉÏ¤Ç„‡¤äÄ§·¨¤Ê¤É¡¢¤½¤ÎµÀ¤ò˜O¤á¤¿Õß¤¬ÈâÌå¤òÊ§¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎŠ¤¤¾«Éñ¤À¤±¤¬²Ð¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤«¤Ä¤Æ¡¢Ä§Íõ¤È‘é¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÉñ¡©¤â¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Î×æÏÈ¡¢Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÎÊ¼×æ¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤ëÒ»×å¤¬¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤ËÉñ¤ò½µ¤í¤·¡¢Ä§Íõ¤òÍË¤±¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦Õh¤â¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÕæÒâ¤Ï¶¨¤«¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¾„Á§²¨ÈÐ(¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð)¤È£´£¸¤ÎÉñ¡©¡¿

    ¡¾„Á§²¨ÈÐ(¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð)¡¿

    Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÎÀï¤Ç¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬Éí¤ËËÞ¤·¤¿Éñ¤Ï¡¢¡º„Á§²¨ÈÐ£¨¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð£©¡»¤È¤¤¤¦Éñ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¡º„Á§²¨ÈÐ£¨¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð£©¡»¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ÉíÌåÄÜÁ¦¤Î‰ä»¯¤â¡¢ÌØÊâÄÜÁ¦¤Î°k„Ó¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤Ê¤ó¤ÎÁ¦¤â¤Ê¤¤Éñ¤ò½µ¤í¤·¤¿¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Ï¡¢½~Íû¤¹¤ë¡£

    Éú¤Þ¤ì¤¿•r¤«¤éÉñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÎÐÞÐÐ¤À¤±¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ëû¤ËºÎ¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤¢¤ëÈÕÍ»È»‰ä»¯¤¬ÔL¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥¢¤ÈÐÞÐÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥è¥ë¤¬Éñ¤ò½µ¤í¤»¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    °ë¿ñÂÒ¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤Ê¤¬¤é½Ð¤Ö¥è¥ë¤òÒŠ¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤ËÆð¤³¤Ã¤¿¤³¤È¤òÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë¶þÈË¤ÎÉñ¤¬¤¤¤ë¤Î¤òŒg¸Ð¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬½µ¤í¤·¤¿Éñ¡º„Á§²¨ÈÐ£¨¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð£©¡»¤¬¥è¥ë¤Î³Ö¤ÄÉñ¤òŠZ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Ò»×å¤ÎéL¤¤šsÊ·¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¡¢Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÏÒ»ÈË¤Ë¤Ä¤­¡¢Ò»Ìå¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤ÎÉñ¡º„Á§²¨ÈÐ£¨¥¢¥ê¥Ð¥Ð£©¡»¤Ï¡¢Ëû¤ÎÕß¤¬½µ¤í¤·¤¿Éñ¤òŠZ¤¦ÄÜÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬ÉíÌå¤òå‘¤¨¾A¤±¡¢¶þÌå¤ÎÉñ¤ò¤½¤ÎÉí¤ËËÞ¤¹¤³¤È¤¬¤Ç¤­¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿•r¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Ï°k„Ó¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Š¤¯¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢¶à¤¯¤ÎÉñ¤òŠŠZ¤Ç¤­¤ë¤³¤È¤òÖª¤Ã¤¿¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Ï¡¢Ò»×åÈ«†T¤ÎÉñ¤òŠZ¤¦žé¡¢¸ü¤Ê¤ëÐÞÐÐ¤ËÃ÷¤±Äº¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ƒH¤«¶þÄê¤Ç¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤ÏÒ»×å48ÈË¡¢¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤ÎÉñ¤òŠZ¤¤¡¢Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÎÀï¤ò‰²œç¤µ¤»¤¿¡£

    ¡¾Ç§±¾°¢ÐÞÁ_£¨¤»¤ó¤Ü¤ó¤¢¤·¤å¤é£©¡¿

    ¥è¥ë¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ½µ¤í¤µ¤ì¤¿Éñ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬×î³õ¤ËŠZ¤Ã¤¿Éñ¡£

    êLÉñ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢‘éêLÄÜÁ¦ÌØ»¯ÐÍ¡£

    ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÍó¤¬Ç§±¾¤¢¤ë¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê„‡¼¼¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤¹¤ë¤³¤È¤«¤é¡¢°¢ÐÞÁ_¤ÎÇ°¤ËÇ§±¾¤¬¤Ä¤¯¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¥Ì¥ë¥Ï¥Á¤È×î³õ¤Ë‘é¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ë¡¢¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬Ê¹¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔ½µ¤âîl·±¤ËÊ¹¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤³¤È¤«¤é¡¢„‡¼¼¤òµÃÒâ¤È¤¹¤ë¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Î¤ªšÝ¤ËÈë¤ê¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    ¡¾ífñjÌì£¨¤¤¤À¤Æ¤ó£©¡¿

    ³¬¸ßËÙÒÆ„ÓÐÍ¡£

    Ò»Ë²¤ÇÇ§Àï¤òñl¤±’i¤±¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÉñ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤Î¥¹¥Ô©`¥É¤ÏËû¤Î×·Ëæ¤òÔS¤µ¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥ì¥¤¥¢¤¬¡¸¤Ï¤¸¤á¤Æ¤Î¤ª¤Ä¤«¤¤¥¤¥ó¥Õ¥£¥Ë¥Æ¥£¡¹¤Ç¡¢Ê¹ÓÃ¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤â¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤ËÆÕÍ¨¤ËÐÐ¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢±¾¾Ž¤Ç¤ÏÊ¹¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¾ÆÆ‰²Éñ£¨¥·¥ô¥¡£©¡¿

    Éñ½µ¤í¤·¾¿˜O°ÂÁx¡£

    È«·½Î»ÆÆ‰²ÐÍ¡£

    î~¤ËÕæ¤Ã³à¤ÊµÚÈý¤ÎÄ¿¤¬¤Ç¤­¡¢¤½¤ÎÄ¿¤ËÓ³¤ë¤â¤Î¡¢¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤òÆÆ‰²¤¹¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Ò»¶È½µ¤í¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤ÈÉõ´ó¤Ê±»º¦¤¬³ö¤ë¤¿¤á¡¢œç¶à¤ËÊ¹¤¦¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ß¤¬Ä§Íõ¤È¥­¥¹¤ò¤·¤¿¤³¤È¤¬°kÒ™¤·¤¿•r¤Ë¥ì¥¤¥¢¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È½µ¤í¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î¡¸ÙFÅ®¤â¥­¥¹¤ò¤¹¤ì¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡¹¤È¤¤¤¦Ðn“Ä°kÑÔ¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢‘{ÒÀ¤¬½â¤±¤¿¤¿¤á¡¢ÆÆ‰²Éñ£¨¥·¥ô¥¡£©¤ÎÁ¦¤¬°k„Ó¤µ¤ì¤ë¤³¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¡¾½ð„‚Ò¹²æ£¨¤³¤ó¤´¤¦¤ä¤·¤ã£©Ã÷Íõ£¨¤ß¤ç¤¦¤ª¤¦£©¡¿

    £´£¸¤ÎÉñ¡©¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â×î¸ßÎ»¤ÎÉñ¡£

    ÍòÄÜÐÍ¡£

    ¹¥“Ä¡¢·ÀÓù¡¢ÌØÊâÄÜÁ¦¡¢¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤¬ÌØ»¯¤·¤¿Éñ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢´ú¡©¡¢Éñ½µ¤í¤·¤ÎÀï¤ÎéL£¨¤ª¤µ£©¤¬Òý¤­¾@¤¤¤Ç¤­¤¿¡£

    Ò»Ž†ÑYÕÂ¡¸¥¢¥ê¥¹¤È¥ì¥¤¥¢¡¹¤Ë¤ÆÊ¹ÓÃ¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤Î½Y¹û¤Ï¡¢ÊÇ·Ç¤È¤â•ø¼®°æ¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¤Æ¤Û¤·¤¤¡£

    ¡¾ÏÁég¤ÎÊÀ½ç¡¿

    Ò»·¬³õ¤á¤Ë¤Ç¤­¤¿Ô­³õ¤ÎÊÀ½ç¡£

    ¤½¤³¤Ï×î³õ¡¢ºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤â¾A¤¯°×¤¤ÊÀ½ç¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Êýƒ|Äê¤Î•r¤ò½U¤Æ¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤Ë³õ¤á¤Æ¡¢¤Û¤ó¤ÎÉÙ¤·¤À¤±‰ä»¯¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤ë¡£

    Ð¡¤µ¤Ê¡¢±¾µ±¤ËÐ¡¤µ¤Êü\¤¤µã¡£

    ¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤¬Õæ¤Ã°×¤À¤Ã¤¿ÊÀ½ç¤Ë³õ¤á¤ÆºÎ¤«¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤Îß`ºÍ¸Ð¤«¤é¡¢ÊÀ½ç¤ËÒâË¼¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¡¢¥·¥í¤È¤¤¤¦´æÔÚ¤¬ÕQÉú¤·¤¿¡£

    Í¬•r¤Ëü\¤¤µã¤âÒâË¼¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢¥¯¥í¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤ë¡£

    ÒÔ½µ¡¢¥·¥í¤È¥¯¥í¤Î¶þÈË¤Ï¡¢ÏÁég¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ç¹²¤ËÄº¤é¤¹¤³¤È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¡¾¥ê¥Ð©`¥·¡¿

    ÏÁég¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤Û¤È¤ó¤ÉºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢°×¤¤¥Æ©`¥Ö¥ë¤ÈÒÎ×Ó¤¬¶þ¤Ä¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ª¥»¥í¤¬Ò»¤ÄÖÃ¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    ¥ª¥»¥í¤Ï¤¿¤À¤Î¥ª¥»¥í¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ßß_¤¬×¡¤àÊÀ½ç¤ÈßB½Y¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢±PÃæ¤ÎÕQÉú¤È¹²¤ËÊÀ½ç¤Ï˜‹ºB¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    ¹Ê¤Ë¡¢¥¿¥¯¥ßß_¤Î×¡¤àÊÀ½ç¤Ï¡¢ÎÒ¡©¤¬×¡¤àµØÇò¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÍè¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Æ½µØ¤¬¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤âŽÚ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ËÄ·½¤Ë¹û¤Æ¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ÎËÄÓç¤Ï¡¢¾Þ´ó¤Ê¥¯¥¸¥é¤äÏó¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÉñ¤Ê¤É¤¬Ö§¤¨¤Æ¤ë¤È¤¤¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢´_ÕJ¤·¤¿Õß¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥·¥í¤Ï¡¢¤¢¤ê¤¢¤Þ¤ëÍËÇü¤ò¼Š¤é¤ï¤¹¤¿¤á¤Ë¡¢±PÃæ¤ò×÷¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÈËég¤ä¤½¤ÎËû¤Î·N×å¤ò×Ô·Ö¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ç×÷¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¥·¥í¡¢Ô»£¨¤¤¤ï£©¤¯¡¢„ÙÊÖ¤Ë³öÀ´¤Æ¡¢„ÙÊÖ¤Ë‰ˆ¤¨¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Çœº×ã¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥·¥í¤ËŒ¤·¡¢¥¯¥í¤ÏÊÀ½ç¤ËÉú¤Þ¤ì¤¿·N×å¤òÊ¹¤Ã¤Æß[¤Ó¤¿¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤ª»¥¤¤¤Ëñx¤ËÁ¦¤òÓë¤¨¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤ò‘é¤ï¤»¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤¬°×¤Èü\¤Î¤¢¤½¤Ó¡£

    ¥ê¥Ð©`¥·¤ÎÊ¼¤Þ¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    [The Brave and the Devil King]

    The first person White empowered was a brave man.

    The one that Black gave power to was the Demon King.

    The Demon King had been born far earlier, but based on Shiro and Kuro''s concept of time, it didn''t seem to be much of an error.

    Both were pawns given enough power to overturn the foundations of that world and were supposed to make the battle on the board spectacular.

    However, Rick, the brave man from the beginning, and Maria, the primordial demon king, had a heart-to-heart with each other as they fought, and they became friends.

    White thinks that''s a good idea, but Black''s intentions are off, he''s not amused, and eventually he gets bored with the game and disappears from the world between them.

    In the end, after Demon King Maria was attacked by the main body due to the humans'' trickery, and the brave Rick betrayed the humans and lost his life, White also lost interest and the brave and demon king''s pieces were left alone.

    Incidentally, at the end of the second part, Rick returned to the white world because White had come for Rick, who was his pawn.

    [God and the Demon Race]

    Besides the brave and the Demon King, the pieces that White gave his power to are gods.

    The pawns that White gave power to are considered to be demons and demonic beasts.

    There are many theories about this as well, but the gods, after being given the power, hated the mundane world, discarded their bodies and became spirit (astral), so they rarely participated in battles.

    The demon race itself was also reduced in numbers due to conflicts with other races, and there are few records of them fighting the gods.

    Both White and Black only had to prepare their pieces, and most of them didn''t seem to get their way.

    [Limits (limiting) lifted]

    Black, who had disappeared from the world of the interstices, was simply wandering in an empty, different space.

    With his thoughts almost at a standstill, he is summoned by Linden Lindberg''s spatial magic. (See the back chapter of Volume II.)

    Takumi, who was with him at the time, is greatly interested in the fact that it was the Holy Grail, which should not exist in this world.

    Takumi and Linden allow him to return to another space again, but that''s when Kuro''s plan began.

    There is a limit set for what is born in the board world and what White and Kuro have given their powers to.

    However, Takumi, who was not supposed to be born in this world, had no limits; he had a broken vessel, and it stretched everywhere.

    By replicating this form, Black learns the art of breaking the limits of humanity.

    He begins to perform the process of removing the limiter on a newborn baby.

    This is Alice, Black''s new pawn to play with Takumi.

 136 Hundred Six Chapters Omen

    It''s hot.

    The sun is blazing, blazing all around.

    Summer is in full swing.

    I don''t feel like doing anything.

    The sun was shining as if to burn out everything. Tap-kun, Tap-kun, the water is now lukewarm.

    Karna has slipped out of her sheath and is immersed in a vat of water.

    That''s not fair.

    I''d like to take a bath in the water, naked.

    "There''s no more cold water. "No more cold water," I said, "I''m going to have to go to the river. And I''m too hot to move.

    "Yeah, you know, ask Koo or Leia.

    They''re in training with Alice. You can''t expect us to do that, with all the crap we''ve been through.

    "In the heat of the moment, you''re good at what you do.

    It is true.

    How can you train when you don''t have to do anything and your body seems to be melting away?

    But Tak-kun is one of the three masters. Are you sure you don''t want to go to see them?

    Yeah, those three are strong. I don''t have to teach them anything.

    ...... You talk like you got stronger by teaching me, but you haven''t taught me anything, have you?

    Mm, you''re right, you''re right.

    "No, no, you''re right.

    I just wanted to say a line that was typical of a master, even if only in parentheses.

    ''It''s already peaceful, so you should just take it easy.

    ''Yeah, I know. I hope it stays peaceful forever.

    It''s been three months since the White and Black debacle.

    The season begins in the spring, which is my least favorite time of the year, summer.

    Every year at this time of year, I''ve lived quietly in the depths of the cave, not going out much.

    But the trouble is, this year I can''t afford to appear too disheveled with my disciples.

    The only time I can relax is when the three of them are out on a training mission.

    ''''If Nurhachi and Sasha were here, they could make me feel like a firefly with cooling magic.

    Yeah, you said you were having an important meeting in Lucia. I wish you had made more ice for me.

    Right now, it seems that the bigwigs from different countries are gathering in the Lucia Kingdom to discuss something.

    It seems to be protracted, and Sasha and Nur Hach, who said they would be back in a couple of days, haven''t returned even after a week.

    And to make matters more troublesome: ......

    Munchies, munchies, munchies!

    I could hear baby potatoes chirping from outside the cave.

    It''s time to go for a walk, Tak-kun, get me some water while you''re at it.

    ''Nope. I mean, I''m not going to be able to walk Baby Mo. And that wasn''t a walk. It''s just me being dragged around.

    Before I knew it, without a hitch, Baby Mo rolled in as our pet (he actually curled up and rolled over and came over).

    I thought it would be as easy as a walk, since it can get to small size, but I was very wrong.

    The babimo has no change in its power at all when it gets smaller, and it has to go to hell.

    You can ride a big baby mojo, but it would be suicide to get into that fuzzy thing in the summer.

    ''Go on, Karuna, go on. I''ll give you everything I have in Babymo.

    "I don''t need it, I''ve decided to spend the whole summer with my sword.

    Karuna proudly dismisses her shameful summer resolution.

    ''d*mn, it can''t be helped. I didn''t want to use it, but we have to take the last resort.

    "Yes, well, I guess so. Come on, Tuck, give it to me.

    I absentmindedly reach for the bell that sits on my desk.

    The silver and white bell, engraved with the symbol of an eagle, is the one Sasha gave me when she was away.

    I pick it up and shake it lightly, and the beautiful sound of chirping echoes through the cave.

    "You wanted to see me, Takumi-sama!

    With a thud, she appeared in front of me in an instant, scattering dust.

    ''''Ahhhh, how dare you dress!''''

    And then a high-pitched voice rang out.

    ''In the middle of the day, in your pants!¡¡Besides, isn''t even your beloved sword drenched in water!

    ''Yes, no, this is Karuna taking it upon herself to do this: ......

    It''s not like swords go into water by themselves!

    Bish, he pointed at Karuna and stared at me with a human face.

    The silver armor looked good on her.

    Her pitch-black hair was quite short, despite being female, and barely stuck out of her helmet.

    She''s petite and pretty, but her large black eyes shine with dignity, as if she''s on a serious mission.

    Nagisa Kiritani.

    He was the new Knight Commander of the Lucia Kingdom that Sasha had called in to take care of me while he was away.

    ''''Okay, Takumi-sama!¡¡There''s a saying: "If the mind is extinguished, the fire is also cool. Even if it''s hot, it''s important not to show any sign of it!¡¡How sad it would be for your disciples to see you like this!

    If your heart and head are destroyed, you will die.

    Every once in a while Nagisa would bring up a phrase that I had never heard before.

    ''Yeah, I know. I''ll get it right by the time Leia and the others get home.

    As Rick''s replacement, Nagisa is a pretty high specimen, but every time I call her, she preaches to me, so I only call her when it''s time to do so.

    ''So could you take Baby Mo out for a walk?¡¡Also, I''d appreciate it if you could go down to the river and pump water for me.

    Very funny. Please make sure you''re properly dressed by the time I get back.

    Yeah, you got it.

    ''When you''re in the mood,'' I add in my mind.

    ''Then I''m off!¡¡Let''s go, baby-mo!¡¡We will both be the wind!

    Mooch, Mooch, Mooch!

    With a thudding noise, Nagisa took Baby Mo for a walk.

    As expected of the new Knight Commander of the Lucia Kingdom.

    He''s also dealing with Bevimo''s power head on.

    However, that wasn''t the only thing that Nagisa was amazing at.

    It''s amazing. It''s been less than a week since we came here, and the baby is completely attached to you.

    That''s right.

    Since my adventurer days, Baby Mo, who almost exclusively missed me, has missed Nagisa.

    ''Well, Alice was bitten on the head the other day.

    It''s not just Baby Mo. It''s not just babies, it''s the difficult Leia, and even Alice, who considers all women who come close to Takkun to be enemies, are friends with Nagisa. ...... I can''t put it right, but isn''t that strange?

    I know what Karuna is saying.

    I''ve been feeling a sense of impossibility from Nagisa, too.

    I even feel like we''ve been together for many years, even though we''ve only been here for a week.

    ''I feel like I look like someone else. But I don''t know who it is. It''s kind of bothering me.''

    Does he look like anyone else?

    That''s the only difference between me and Karuna.

    I have no idea who Nagisa looks like.

    I''m back!¡¡Oh, you haven''t changed at all!

    Haha!

    Nagisa came back as fast as she could while she and Karuna talked for a bit.

    ''...... also, also Kyu~''

    It looks like he''s been running at a considerable speed, and Baby Mo is falling down in a battered heap outside the cave.

    ''''Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, I''m going to change into my clothes, cha-cha!¡¡I''m going to be angry if you don''t do something about it!

    Okay, okay. All right, all right, don''t do that wild hawk pose.

    He hurriedly dressed and pulled Karna out of the tub and stabbed her in the waist.

    Nagisa nods in satisfaction as if to say, "That''s good.

    After all, it''s hard to believe it''s so soon after meeting them.

    It''s the same distance as Leia and Karuna, who have been together all along.

    You know, Nagisa. Didn''t you ever meet me before coming here?

    No, I''ve never been here before.

    ''Well, I''m sorry to hear that,''

    I certainly don''t remember meeting him in the past.

    Why do I, or rather we, feel so close to Nagisa?

    Well, okay. It''s not a bad thing.

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful what you get up to, isn''t it?

    Karuna is also learning some strange words under Nagisa''s influence.

    ''I''ll make you a cold cup of coffee now, so make sure you''re properly dressed by then.

    Yes, sir.

    Yes, sir.

    Karuna and I responded with a hummingbird.

    At first, I was wary of the muddy drink, but when I tried it, I immediately liked it because it had a nice aroma and a nice acidity.

    Nagisa seems to be quite the coffee connoisseur and even brings her own cup.

    The cup with a picture of a mermaid wearing a crown on it was a bit fashionable and I envied her.

    "Hey, Tuck, I want some snacks to go with my coffee.

    Oh, good. I''ll make you an easy one.

    Peaceful days will go on forever.

    I was caught off guard with that thought.

    ''Huh?¡¡How much sugar should I have put in this?

    I wonder if the heat is messing with my senses.

    Normally, I don''t even have to think about it to understand the food.

    I was completely unaware at the time that this was a sign of the worst of it.

 137 Episode 107: A Dream of a Midsummer Night

    Hey, Takumi, today''s soup is a bit strong, don''t you think?

    Yeah, yeah, I just didn''t get the salt right. Was it bad?

    No, no, I just thought it was different, it''s very tasty.

    The first person I noticed was Leia, who had lived with me the longest, after all.

    No, maybe everyone else has noticed it, too.

    At noon, my cooking senses have been dulled since I made the pastries.

    ''Well, Kobo also has a saying about errors of the brush. Even Takumi-sama can make mistakes, I''m sure.''

    I don''t know that word, but Nagisa is following me.

    "Ummm, we don''t like strong flavors. It''s delicious, right, Koo-chan?

    That''s right, Takumi. I prefer it this thick, not that I care about it: ......

    Everyone was very attentive to me.

    But I know myself best, I know that I''m the one who knows best.

    I knew that I had made the wrong portions of a dish that had been so easy to make that it took my breath away.

    ''You look a bit under the weather. I think it might be a summer cold, so I''m going to go to bed early today.

    ''That''s a lot of work. I''ll take care of the cleanup, so please get some rest soon.

    Thank you, Nagisa.

    I''d like to believe that I just got beaten down by the heat.

    If I can''t even cook, which is the only thing I''m good at, I have nothing left.

    I stagger my way to the bedroom.

    "Takumi.

    It was Alice who called it off.

    She was the only one who didn''t say anything, finishing my food.

    ''Do you want to sleep with me?''

    Pish, everyone at the table froze.

    Alice''s statement has no deep meaning.

    She''s looking at me normally with the same expression as usual.

    I suppose she simply wanted to comfort me in my depression.

    However, the others didn''t seem to think so.

    With a bang, I hear the sound of a spoon breaking and Leia stands up.

    ''Ah, Lady Alice. A man and a woman sleeping together before marriage is a no-no.''

    Why?¡¡Leia would have been sleeping with Takumi all the time. And we used to sleep together all the time.

    Ugg.

    It was easily cut back and Leia fell silent.

    It was Karuna who interrupted instead.

    You can''t help it if there was only one room. And it''s not the same as when you were a child. There are many things that happen when you become an adult.

    ...... many things. What are those various things?

    What? No, no, no, many things are different. I don''t know much about them either, so I''m counting on you, Koo-chan.

    Karuna turns bright red and passes to her sister.

    ''Eek!¡¡Why would you dump it on us?

    Chloe glances at me, then turns bright red, slumps over and murmurs in a small voice.

    ''...... here, they don''t say that here.''

    ''What?¡¡Did you think of something that he wouldn''t say?¡¡Hey, just tell your sister.

    Sister Cal!

    Okay, okay, everybody calm down, please.

    Nagisa took charge of the situation, cleaning up quickly.

    ''Takumi-sama seems to be in really bad shape, so please leave her alone.

    It was a strange sight.

    Up until now, when people have been making noise like this, I''ve always managed to keep it under control.

    Now, with Nagisa''s words of encouragement, everyone reluctantly agrees and cleans up the dishes together.

    It''s a great help, but I''m uncomfortable with the unknowable feeling of discomfort.

    ''Nagisa, you can go to ......''

    Yes, what can I do for you?

    After speaking to Nagisa, who answers cheerfully, you realize that you don''t know what questions to ask her.

    ''Nope, nothing. I''ll see you tomorrow.

    I''m sure I''m overthinking it.

    The heat will probably make you feel out of shape and you''ll be thinking strange thoughts.

    I''ll get a good night''s sleep, and tomorrow I''ll be back to my normal routine.

    I open the door to my room and turn around just before I walk in.

    ''Good night, Takumi-sama,''

    I can''t see Nagisa''s face as she bowed to me, but I can''t see her face as she smiled.

    But I couldn''t help but feel that she was smiling.

    I had never seen anything like it before.

    Huge, heavenly chunks of steel towered up and filled the land.

    Many people came and went from there, dressed in brightly colored clothes.

    And in their hands, they all held something with buttons with numbers on it.

    Everything should be different from the world I know.

    But why is this so?

    I remember this scene is nostalgic.

    Is it a dream?

    It has to be.

    It''s all a dream world created by my imagination.

    I''m convinced of that, and I try to close my eyes.

    As if peering at me, someone''s face comes closer.

    ''''Hey, you, Takumi, it''s Takumi with your eyes open.

    It was the first time I had ever seen a woman''s face.

    It was blurry and I couldn''t make it out clearly.

    Still, for some reason, when I looked at that face, I felt a tremendous sense of relief.

    ''My eyes are open, but I still can''t see. That''s what babies are for.

    I hear a voice coming from across the woman''s face.

    It''s not my dad''s voice.

    My dad''s voice must sound more like a wild, wild boa.

    Besides, I''ve heard this man''s voice before, somewhere.

    ''Phew.''

    I know it''s a dream.

    And yet, something unknowable and hot rises from deep within my chest.

    I can''t stand it and start crying out loud.

    ''Oh my God, what''s the matter with you?¡¡Are you okay?

    Unlike the panicked woman, the man calmly picks me up.

    Then he sings out a song with a lilting rhythm I''ve never heard before.

    ''Pachelbel''s Canon. I guess it''s because I''ve been making him listen to it since he was in my tummy. It always makes Takuya calm down when he hears it.

    Yeah, I know.

    The song, which I should have never heard before, was as nostalgic as if I had heard it so many times before, and all my fears were removed.

    And soon everything was covered in darkness.

 138 One hundred eight episodes lost melody

    When I woke up in the morning, as most dreams do, I could hardly recall its contents.

    And yet I wondered why.

    I can vividly recall only the melody that I think I heard in my dream.

    ...... Have I ever heard this melody before?

    As I hummed the beautiful melody, gentle and soothing, I felt a surge of nostalgia.

    At the same time, however, an inexplicable sense of discomfort also follows.

    The inn where I was born and raised, my father and mother.

    This melody makes me feel that there is no connection between the two, as if to deny them.

    ''...... tantatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatatas?''

    Something unfathomable must be happening.

    I couldn''t help but say that melody to myself while thinking about it.

    I sit in bed and sing that melody over and over again until I head to get breakfast ready.

    ''Gosh, dinner. We''re so full today.

    Karuna, who had eaten half of the scrambled eggs for breakfast, said that and is trying to put the leftover portion into Chloe''s plate.

    ''''Wait, Cal sister, I can''t do this anymore, I could have tried my best to eat them.

    Everyone tried to eat the same way they always did, but it was still impossible.

    Breakfast was even worse than last night.

    It''s a little too much salt, but they increased the amount to counteract the summer heat. That''s as good as Takumi-san.

    Leia makes the usual misunderstandings, but I can''t help but think, well, you know what I mean, you''re right.

    Why did I have to do this?

    Cooking was the only thing I was really proud of, the only thing I really cared about.

    But it is gradually disappearing as if it were being chipped away.

    ''Are you alright, Takumi-sama? You don''t seem to be looking well.

    The first time I came here, Nagisa raved about the food, and after one bite, she put down her spoon.

    ''I''ve cooked for people and I''ve never seen anything like this before,'' she said.

    ''Oh, yeah, I''m fine. I''m sorry Nagisa, but could you make breakfast again and serve it to everyone? You still don''t look good.

    Yes, I understand. I''ll get it for you right away.

    Nagisa''s food is light and uniquely flavored, but quite tasty.

    People would probably be more pleased with Nagisa''s food than they would be with my current bad food.

    ''What, do you guys have to leave it behind?¡¡Then I''ll take it.

    Just like last night, Alice, who was eating alone and without saying a word, took Nagisa''s and Karuna''s plates to herself, with a hitch.

    ''A, Alice, don''t push it. It''s ...... a failure.

    No, it''s not. This one''s as good as it gets.

    I wonder if she really thinks so.

    It''s hard to tell the truth from Alice, whose expression doesn''t change.

    ''I''m sorry ......, I just can''t make it right anymore, somehow.''

    The words that spilled out of his mouth unintentionally calmed the table.

    But still Alice was completely unconcerned and continued to eat in silence.

    She cleared the plates for the three of us in the blink of an eye and stood up, approaching me.

    I felt Alice''s hand on my cheek.

    It''s okay, Takumi. You can make it from scratch again.

    My mind, which had been on the verge of faltering, stayed on the edge.

    When I met Alice, my cooking was still inexperienced.

    I don''t know why I couldn''t cook well anymore.

    But if that''s the case, I''ll just have to go back to those days and start all over again.

    ''...... Right. You''re right.

    I put my own hand over Alice''s hand on my cheek.

    ''Thank you, Alice,''

    Oh, yeah, yeah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.

    Alice, who had never changed her expression before, was suddenly upset and slumped.

    ''''Oh, oh, I''m sorry.''''

    Seeing Alice like that, even I get upset.

    When I hurriedly try to move my hand away from the cover, Alice puts her other hand on top of it.

    ............

    ............

    As it was, they stared at each other in silence.

    It felt like a long, blink-and-you''ll-miss-it moment, as if time had stopped.

    ''Hey, hey, Tach, did you forget that we''re all here?''

    Oh, whoa!

    Karuna''s voice brought me back to myself.

    I was completely plunged into their world.

    The hands that had been touching each other had left, but there was still some of Alice''s warmth, which made me feel somewhat nervous.

    ''''Ah, Alice-sama, it''s time to go to your training. I feel like I want to move today until I''m exhausted to the fullest.

    Alice doesn''t move as she stares at the hand that was touching my cheek.

    Leia is forcing Alice to pull her to the ground.

    ''''We feel like we want to riot to death, too. It''s a good idea to have a little fun with them.

    What a surprise. I can''t wait to riot, I''m going to turn into a dragon here.

    Chloe and Karuna walked side by side, looking like demons.

    ''''Ki, be careful,''''

    The power of the two of them pushed me away, but I managed to say just that and look away.

    ''''Huh, you''re irresistible. Takumi-sama.

    He shook his head at Nagisa, who gave a zit-eyed, dry laugh.

    ''Y-yeah, no, that''s not true. People are just wrong about me.

    Yes, people like me because they think I''m the strongest person in the universe, because they think I''m the strongest person in the universe.

    But the truth is, I''m just a poor old man who can cook for a bit.

    And now I can''t even make that dish well anymore.

    ...... When everyone realizes the truth, no one will stay here.

    Suddenly such a thought crosses your mind and you feel a fear like you''ve never felt before.

    I''m sure I''ve always wanted to live alone, but I realize that I don''t think about that at all these days.

    Every day that I spent laughing with everyone was now truly irreplaceable.

    ''Are you sure you''re okay?''¡¡Master Takumi.

    Oh, yeah, I''ve been thinking about something.

    Nagisa looks at me worriedly.

    No, I don''t know what it is.

    After all, I can''t help but feel that Nagisa''s eyes are somehow uncomfortable with the way she''s looking at me.

    ''Sorry, everyone else has gone out, so breakfast is over. Nagisa, get some rest.

    I try to escape Nagisa''s gaze and make my way back to my room.

    That''s when.

    I hear a whistle from Nagisa as she moves away, and I can''t help but turn around.

    ''Tantatatatatatatatta?''

    The inside of the cave instantly changed to a different view.

    Several huge chunks of steel towered over you, and you found yourself in the center of them.

    Even though it was night, I was enveloped in a magical, non-magical light, as bright and dazzling as daylight.

    ''...... What is this?''¡¡Is this the view you saw in your dream and couldn''t remember?

    Nagisa didn''t answer anything, she just whistled and went back to her room.

    As the melody broke off, the dreamscape disappeared and she felt something important disappear from her.

 139 Episode 109: Second Use Infinity

    ''You need moo milk. Okay, I''ll go get it for you.

    I had heard the exact same words (lines) once.

    It was about ten months ago, when Leia was still new here.

    At that time, I asked her to go buy moo milk, the ingredient for making potato soup.

    And Leia, who confidently went on an errand, comes back with the main body of mou, the magic sword Karuna and Chihar.

    ''''Yes, no, it''s okay. I''m going to go and train with the others.

    It''s okay, Takumi. I''ve grown up a lot since then. I''ll just buy the normal moo-milk as usual.

    Yeah, right. You''re right. You''re gonna be okay.

    Leia, who had lived in a closed secret village, living in a closed off area and had no common sense, had grown up a lot since then.

    ''''Then do me a favor. I don''t need anything but moo-milk this time.

    After reflecting on the last time, I would never ask you to buy me a sword or a shield to go along with it.

    ''''Leave it to me! I''m going on my second errand, I''m going to die for it!

    Huh?¡¡Didn''t you say you were going to die the first time around?

    You''re growing up, right?¡¡Yeah, that''s okay, right?

    I mean, you can count on me. I''m a true believer.

    I really shouldn''t have believed it, I regretted to death later.

    Until Leia came back, he passed the time by peeling potatoes for the first time in a long time.

    Since then, Leia had been practicing potato peeling every single day without fail.

    The potatoes that had been left with only fragments at first were now being peeled cleanly.

    ''''Oh, that''s not going well.

    To my shame, my potatoes were more misshapen and miserable than Leia''s.

    ''It''s all right. I''ll start from scratch again. It''s been that way all along.

    I got into the spirit of the day and asked Leia for an errand to make some potato soup.

    I kept on peeling the potatoes, as if to get rid of the anxiety I was experiencing.

    How did that happen?

    Just like last time, Leia didn''t return until after the night had fallen and it was dark.

    Since it was so late, I had expected that something had happened again, but things were happening that went beyond the lopsidedness of my expectations.

    ''Ta, ta, ta, I''m home,''

    Leia said without making eye contact.

    ''...... Oh, oh, oh, welcome back,''

    I think I did well to reply.

    Somehow, I managed to rub my eyes as I said that and check the situation again.

    Oh, it''s not a miracle after all.

    It''s hard to accept reality.

    Still, I muster up the courage to ask Leia.

    ''How did that happen?''

    Well, come on, wha... what are you talking about?¡¡There''s nothing unusual about it.

    Leia doesn''t make eye contact with me.

    She''s lazy and sweating.

    ''Yi, no, that''s obviously not right. S-, it''s .......

    No.

    I can''t put it into words.

    I can''t look directly at it either, and I look away.

    ''Hm?¡¡What''s going on?¡¡Tak-kun, your heartbeat is amazing. Leia, what did you do?''''

    Karuna, who was sleeping as a demon sword at my waist, wakes up.

    ''''What, I didn''t do anything ...... hmm!

    Karna seemed to have noticed it too.

    Two huge chunks.

    ''What the hell!¡¡Hey, Tuck!¡¡Leia, you''ve got big tits!¡¡I could have done as much as we did!''

    Wow, I don''t know. I just came home and it was huge. I think there''s something in the kimono.

    Yes, Leia''s breasts, once modest, were now tits that were tearing out of her kimono.

    There''s nothing in it. It''s the same size as the original.

    But Leia stubbornly refuses to make eye contact.

    Furthermore, she deliberately tried to whistle, but she couldn''t seem to do it, and was squealing and squealing with her mouth.

    If possible, I''d like to keep her from plugging away, but that wasn''t going to happen.

    Leia''s breasts aren''t the only thing that''s changing.

    There are two weird things on that head as well.

    ''''Uh, Leia.''''

    Yes, Takumi.

    With a jolt, Leia''s body shuddered, and she glanced back at me and quickly looked away again.

    ''''Was that head horn there to begin with, too?

    No, no, this is just a... this is just a... a stylish hairpiece.

    That''s too much to ask.

    It doesn''t look like a hairpiece by any stretch of the imagination, it''s clearly ......

    That''s Moe''s horn, right?

    ............... wrong?

    I''m blunt, but I''m not fooled.

    Generally speaking, when Leia has big tits, she''s not Leia anymore.

    It could be another fake Leia transformed by the Goblin King.

    "Leia, explain it to me in detail. Otherwise, I can''t let you in.

    ''Eeeeeeee! I''m so big now! ... haha.

    Finally, Leia speaks up about her change.

    Did she think that if she didn''t say it, she could ignore it?

    ''How did that happen, Leia?

    Why would you go out and buy moo milk and come back as a moo!

    I manage to hold back a shout and speak calmly.

    ''...... This is the b*tc* milk god Slaby down of her own accord.

    Yeah, yeah!

    The word (word) has come up that I''m curious about, the female milk god Slaby, but let''s just let it pass for now.

    If I had to go into all of this, I wouldn''t be able to talk about it.

    ''Takumi-san, you seemed depressed lately, so I wanted you to feel better.

    No, I don''t see the connection between me getting better and Leia letting the b*tc*-tease god down.

    ''''Because, because, because Takumi-san!

    Oh, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What about me?

    You don''t like the big ones?

    For a moment, I freeze as if time has stopped.

    Huh?¡¡Did Leia get big tits to cheer me up?

    ...... Yeah, um, ...... Leia, let me make it clear at this point that I''m not a fan of big tits. ...... I''m not a fan of big tits by any means.

    ''Ho, is it true, Taku......

    "I don''t know!¡¡Takkun!

    Leia''s voice is instantly drowned out by Karuna''s dopey voice.

    ''''Because White, who became Takkun''s ideal figure, had big tits!¡¡You were staring at me so hard!

    Leia nodded yes, at Karuna''s statement.

    Apparently, while training Karuna to suck power from her, she may have been able to hear the voice of the demon sword Karuna a bit more.

    It''s not that I was only looking at ......, it''s just that I wasn''t looking there. So come back to it. I''m not a fan of the modest ones, either.

    Takumi.

    "Ta-da!

    The three of us are united as one.

    Now Leia is safely back on track: ......

    With a click, I heard something fall to the ground behind me.

    When I turned around, I saw Chloe, who had returned from training, drop the wooden sword she uses in training.

    It''s true!¡¡Takumi!¡¡I don''t like mine, I don''t like mine, this is not to my liking!

    Chloe comes charging in with tears in her eyes.

    ''Wait, wait a minute, oh, I like it big and big!

    ...... I knew you''d love the big tits.

    Tak-kun! That wasn''t a lie!

    ''Oh my God! I love tits, no matter what kind of tits I have!¡¡...... ha.

    For some reason, I brought things to a head by shouting about my s*xuality.

    Apparently I can''t even get depressed slowly.

    ''Yes, I''m going to tell you this story!¡¡Everyone dismissed!

    As I said this, I found myself feeling a little better.

 140 One hundred episodes I love only you

    ''How come you''re married and you''re hugging someone else!

    Karuna''s voice rang out loudly.

    ''Oh no! You can''t do that!

    Karna, Karna, hey, just be quiet for a second.

    I said, "Oh, no!¡¡Ah!¡¡Oh no, Tach, oh no, oh no!

    No, no. I''m too excited for my voice to reach.

    Karna is making so much noise, I can''t concentrate at all.

    "I only love you.

    A beautiful image and sound flowed from a small mirror-like object that Nagisa had brought with her from her hometown.

    It is much clearer and more beautiful than the memory magic of Nuruhachi.

    During breaks in Takumi class, or on days off, Karuna, Nagisa and I would always watch it at the dining table after lunch.

    Nagisa, this isn''t right, they''re married, it''s going to be a disaster!

    ''It''s okay. We even have a great man in my country who said that adultery is a culture.

    Oh, it''s a terrible country.

    Eighty percent of the footage Nagisa brings to the show is a love story between a man and a woman.

    But one thing that bothers me is that the scenery of the rural town where the drama is set looks different from anywhere else on the five continents.

    Where on earth is Nagisa''s country?

    And why does Nagisa know that melody she heard in her dream?

    After all, she hadn''t heard a single thing since then.

    Wow, that''s a pretty good place to end up. I want to see the rest of it!

    Waiting is one of the joys of serialization. I''ll see you tomorrow.

    When Nagisa lightly touched the imaging mirror, the screen went dark with a pout.

    ''''Oh, that Nagisa,''''

    What is it?¡¡Master Takumi.

    No, no, no, no.

    Today is the day I was going to ask the question, but when the time comes, I shy away from it.

    Can I really ask them?

    I was terrified of finding out the truth.

    ''Y-yeah, no, it''s nothing. It''s been an interesting day.

    Yes, we''ll watch it again tomorrow with you.

    With that, Nagisa goes back to her room.

    ''...... tach-kun,''

    Hmm?¡¡What''s the matter, Karuna?

    Give me a little squeeze.

    Karuna always went a little crazy after watching the images of Nagisa.

    She had a red face and was kind of squirming and twisting her body around.

    ''''Well then, be a demon sword, I''ll hold it like I always do.''''

    No!¡¡It''s not like that!

    An excited Karuna hits the dining table with a bang.

    I want you to squeezing me as I am!

    No, it''s hot and hard to grip as it is.

    You said it wasn''t a sword!

    Oh no.

    For some reason, Karuna is quite angry.

    I can''t help it, so I decided to have Karuna in human form.

    ''''Um, here?''''

    Originally, the part where Karuna''s tail is located has a handle that holds the magic sword.

    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it.

    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.

    Hey.

    Oh, oh.

    I manage to lift Karna up, hugging her waist even more.

    Oh, it''s heavy.

    As I said, carrying around a human form is a foolhardy task.

    It''s a good idea to have a good time. It''s a bit strange to hold a part of it, but it does it!

    Hey, don''t move, Valance!

    Karna is flailing and jittery, so it''s hard to keep my balance.

    However, I''m afraid she''ll get angry if I drop her, so I manage to hold on.

    ''Here''s a thing or two, Takkun, say a thing or two, you know, a line from a drama.

    Karna, Karna, I can''t take this anymore. Come on, get back to your demon sword!

    No, like that guy just said, he''s only interested in you.

    What?

    What the hell.

    Karuna is going crazy under the influence of the drama.

    I''m sure he thinks he''s playing a game, but if someone hears him saying those lines, it would be a terrible misunderstanding.

    But I''m close to the end of holding on to Karuna.

    ...... No one''s coming back, right?

    I only love you.

    I checked, then blurted it out to Karuna.

    And at the same time.

    With a bang, the door opens and Leia suddenly comes back.

    What a timing.

    She was staring at me with an indescribable expression as she held Karuna in her arms.

    It reminds me of the furious Leia when her kiss with the demon king was exposed, and I shudder to think about it.

    ''''No, no, no, Leia. This is just a drama imitation.

    Hee hee, my boy told me he loves me. We''re on track to be married.

    No, don''t pour more oil on the fire!

    Leia approaches us quietly.

    The romance drama is turning into violent action!

    Karna, Karna, please, I beg you, let me be the magician again!

    No. I''ve got a lot of energy, and we''re going to stay in this state for a while.

    No, we''re not going to make it.

    I''m afraid of the tragedy that is about to happen.

    ''No, Demon Sword, Takumi, you are in trouble.

    But nothing happened as I had expected.

    Leia carried Karuna from my hand with a hitch, as if nothing had happened.

    ''Leia, did you hear me?¡¡My family said I love you.

    ''Yes, yes, you''re imitating the drama. Don''t let Takumi-san say anything weird.

    Ugh, I know, but I''m still happy. Leia, you''re sounding a little cold.

    I wonder if she''s tired after her training has just ended.

    Totally different from the time of the Daibukai, Leia calmly carries Karuna to her room.

    She''s actually angry and won''t break Karuna in half or something later, right?

    I''m a little worried, so I try to follow him to see how he''s doing, but he calls after me.

    ''I''m fine,''

    Before I knew it, Nagisa was back at the table.

    ''Nah, Nagisa, what do you mean it''s okay?''

    ''Just the way it is. Leia is calm, so don''t worry. Or did you want her to be more jealous like she used to be?

    No, I don''t.

    I wasn''t trying to be jealous.

    I just felt a sense of discomfort.

    How could Leia, who was making a big deal out of bringing down the mare god just the other day, change so rapidly?

    ''''It''s changing. People and their feelings aren''t going to stay the same forever.''''

    ...... Nagisa, you are.

    I can''t find the words to follow that.

    No, what I really want to hear is not this.

    It''s what I''ve been wanting to hear for a long time, but I was just too afraid to ask.

    From the moment I heard the whistling melody that Nagisa blew that day, that moment, I was ......

    Who the hell am I?

    I know it''s a funny question myself.

    Nagisa smiled and didn''t answer any questions.

 141 Quiet story Nagisa

    A ringing sound rang out in my head.

    It''s a tiny cell phone buried in the ground when it comes to me.

    It''s a one-way call from the other side of the world that I can''t contact.

    It''s nothing but unpleasant.

    I''m taking it out as soon as my head snaps open.

    You''ll be able to find out more about this. I''m sure you''ll be able to find it.

    What''s that, Kaseif?

    While speaking in a whisper, I tweak in my mind to the code name I called myself.

    It looks like he took it from the title (title) of the drama, but I wish I could be the one to take the name every time.

    Well, the rest of you were given even more devastating code names, so I didn''t complain.

    Compared to an incomprehensible code name taken from the Cthulhu Mythology like Azathoth, it''s somewhat better.

    ''''Thank you, Kasheif. Please explain the situation.

    As usual, they don''t even tell me their names.

    However, since there is only one person who can contact me, there is no need for me to say my name, but it''s embarrassing for me to mumble a strange code name every time.

    ''''Life with the target person, Kuon Takumi, is going well. The effects of the scattered AR2020 are also progressing as planned, and I can now confirm the transition from Phase 4 to 5.

    ''...... Right. What''s going on around you?''

    ''They do feel the discomfort and we''re seeing some changes. But it seems to vary from person to person, and some have not yet been affected.

    In fact, there may be changes in all of them, just not on the surface.

    However, there is one person who, as far as I can see, has not changed at all.

    ''The two examples. What''s going on with Black and White?''''

    ''''We''re in full shutdown mode. As long as Shouya Kuon is here, he won''t get involved with us.

    "Hmm. It''s all part of the plan. But be careful. Be careful, especially with Lewis Carroll. That one is an unexpected event.

    He said to stop using that code name because it''s .......

    You seem to have taken it from Alice in Wonderland, do you think it''s cool?

    But, yeah.

    Is she an irregularity, after all?

    If there is no change in this situation, we must do something about it.

    ''''Then continue your investigation. Oh, that''s right, I forgot to say one thing.''''

    What''s more?

    For goodness sake, the voice in my head is so depressing.

    I cluck my tongue so that I don''t hear it, then calm down and reply.

    "Yes, what can I help you with?

    "My port-a-pull DVD player is missing from your room, you didn''t take it there, did you?

    Well...

    This guy entered the maiden''s room without permission.

    I-I don''t like it, you know I''m not supposed to take such prohibited items with me.

    ''Well, I''m relieved to hear that. My purchase history for the entire drama DVD set was three days before we left, and I was worried that you might have taken it with you.''

    ...... ugh.

    They know everything.

    But I don''t blame you.

    You were sent to this scarcely-entertained world.

    "As I''m sure you''re aware, this mission is worthy of a Special S class. If you are caught doing anything that violates the ban: ......

    Oh, what?¡¡Hello, hello ...... funny, bad signal ......

    That''s not possible. No, that''s not possible.

    I know.

    I can hear the audio clear in my head.

    But if they pursue it any further, we''re in trouble.

    ''...... is also, hello ......''

    I froze and continued to pretend not to hear.

    ''...... All right. I''ll take that as a given. But you know what I mean. If you fail, it''s all over.''

    It''s a tough assignment, so why shouldn''t we have a little freedom?

    I don''t want to be lumped in with some cool bastard who only brought music and words to the table.

    "May your path be blessed.

    The call finally ends with the usual cool, decisive lines.

    Huffing and puffing, I let out a loud sigh and dive onto the bed.

    ''d*mn, you''re so nebulous and depressing.

    Ruffling and ruffling of hair.

    ¥È¥ê©`¥È¥á¥ó¥È¤É¤³¤í¤«¡¢¥·¥ã¥ó¥×©`¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢óŠ¤ÎÃ«¤âÍ´¤ß·Åî}¤À¡£

    ¤ª¤Ã¤µ¤ó¤Èß`¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ÒÒÅ®¤Ë¤ÏÉ«¡©¤È±ØÒª¤Ê¤â¤Î¤¬¤¢¤ë¤³¤È¤ò¤â¤Ã¤ÈÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤Û¤·¤¤¡£

    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ËËÍ¤é¤ì¤Æ¡¢¤Þ¤À¤½¤ì¤Û¤É½U¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤¹¤Ç¤Ë¥Û©`¥à¥·¥Ã¥¯¤Ë¤«¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    šÝ¤¬ßh¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤ÎÄêÔÂ¤ò¤³¤Á¤é¤Çß^¤´¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¢¤ÎÄÐ¤Ï¡¢¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤¤¤É¤ó¤ÊšÝ³Ö¤Á¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¡£

    Ë½¤Ê¤é¡¢ºÎÇ§Äê¤â¤Îég¡¢¤³¤ó¤ÊÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤éšÝ¤¬¿ñ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢¤¢¤ÎÄÐ¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤Î×î¤â´óÇÐ¤Ê¤â¤Î¤òÉúÙ—¤È¤·¤Æ³Ö¤ÁÞz¤ó¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    DVD¤ÎëŠÔ´¤òÈë¤ì¡¢¥»¥ê¥Õ¤âÈ«²¿Ò™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥É¥é¥Þ¤òÔÙÉú¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¡º¾ý¤À¤±¤òÛ¤·¤Æ¤ë¡»

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢Ëû¤ÎÅ®¤ÈºÎ¶È¤â¥È¥é¥Ö¥ë¤òÆð¤³¤¹Ö÷ÈË¹«¤¬¡¢¤É¤³¤«¤ÎÕl¤«¤ËËÆ¤Æ¤¤¤ëšÝ¤¬¤·¤ÆË¼¤ï¤ºÐ¦¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    ¡­¡­¤â¤¦Ë½¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê¥É¥é¥Þ¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÈÕ³£¤Ï´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡º¤¿¤ó¤¿¤¿? ¤¿¤ó¤¿¤¿? ¤¿¤ó¤¿¤¿¤¿¤¿¤¿?¡»

    ¥Ñ¥Ã¥Ø¥ë¥Ù¥ë¤Î¥«¥Î¥ó¤ò¿Ú¤º¤µ¤à¡£

    Ë½¤¬¤½¤ì¤ò¸è¤Ã¤¿•r¤ËÒŠ¤»¤¿±Ë¤Îî†¤òÍü¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Þ¤â¤Ê¤¯×î½K¥Õ¥§©`¥º¤ËÒÆÐÐ¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤³¤«¤é¤Ï¤¹¤Ù¤Æ¤¬¼ÓËÙ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    ¶þ¤Ä¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤ÏåâåË£¨¤«¤¤¤³¤¦£©¤·¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤¬œç¤Ó¤ë¤Þ¤ÇÖ¹¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤¢¤Ê¤¿¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î•r¡¢¤É¤Ã¤Á¤Ë¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ê¡¹

    ¤É¤Á¤é¤òßx¤ó¤Ç¤â¡¢¥É¥é¥Þ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¥Ï¥Ã¥Ô©`¥¨¥ó¥É¤Ë¤ÏÞ{¤ê¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤À¤Ã¤Æ±Ë¤Î¡¸ÔO¶¨¡¹¤Ï¡¢¤¹¤Ç¤Ë°þ£¨¤Ï£©¤¬¤ì¤Æ¡¢Ïû¤¨¤«¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

 142 Episode 111: Nurhaci Kitchen

    Oh, so this is Takumi''s cooking that turned bad.

    After a long time, Nuruhachi has returned to the cave.

    From the fact that Sasha hasn''t been able to return yet, we can expect that the problems in the Lucia Kingdom have not yet been resolved.

    The reason why only Nuruhachi came back is because he heard about my abnormalities, right?

    Even before I eat, I already know that my cooking skills are failing.

    As soon as I got home, I made a simple dish for Nuruhachi, who wanted me to give him something to eat.

    ''Looks the same as before. Now, how does it taste?

    A silver spoon broke through the eggs and scooped the rice.

    That dish of fried rice with kekko meat and tomatoes, wrapped in eggs, was something I used to be good at.

    ''...... Hmmm,''

    After taking a bite, Nuruhachi continues to eat without evaluating it.

    What do you think he is eating?

    Nuruhachi finishes the dish, which is clearly at a lower level, without saying a word until the end.

    ''Dom, how was it?''

    I was the one who broke the silence first.

    Nevertheless, Nuruhachi silently gets up from his chair and walks out to the kitchen.

    Come to think of it, this magnificent kitchen and all the dishes were prepared by Nuruhachi.

    ''''There''s nothing here to measure the portions.

    That''s what Nuruhachi says as he looks around the kitchen.

    Indeed, there were measuring spoons and measuring cups present in the kitchen of the inn my dad ran.

    But I''ve never used such things before.

    That''s right. It was because I could instantly judge how much seasoning I needed to add and what kind of taste I wanted to achieve without measuring the quantity.

    ''Today''s dish had more sio and less tomatoes than usual. The eggs were cooked longer, and the usual fluffiness was gone.

    Finally, Nuruhachi gives me some feedback on the food.

    I''m not surprised by the expected, or even worse than expected, bad reviews.

    This is the best I can make right now.

    There is no recipe for Takumi''s food. "There is no recipe for Takumi''s food because he unconsciously prepares the best food each time according to the temperature and physical condition of the eater. It must have been an innate culinary genius.

    I certainly wasn''t aware of it.

    Now, I don''t even know how I could have done that.

    ''Absolute tongue sense. Takumi must have had such skills.''''

    Absolute tongue feel?

    Did I really have those skills?

    Now that it''s gone, there''s no way to find out.

    Now, let''s make the same thing again.

    What?

    He asked back with a surprised look on his face.

    ''It''s hard to get to the exact same level, but we can get close. Nuruhachi has a perfect memory of all the flavors of all the dishes Takumi made, you know.

    Is it true?

    It''s hard to believe that I can remember the taste of all the vast amount of food I''ve cooked.

    But the Great Sage Nur Hachitaro looked at me straight in the eye and said, "Next time you make a recipe, you can measure all the portions and times.

    The next time you make a recipe, you can measure every portion and time. What you have made so far has not been lost. It''s just that I''ve forgotten it.

    Nuh-uh-uh.

    So this is what it means to have the scales fall from your eyes.

    I was going to start from scratch again, but I had no idea how to do it.

    Moreover, I was going to start over completely from scratch, but with this, I might be able to revive my cooking in a short time.

    I''ll give it a try. I''m going to make the same dish again.

    Yeah, you can weigh in. I''ll make sure I can measure every single grain of Zio.

    A number of small lights flooded from the palm of Nuruhachi''s hand, illuminating the kitchen.

    ''Wave sphere, soku.

    Surrounded by grains of light, I had to start all over again.

    It''s as if I can''t remember now how I used to figure out the right amount.

    ''Hey, Nuruhachi,''

    As I cook, I ask Nuruhachi.

    ''How come I can''t cook well anymore?''

    It was a question I hadn''t asked anyone since I felt odd.

    ''I don''t know ....... Just that, on the contrary, maybe it''s been weird so far.

    What''s that supposed to mean?

    ''That means Takumi was somewhat out of the ordinary. It''s not just the food. No matter how much he trained, his body never became stronger. And yet, no matter how strong he is, he is not afraid to face and accept the strongest person in the room. The comedy of being mistaken for an absolute strongman by many. That doesn''t happen to ordinary people.

    That''s certainly true.

    Despite Alice''s influence, there was no way in hell that Leia, Chloe, the Guild, or the rest of the world would mistake her for the most powerful person in the universe.

    ...... Perhaps now is the time to be the original Takumi.

    The Nuruhachi who said that did not look at me.

    And I can''t look at Nuruhachi''s face like that either.

    Could it be that the food is not the only thing you are missing?

    I remember Leia''s attitude, which has clearly changed.

    A buzzing, something black spreads from deep in my chest.

    ''I haven''t lost it. If you think it wasn''t there to begin with, that''s fine.

    ......

    I wonder if Nuruhachi understands what''s happening to me.

    I remember when I was just starting out as an adventurer, Nuruhachi bought me a big sword.

    Just as I was just swinging it gumshoe, now I just swing the pot.

    Nuruhachi, who was not supposed to be able to eat much, just quietly ate ten servings of rice that day.

    ''''Huh? Today''s rice is just as good as before!

    At dinner time, the first person to scream was Karuna in human form.

    Yes, as expected of you, Takumi-dono, the egg and the rice work perfectly together!¡¡I can''t wait to get out of my funk!

    This is exactly what Takumi-san tasted like when we met.¡¡Ha!¡¡So far it was just a casual kindness to keep Takumi-san''s food from being too delicious and making you overeat and gain weight!

    Yo, yo, yo, you''re very clear on that.

    No, I was just trying to make the exact same dish, and whether I gain or lose weight, as long as I stay healthy, that''s fine.

    While Chloe and Leia are eating while praising the food, Alice is still the only one who just eats in silence.

    However, she seemed to be a little happier than I thought.

    It''s been a long time since I''ve had an enjoyable meal.

    It''s not a perfect recipe yet, but according to Nuruhachi, it''s getting close to 85 points.

    There''s plenty more for you to eat. Eat slowly.

    I wanted to show Nuruhachi the smiles on everyone''s faces, but it seems that the ruckus in the Lucia Kingdom hasn''t been cleared up yet, and I left while trapping my overeaten and enlarged belly in the hole that had been opened by the transition magic.

    ''''...... this is!

    And while everyone was smiling, only one person, Nagisa, was frozen in place with her spoon.

    Her face, far from being a smile, was grim.

    ''Huh?¡¡Was it not to Nagisa''s taste?

    No, no, it''s very good. How did you get to this point?

    Nagisa, who had been sent on an errand by Nuruhachi, did not know what had happened today.

    If he dared to keep her away, does Nuruhachi notice Nagisa''s inexplicable sense of discomfort?

    ''I just did my best. And I''ll keep trying.

    Is that so? That''s very noble of you, Takumi.

    Nagisa''s face was drawn up as she managed to smile as she said that.

    Does the fact that my cooking worked so well mean that it''s such an unusual situation for Nagisa?

    I don''t know what I''m fighting against.

    Something eerie must be stirring behind the scenes.

    Still, I''m not going to change.

    Even if I have lost everything, I will stand up to get it back again.

    "Tantato, tantato, tantato, tantato, tantato, tantato, tantato, tantato

    Then that melody rang in my head again.

 143 Episode 112: The world is full of discomfort

    The tempo picks up.

    I can hear the melody in my head faster than usual.

    ''Tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata, tantata ?''

    It''s been a week since Nuruhachi and I have been training to cook.

    By buying a few lightweight cups in town and taking a detailed recipe every day, I got a little closer to the taste of what I was doing before.

    It''s a lot more work, but I feel like I''m having more fun cooking than ever before.

    Today, for the first time in a long time, I was in front of the cave, using the firewood to simmer the ingredients for the pot.

    ''You''re so focused,''

    Sasha!

    I didn''t notice until I was approached.

    Before I knew it, Sasha was standing behind me.

    ''You smell good. You''re almost back already, aren''t you?

    ''No, I''m not there yet. I didn''t remember exactly what the food tasted like as well as Nur Hach, you know. I''m not perfect, you know.

    ''Yeah, I know. But it doesn''t have to be perfect, does it?¡¡Also, if you make a new one.

    He nodded to Sasha, who smiled at him, and began to cook again.

    It was a simple, sweet and spicy stew of rabbi meat and potatoes, but the simpler it was, the longer it took to get back.

    ''Where is everyone else?''

    We''re all on a training mission today. Nagisa is going to the town at the foot of the mountain to buy something.

    ...... Yeah.

    Was it my imagination?

    As soon as Nagisa''s name was mentioned, Sasha''s face seemed to get a little cloudy.

    ''''Oh, come to think of it, has the problem of the Lucia Kingdom been taken care of?¡¡It looks like a bunch of bigwigs from all over the world are here.

    ''No, it''s not over at all. I just snuck out today to take a break.

    I don''t know what the problem is, but it''s a lot of work.

    Is there anything I can do to help?

    No, I''m fine. Takumi, do your best to take care of yourself. It''s been a while since I''ve cooked, I''m looking forward to it.

    The face of Sasha laughing at that, still looks tired.

    I don''t think I can be of any help, but can you give me some advice?

    ''Oh, yeah. How''s Batts doing?¡¡I''m sure that guy can handle a lot of things well.

    ''Ba, bats is ......''

    As soon as I mentioned Batts, Sasha tried to hide her startled face, but it didn''t work, and she showed a perturbation that was immediately apparent.

    ''Uh-uh, it''s nothing. He''s kind of busy right now.

    Yeah?

    The atmosphere was such that I shouldn''t ask any more questions, but I still couldn''t leave it alone.

    ''Hey, Sasha. Can you tell me just a little bit about what the hell is going on?

    ...... I''m sorry. I can''t talk about it. No, exactly, no one can figure out what''s going on.

    What?

    Sasha is silent for a moment, then speaks up in a small voice.

    ''...... Nothing seems to be happening, but something is wrong. We all feel uncomfortable. But I don''t know what it is. Things like that are happening all over the world.

    ''Discomfort?¡¡Like what?

    ''''For many years, I had a subordinate who was useful to the Kingdom of Lucia. She was of perfect family background, and I had great faith in her and appointed her as the new Knight Commander.

    I wondered if that was Nagisa, but instead of saying it, I just listened to the story.

    ''But. There''s something a little strange about it. I''m sure I''ve known her for a long time, but every time I look at her face, I feel as if I''ve only just met her.

    I felt a creeping coldness in my back.

    I guess I''m even more suspicious of her than Sasha is of the discomfort she feels with Nagisa.

    ''And I wasn''t the only one who felt that discomfort. Dr. Deus from the machine city of Southern South City also contacted me about a similar case. He said there was someone he remembered but didn''t have on record.

    ''What?¡¡What do you mean by that?

    In other countries, there is a custom to record photos and videos of people with a projector. It was reported to me that there is no footage of a person in the office where he has been working for a long time, even though he has been there for decades and is well remembered. He''s been there for decades, and yet he''s still firmly in everyone''s memory.

    What is it?¡¡What''s really going on here?

    ''I didn''t expect to see all the greats from all over the world in the Kingdom of Lucia: ......

    Yeah, it''s happening in every country, and it''s similar.

    The discomfort is spreading around the world.

    Why is it happening?

    Then, suddenly, one word comes to mind.

    ''Sasha, maybe this world is ......''

    Suddenly, a squealing, air tearing sound rang out.

    At the same time, the demon sword Karuna flew between me and Sasha at a terrific speed and pierced the ground.

    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do anything about it.

    ''''Takkun!

    Karna!¡¡Whoa, how did you fly in there with the sword?

    "Alice said she had a bad feeling about it and threw our house from the foot of the mountain. You startled me.

    ''A bad feeling?¡¡It''s not happening.

    But Alice had precisely thrown Karuna away from the base of the mountain to here, even though it was dozens of miles away.

    I wasn''t going to be surprised anymore by what Alice did, but I didn''t think she was capable of doing this, no matter how much.

    Moreover, nothing urgent is happening here.

    I was just talking to Sasha while cooking.

    It was more than that.

    What was I going to say to Sasha earlier?

    The words in my head completely disappeared in the surprise of Karuna''s sudden flight.

    ''Really?¡¡Nothing''s happening?¡¡Yes, there''s enough of Sasha in there ...... ha!¡¡Don''t tell me it''s not Tak-kun!¡¡Were you guys in a good mood, just the two of you?

    No, no, no, I''m not. I''m just talking to you like a normal person.

    "Oh, my God!¡¡Jesus, Sasha, you look so serious!¡¡I''m sure we''ve been doing weird stuff together!

    No, I didn''t.

    No, I didn''t.

    My voice and Sasha''s voice went together.

    That''s when I thought Alice was wrong about the bad feeling in our normal routine.

    ''Tantatatatatatatatatatta?''

    It wasn''t a melody that rang out in my head.

    The melody came from the shadows of the rocky area in front of the cave.

    ''...... Nagisa.''

    She slowly emerges from the rocky shore from which she had emerged.

    She should have gone on an errand, but there is nothing held in her hand.

    And further behind it.

    A man stands there, wavering and shadowy.

    I haven''t seen that figure since the battle on the prairie?

    ''Takumi-sama, we have brought our guest.

    The man bows his head quietly behind Nagisa as she says this with a blank expression.

    The melody is not being uttered by Nagisa, but by the man.

    The melody is so beautifully played and haunting that it''s hard to believe it''s the same song.

    I had heard it in my dream.

    ''It''s been a while. Takumi-sama.

    One of the four demon kings covered in pitch black darkness.

    Azathoth, the Dark King, came with Nagisa.

 144 Episode 113: Mistake as King

    The sound of a piece being placed on the board with a snap echoed through the air.

    In front of me, Azathoth was sitting across the chess board from me.

    How could this be happening?

    My head is in turmoil and I still can''t sort it out.

    ''This isn''t good, Tach-kun. If you don''t do this, you will lose.

    ''Oh, yeah,''

    For now, he would focus on the game for now.

    There were so many questions he wanted to ask.

    Why had he come here?

    Why did he come with Nagisa?

    Did you know her all along?

    Why was I slurring that melody I heard in my dreams?

    But before I could ask that, Azathoth said to me.

    Could you play the ...... game, please?

    Before I knew it, Azathoth was holding the two wooden boxes containing the chess board and the pieces in his hands.

    He didn''t think he had come all the way to the mountains to do that?

    ''''Well, um, I''m cooking right now, so if you''re done with that,''''

    Yes, I look forward to seeing you then.

    It''s as if I have no idea what he''s thinking.

    Even his emotions, let alone his expression, are probably covered in deep darkness.

    He waits for Azathoth to burst forth, as if there are only shadows there, until the food is finished.

    Meanwhile, Nagisa, who brought Azathoth to ......

    Nagisa, can I have a word with you?

    ''This is Sasha-sama. You are in the middle of the Five Continents Conference and you have slipped out? Please leave this place to me and return home as soon as possible.

    ''No, I can''t leave right away. This place is as important to me as the country itself. That''s why I have to be clear about something.

    ...... I see. Now, please be brief. Princess Saria Shana Lucia.

    There is some kind of strange tension here.

    And after a few moments, the food is finished, I turn off the fire and turn to Azathoth.

    ''''Would you like to have some of it?

    ...... No, we''ll leave that for another time.

    I think he rejected the food, and now he knows he can''t make anything certain.

    It shouldn''t be that way, but when I''m in front of him, I feel like I''m seeing through everything.

    ''Well, then, let''s get to the game, shall we?

    As I said this, Azathoth silently handed me one of the wooden boxes.

    When I open the lid, I see that it''s packed full of chess pieces inside.

    ''''Huh?''''

    I notice something strange as I try to line up those pieces.

    ''One piece too many?¡¡What''s this?¡¡False?

    I nodded my head at the pieces marked as erroneous, which is not the case in ordinary shogi.

    ''Yes, it is. It''s an error. The rule is still the same: if the king is taken, you lose, but there is one piece each that is not normally present in this shogi.''

    Apparently, there is a special rule added to the shogi that Azathoth brought with him.

    In normal shogi, the character "king" is placed face up, but in this shogi, the character "king" is placed face down. And this error is also lined up in the same way as the king. One can be lined up in a fixed position and the other can be lined up anywhere in your position, as long as it''s an open spot in your own territory.

    If you turn over both the king and the erroneous one, nothing is written on it and you can''t tell which one is which.

    Could this be.

    ''Yes. Until your opponent takes the piece, you won''t know which is the king and which is the error. Naturally, even if an error is captured, the game will not be decided. The game continues until the king is captured.

    So, it is a combination of ordinary shogi with the strategy of deception.

    You can pretend to be the king by desperately defending a mistake, or you can pretend to be the king by forcing him into the enemy''s camp.

    It''s going to be interesting.

    Even with this, the chess has been trained by Rick a lot during his adventuring days.

    Even though there are additional rules, it shouldn''t be such a hapless result.

    ''''Eh?¡¡Hey, Tuck, do you understand the rules?¡¡We don''t understand it well, but a mistake is a healthy pawn that pretends to be a king and does its best, right?''''

    ''What?¡¡Yeah, yeah, something like that. About right.

    Place a normal king in the position where the normal king is, and place the inverted error in front of it, and place the inverted king in front of it.

    Now the opponent can''t tell which is the king and which is the error until you take it.

    ''Takkun, don''t forget which one is which. ...... Huh?¡¡Which is which?

    I''ll be fine. I remember.

    There were so many questions I wanted to ask Azathoth, but I''ll have to wait until after this game is over.

    At first, it was with that kind of ease that I began my game with Azathoth.

    ''I guess this is a dead end,''

    A term in chess that is used to describe the end of a game when the king loses his escape and the game is over is called a jamming.

    Azathoth said that even though he didn''t yet know if the piece was a king or an error.

    This is the tenth time.

    It is certainly the king that is being jammed, not the error.

    Azathoth attacked my king in a straight line without making a single mistake.

    I''m not sure if this is a cheat, Tach-kun. Doesn''t this have some kind of mark on the back?

    Karuna told me so, and I checked the pieces over and over again, but the backside of both the king and the errant are exactly the same.

    ''Hey, how do you know the difference between a king and an errant piece?¡¡Do I have any habits?

    No, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that you''re getting way too attached to the wrong person.

    What?

    I couldn''t help but shout out at those words.

    ''In your battle with Rick on the prairie, you were mistaken by all the world for the strongest. King of the world. But that''s just wrong.

    Thud, my heart leaps.

    Did Azathoth see that I was the weakest mook from that moment on?

    You have a strong sense of who the real king is, and you always wonder if it''s okay to be mistaken for you. You know very well who the real King is, and you always wonder if it is okay to remain misunderstood as yourself. Every time you move a mistake, you are projecting your own image onto it.

    Stunned and unable to say anything, he just looked at Azathoth''s face, but his expression was shrouded in darkness and completely unrecognizable.

    ''But it''s all right. Soon, you won''t have to worry about that. Everything will become clearer.

    What the hell is this?

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud.

    ''''The matter of your disciple somehow becoming the strongest of mankind, and you, a master with no talent, being falsely identified as the strongest in the universe that surpasses that, that will be resolved soon.

    Huh!

    Azathoth turns his king and error, which had been turned inside out, back to the surface.

    Like this king and errant pawn, the truth will be revealed.

    ''What?¡¡This world is not a chess game!¡¡Azathos!

    Azathoth gave a small shake of his head at the words.

    ''They''re similar. We''re just pawns on the board after all.''

    The darkness slowly fades from Azathoth''s face as he says this.

    At the sight of it, I freeze with my eyes wide open.

    Sasha and Nagisa are struggling with each other, and there was a lot of angry shouting going on.

    Karuna, too, is calling out something loudly to me.

    But all of those things don''t enter my mind.

    The darkness disappeared, and I could only be aghast at Azathoth''s face, which I could clearly see now.

 145 Episode 114: Breaking the Night

    He couldn''t move from there, looking at the king and the errant (Go) pieces.

    Azathoth was gone before I knew it, leaving the chess board behind.

    ''''Ta-tah-kun.''''

    So much so that I hear a voice I hadn''t heard for a while.

    ''What''s that all about!¡¡Azathoth''s face, for all intents and purposes: ......''

    ...... I don''t know. I don''t know why.

    My mind is blank and I can''t organize my thoughts.

    ''What do you think Carna?¡¡Me, I suspect I''m dreaming. ...... Speaking of which, it''s been weird for a little while now, hasn''t it?¡¡Do you think he''s been sleeping around since he started cooking and being bad at it?

    "No, no, no, I''m awake so much. It''s perfectly real.

    ''What?¡¡What''s the percentage?

    "The real Takumi is the real thing.

    I don''t know what 100% takumi means, but I''m not ready to go into it.

    Karuna is probably still a little confused too.

    The two of them repeat a meaningless conversation.

    ''Speaking of which, where are Sasha and Nagisa?¡¡Was there any trouble?

    "We had a huge fight, and they left together. Alice, Koo-chan and the others didn''t come back either. I''m sure something will happen.

    Alice must have felt suspicious enough to throw Karna off in her haste.

    The fact that it hadn''t come back even when it was dinner time meant that something must have happened for sure.

    I''ll go get you. I''m also worried about Sasha and Nagisa.

    "Yeah, Tak-kun, can you hold my house?¡¡I''d rather be in human form?''''

    That being said, I find I can''t dawdle on my feet and can''t stand up properly.

    The mental damage seems to have shattered my back.

    ''''Takkun, stop walking that newborn fawn,''''

    I''m sorry.

    However, I was still embarrassed to have Karuna in human form to support me, so I managed to walk away with Karuna in her demon sword state as my staff.

    ''Then you say you won''t return no matter what!¡¡Nagisa!

    ''Yes, Lady Sasha. I don''t care if they strip me of my Knight Commander''s title, I''m not going back.

    Sasha and Nagisa were soon found.

    They were still struggling at the round table in front of the cave where the round table was located.

    ''In the first place, Sasha-sama personally appointed me as Takumi-sama''s caretaker. What do you intend to do to overturn that now?

    ...... Surely I have ordered you to come here, it seems. Since I was a little girl, you have saved my life many times, most trustworthy of all. But it seems that was a mistake.

    Nagisa doesn''t seem fazed by Sasha''s words.

    A bright smile remains on her face, as usual.

    ''I''m sure of it when I see you. Nagisa Kiritani. I have never met you before.

    It was a word with many contradictions.

    And yet, it fit too snugly.

    ''I should have noticed it earlier. I don''t know why your memories are in my head. But it was strange from the beginning.

    From the beginning?¡¡I can see that now that the discomfort has become more prevalent, but I''m sure there was nothing wrong with the initial response.

    ''No, there is no way I would send a young woman to Takumi. If we had any more rivals, it would be unbearable.

    Nagisa popped her hand like, ''Oh,''

    ''I wasn''t thinking about that one. I did watch the romance DVDs, though.

    ...... Who are you?¡¡No, you''ll know that later. Anyway, go here now: ......

    Wait a minute, Sasha.

    He intervenes with Sasha, who is trying to get rid of Nagisa.

    ''Takumi, Nagisa is ......''

    ''Yeah, I''ve noticed it a long time ago too. No, Nagisa hasn''t even tried to hide her discomfort.

    Now that I think about it, it seems like Nagisa wanted me to notice the discomfort of that melody and showing me images of my hometown, but on the contrary, she wanted me to notice the discomfort.

    ''I don''t know why you approached me, or what you want, I don''t know. But there''s something more I want to make clear.

    I understand. I''ll answer that question as best I can, Takumi-sama.

    Nagisa says this with a carefree smile, and I can feel Sasha''s annoyance from behind me.

    ''Has Nagisa ever seen Azathoth''s face when the darkness has cleared?

    ''Yes. Of course I know, since I wasn''t covered by darkness when I was with him.

    Thousands of years ago, when the Demon King first met Azathoth, he was already under the cover of darkness.

    Does that mean that Nagisa had met him before that?

    It''s impossible for Nagisa, who looks like a normal person of about twenty years old by all accounts.

    And yet I know in my gut that those words are not a lie.

    ''Is that face real?¡¡Aren''t they transformed like the Goblin King?¡¡That was too ......

    It''s real. I''m sure of it.

    Before I could finish, Nagisa assured me.

    ''Then Azathoth and I will be at .......''

    No more words come out of my mouth.

    And yet, Nagisa put her face close to my ear ......

    Yes, that''s right. Takumi Takamiya-sama.

    There is never a second name before your name.

    ''What is ......?''¡¡...... What''s that name?

    But the words were drowned out by Sasha''s voice.

    ''What, what was that?¡¡What the hell did you do to your friend Takumi?¡¡We kissed, didn''t we!

    ''No, no, I didn''t. It''s a bit of a thing, Lady Sasha, it''s a serious scene, please read the air.

    Shut up! Go away! Go away, or I''ll never forgive you!

    No, I''m not leaving, I told you.

    Nagisa and Sasha started to struggle and fight with each other.

    ''Alright, I''ll have you leave by force when Alice and the others come back already!

    That''s when Sasha finally shouted out the forcefulness of the situation.

    She noticed that Alice, who had thrown the demon sword Karuna away before Azathoth arrived, still hadn''t returned.

    Already, the area was completely dark, with no moonlight, and the area was enveloped in true darkness.

    ...... Why haven''t Alice and the others come back?

    Yeah, about that, sir.

    Nagisa looked at me while Sasha attacked me.

    Her innocent face remained the same.

    ''''Since you are in my way, I have eliminated you. I won''t be able to see you again. ......

    The words I was about to say are cut off.

    Nagisa''s expressionless face suddenly turns grim, and she looks up hurriedly into the empty hollow.

    ''''Idiot!¡¡You destroyed the singularity?

    The sound of something creaking echoed in her ears.

    It came from the black sky that Nagisa looked up at.

    A deep, deep, jet-black sky that seemed to go on forever, with no moon or stars in sight.

    As if cracked there, a single white line runs out like a lightning bolt.

    With a thump, there is a final sound as if something is struck from within.

    At that moment, the night sky shatters into pieces with a clink like glasswork, and then falls like an ice crystal.

    I had seen a similar scene during the Great War Party.

    In the midst of the fantastic scene, the person who landed there was still the same as that time.

    ''I''m home, Takumi.''

    The beloved disciple returned to smash all the fears.

 146 Episode 115: Eternal Distance

    Alice, who said I''m home, goes straight to Nagisa in a straight line.

    In her hand, she holds the holy sword Takumikalibur that I got from Nuruhachi when I was an adventurer.

    Mute.

    Without saying a word, I raise that fist at Nagisa.

    As usual, the sword was just a decoration.

    Although she is called the Sword Sage, Alice has never used the sword properly.

    With a fist clenched around the sword, she would just smash it as hard as she could.

    Alice''s only and biggest attack was unleashed towards Nagisa''s face.

    ''''What?!''''

    "Oh, no!

    It was Sasha and Karuna who screamed in surprise.

    I can''t even make a sound.

    I''ve seen Alice''s attacks with my own eyes many times before.

    The result is always the same.

    It''s like being caught in a giant typhoon and having no choice but to blow up, helplessly.

    But Nagisa didn''t move even when she was hit by Alice''s fist.

    She stood there, not moving a millimeter, as if nothing had happened.

    Even White, the only one who received Alice''s attack, was using his index finger.

    ''''It''s useless.''''

    Nagisa speaks up normally, completely unconcerned with the fist in front of her.

    ''Every attack in this world cannot reach me. That''s the way it''s set up.

    Alice draws her fist and sees Nagisa''s face, without a scratch.

    ''Alice, this is ......''

    He was about to speak to Alice when he was about to speak to her.

    Once again, Alice''s fist, drawn, struck Nagisa in the face.

    But Alice''s fist stopped just short of Nagisa''s face, just a few millimeters away.

    It''s as if an invisible membrane is covering Nagisa''s surroundings.

    ''Can''t you hear me?¡¡I''m surprised you broke the singularity, but this one is impossible. We can''t overturn the setting.

    Still, Alice keeps hitting him, again and again.

    ''Apparently you don''t understand. ''Fine, go ahead and do it until you feel better.''

    Nagisa held out her hands in dismay.

    However, Alice does not give up.

    She just keeps hitting him silently.

    ''''Is that what you''re doing for Takumi-sama?¡¡Do you think that if you defeat me, he will return to normal?¡¡Then there''s no point.

    Alice doesn''t respond to Nagisa''s words at all.

    She just keeps hitting him.

    ''...... Alice, you already know that, don''t you?¡¡This setting is gone, that just Takumi-sama is the real Takumi-sama.

    Is this the real me now?

    I''m the only one who can''t do anything, who lost the only cooking skill I was good at, and you''re telling me the truth?

    ''It''s not just the food setting. It''s already a misunderstood setting that''s on the verge of breaking down. With someone as good as you, it''s impossible not to understand. The man there is not the strongest in the world or anything else. He''s just a f*cking little fish. ......

    Shut up!

    For the first time, Alice reacted to Nagisa''s voice.

    The voice froze not only Nagisa, but everyone in the room.

    ''What do you know about Takumi?''

    I can''t see Alice''s face from here.

    However, Alice must have such a look on her face that Nagisa, who is supposed to be looking at it, can''t help but turn away from her.

    ''''Wow, I can see that!¡¡I know better than you two. I know everything!¡¡This man is our ......!

    Nagisa''s words stopped in mid-sentence.

    Before she knew it, the holy sword Takumikalibur, which had been held all along, was held in the opposite hand.

    For the first time, Alice is about to slam her fist only into Nagisa.

    Gasping, Nagisa, who hadn''t moved slightly, stepped back, just a little.

    The attack can''t reach, Nagisa said.

    And yet, the power of her sword-less fist pushed her to the edge, and she was clearly upset.

    ''''Mu, it''s no use!¡¡No matter what you do, the distance will never be zero!¡¡It doesn''t work in my setting!

    Alice still didn''t speak.

    She just slammed her fist into Nagisa''s face with all her might, as if to deny Nagisa''s words.

    ''''I can''t reach you!¡¡I don''t know if I''ll ever get it!

    Nagisa screamed in front of her fist.

    A squeezing sound resounded out, as if space itself was being crushed, Michimichi Michimichi.

    ''''Heeeee!''''

    Nagisa''s scream-like voice could be heard.

    But still, Alice''s fist stopped just past Nagisa''s face.

    ''''Ha, hahaha, look, see, see, the setting is absolute, no matter what ......?¡¡What?¡¡That?

    Alice''s fist stopped.

    Its middle finger was held down hard by her thumb.

    The hand was not shaped like a fist, but rather a circle with the middle finger and thumb, with the other fingers slithering on pins and needles.

    And all the power is concentrated in the middle finger.

    ''Takkun, that, for all intents and purposes, is ......''

    Yeah, it''s a thing, for all intents and purposes.

    Guh, guh, guh, guh, and I waited for my middle finger to be freed from it.

    ''...... Oh, no, that''s not what it is,''

    Nagisa shouts out again.

    ''Oh no!¡¡There''s no way I''m going to pass it by!

    A pang, pang, pang sound ripped through the air.

    ''''Dekopinya.''''

    The deco pin, with everything Alice had on it, was no longer a normal deco pin.

    The middle finger, released so fast that it left the sound behind, became a flash of light that pierced a single point on Nagisa''s forehead.

    Before the pang, Nagisa had already been blown up to the rocks in front of the cave and crashed into them.

    ''...... Oh, no way. Nah, what the hell is that?

    With blood pouring from her forehead, Nagisa still hasn''t fallen.

    Leaning against a rock, she barely supports herself.

    ''...... here, the attack didn''t hit me. This is ...... and yet!¡¡Yup, the shockwave when you plucked your finger?

    The power that had been dispersed during the fist was squeezed into a single finger, creating a shockwave that could blow the opponent away?

    ''''Hmph, after all, you are an irregular. We must definitely eliminate you.''''

    Nagisa''s eyes are already unfocused.

    Still, she turns her head towards Alice and smiles wryly.

    Alice silently moves closer to Nagisa.

    ''''Alice, don''t let your guard down!

    Alice, responding to the voice, turns around and looks at me.

    ''Don''t worry, it won''t take long, Takumi.

    As always, Alice''s beautiful face.

    But there was one thing that didn''t feel right.

    A small red light stretched out in a straight line on Alice''s forehead.

    ''...... You''re here, Duncan.

    Nagisa''s voice coincided with a thumping sound.

    At the same time, blood spurted out of Alice''s forehead and she slowly fell down in slow motion.

    For the first time.

    For the first time, Alice, who had never succumbed to any attack, collapses to the ground.

    ''''S-, sniper!¡¡Where did it come from?

    Sasha shouts and looks around.

    I try to run over to the fallen Alice.

    But then, with a bang, a second shot is fired at her feet, leaving her stranded.

    I''m not going to be able to get out of it.¡¡Yeah, from the next mountain!

    Karuna spots the enemy, but he is too far away to see.

    However, the images Karna saw flowed directly into her head.

    ''''Ah, that''s it!

    It was a man I knew.

    Dagan, the legendary hunter.

    He is considered to be one of the best in terms of the number of wild monsters he has killed, and despite his age of approaching his first year, his body exudes an aura of gravitas.

    Dagan had been defeated in a deadly battle at the Great War Party when Miakis had caught a bullet in his teeth.

    That Dagan was holding a huge gun from the next mountain.

    However, his appearance is different from before.

    Instead of being clothed in the fur of a beast, Dagan''s entire body was covered in a black, rubbery garment made of a material that I had never seen before.

    And the gun in his hand was not the hunting rifle that I had seen before, but a gun that was black and miserable and had various devices (parts) attached to it that I had never seen before in this world, in an odd shape.

    The red light extended straight from the tip of the gun and was once again directed at Alice.

    The corner of Dagan''s mouth, which was looking through what looked like binoculars attached to the gun, snorted.

    ''''Ya, stop!

    A merciless shot rang out, drowning out my screams.

 147 Quiet story Dagan

    Across the scope, I saw Takumi look back at me.

    At a distance of nearly two kilometers, it should not be possible to grasp his position to this extent with the naked eye.

    It was probably the ability of the magic sword Karuna.

    The only weapon left in Takumi''s possession after most of the settings were stripped away.

    It would be tempting to destroy it right away, but don''t be in a hurry.

    Even though she shot him in the head, I don''t think that Alice would have gone down with that, either.

    I set the standard again on the fallen Alice.

    The infrared scope extends straight to the fallen Alice''s body.

    ''Absolute penetration'' and ''Absolute hit''

    I have two settings, and there''s no way I could fail.

    Furthermore, I am currently holding the SVLK-14S, the world''s longest sniper rifle with a range of 3km.

    It has a bullet speed of 900 meters per second, three times the speed of sound.

    Those who are shot at fall down without ever hearing a shot.

    In front of this world''s most powerful gun, even the strongest of the human race can take down goblins as easily as they can twist their necks.

    ''''Sorry, this place is already ......

    He put his fingers on the drawbridge and put his strength into it.

    ''It''s a battlefield,''

    The third bullet rang out.

    It pierced Alice''s heart without an inch of error.

    ''''First Sergeant Azuma, Hyogo. Today, 1500 (Ichigo Marumaru) ordered me to be the unit commander of a top secret infiltration mission. His code name is Dungan. The period of incubation will be indefinite.

    Ha!

    There was nothing detailed about it.

    I want you to infiltrate another world, hone your gun skills and reduce the number of lowly monsters for the time to come.

    That was the only order given from above.

    At first I thought it was a bad joke.

    But then I was thrown into a world I''d only seen in movies or video games, and I realized.

    This is the unmistakable reality, and if you''re not fooling around, you''ll soon be dead.

    In the first town I arrived in, a strong man called Hunter had mistaken me for his son.

    It seems that he had rewritten some people''s memories before coming to this world.

    I lived with my temporary father and grew up as a hunter.

    The months passed by in a blink of an eye, and by the time I was as young as my father was when I met him, I had become a super-hunter.

    It''s not a bad idea to live and die as a mere hunter.

    All along, without any orders from above, I had grown accustomed to this world, and it had come to seem that way as the days went on in peace.

    But the end time comes suddenly.

    ''This is Kaseyf, Dungan, please respond.''

    For the first time in thirty years, the voice flows directly into my head.

    "Kasheif, we''ve arrived. We are now moving from phase three to four, please assemble at Y356. We will distribute special weapons and settings.

    The one who appeared at the meeting point was a little girl of twenty or so years old.

    The world is so impoverished that we have to use this thing.

    When I asked the girl who called herself Kaseef about her rank and assignment, the organization I was in had already disappeared and had become a unit I''d never heard of.

    The situation is different than it was thirty years ago. The current goal is not migration, but an invasion.

    I had already lived in this world for more years than I had lived in my former world.

    There are friends and rivals who have sworn to fight again.

    What is the point of throwing all of this away in order to carry out your mission?

    ...... What happens if I abandon my mission?¡¡Will they send you a replacement?

    There will be no time to spare. Our chances of success will be greatly reduced, but the operation will be carried out through the final phase of the war without replacement.

    At the time, this plan was still a last resort if and when it happened.

    The fact that it had reached such a dire situation means that that problem was still unresolved thirty years later.

    ''What about the virus?¡¡What''s the state of the world right now?

    The K virus is constantly evolving and a vaccine makes no sense. The number of people infected is now over 97%. The United States, China and others have already collapsed and are no longer viable as countries. Only small countries like Japan, cut off from the continent, have barely survived.

    ...... has the world come to an end?

    There will no longer be a moment to lose.

    In order to settle all of humanity, we must control those on this side of the world.

    World versus world war.

    Whichever side you choose.

    I was never given a choice.

    I''ve been fooling everyone since I came here.

    Explain the weapons and settings you''ve brought with you. The rest is information about the other people hiding in the building. There are a few of them we can''t defeat without coordination.

    No way, the setting is absolute. There''s no such thing as an unwinnable opponent.

    ...... You shouldn''t lick this world too much.

    I don''t think it''s going to be easy just because of the setting.

    They can be much more powerful sometimes than we can imagine.

    So who was your first target?

    You know what you''re talking about, don''t you?

    Yes, this is just confirmation.

    The greatest wall in this world is, by all accounts, that woman.

    "Alice, the most powerful human being. Eliminate her, please.

    The head and the heart.

    Those two places were hit by the ".408 Shaytan Bullet".

    As expected of Alice, this would leave no stone unturned.

    The battle situation was heavily tilted in our favor.

    However, I don''t expect things to go well this way.

    There are still friends and rivals who have fought against all odds without giving up.

    At the very least, they''re the ones I''m going to have to send to ......

    "Dang!

    Kaseef''s voice rang directly into his head.

    ''Not yet!¡¡Alice is not!¡¡I''m alive!

    I couldn''t believe my ears, I couldn''t believe my ears.

    I looked into the scope in disbelief.

    ''Bah, stupid!

    He is standing.

    He was bleeding from his head and heart, and yet he still stood there proudly, as if nothing had happened.

    In a panic, he tried to load the next round.

    However, my hands were trembling and I couldn''t grab the bullets properly.

    ''''Huh, haha, what''s going on, um, the woman!

    I can''t help but smile.

    Breaking through the singularity, breaking through the eternal distance of the Kaseih and not even a bullet that would have been a fatal wound.

    ''''Good, then I''ll take as many shots as I can!¡¡As many rounds as you want until you''re completely immobile!

    He finally stuffs the sniper rifle with bullets and looks through the scope again.

    ''Duncan!

    It was before I could put any effort into the trigger.

    Alice''s face, which was up, filled the scope.

    I don''t know how she did it.

    But Alice had made it here, two kilometers to zero in an instant.

    I was the one who had been licking it, wasn''t I?

    ''Ohhhhhhhhhh. £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡

    He let out a beastly roar and fired a fourth shot at super close range.

    The war for the world and the world has begun.

 148 Episode 116: Gods request

    Tat, tat, tat, tat, tat, tat.

    Alice kicked and ran through the air while ticking a unique rhythm.

    It wasn''t as fast as she would normally be able to see, but Karuna''s consciousness was sent to her brain more sharply than usual, and she managed to see it.

    ''...... Why?¡¡How can you move?

    Nagisa, leaning against a rock, opened her eyes and screamed screaming.

    She was shot through the head and heart, a large amount of blood flowing from it.

    It became two red lines, spreading across the empty canvas.

    Nevertheless, Alice still uttered her usual lines as if nothing had happened.

    ''''I''m coming.''''

    Alice charges straight at Dagan, who is holding a gun.

    ''Huh, haha, what''s going on, that, um, woman!

    Dagan''s mouth, which hardly changed its expression, fished up and a smile flooded his face.

    ''Good, then I''ll take as many shots as I can!¡¡As many rounds as you want until you''re completely immobile!

    He stuffs a round in his sniper rifle and holds the gun up again.

    ''DANG!''

    That was when Nagisa shouted.

    Alice, who reduced the distance to zero in an instant, swung her fist wide.

    ''Aaaaaaahhhhhh £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡''

    With a devastating roar, Dagan put the power into the drawbridge.

    The fourth shot rang out.

    ''''Hey, Takumi, are guns stronger than swords?''''

    It reminds me of a question Alice asked me when I was an adventurer.

    Nuruhachi the wizard.

    Batts the thief.

    Rick the knight.

    Sasha the monk.

    And me, the hefty swordsman.

    That was our party''s job title.

    Guns are a common weapon in the South these days, right?¡¡How do you know that, Alice?

    ''Everyone in the guild reception area was talking about it. They said swords are obsolete and the age of the gun is coming.

    Guns that could be used by anyone without much training were thought to be a new weapon that would rewrite the times.

    However, due to the danger of the weapon''s overly powerful killing power, a law was established that said only a limited number of high-ranking adventurers could possess it, and it was not popular among ordinary adventurers.

    ''It''s true that a gun may be stronger than a sword. But not all swordsmen are defeated. I''ve heard that there are even experts in the East who can cut flying bullets in half with their swords.

    Oh, my God.¡¡Then Takumi can do more amazing things!

    "Huh?

    No, no, no, no, not just because the sword is too heavy to cut the bullet in half, but because the sword is too heavy to hit the stupid slime.

    ''''What are we going to do?¡¡You''re going to shatter a bullet with your spunk!¡¡You''re going to play it back at the same speed and take it out!

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    I''ll tell you the truth at this point.

    "Look, Alice. I can''t cut a bullet in half and I can''t smash it to pieces in a fit of fervor.

    What?

    What?

    Yeah. So, why?¡¡Don''t look at me like that.

    I''m not a normal person.

    And I''m less than normal.

    "If I have to fight a gun, there''s only one thing I can do. That''s .......

    It is so quiet that it seems like the sound has disappeared from the world.

    No one speaks.

    No one moves.

    Alice crosses her arms and prays, slumped over.

    Dagan is nowhere to be found.

    Alice''s blow had blown him so far away that even with Karuna''s ability, he was nowhere to be seen.

    I remember what I said to Alice at that time.

    ...... I just pray that I don''t die.

    Please don''t let that old man die.

    My voice of reminiscence and Alice''s mumbling overlapped.

    It''s not!

    Pray that you don''t die, not them!

    Alice, who had grandly misunderstood what I had said, stood up with a satisfied look on her face.

    The gunshot wound to her head and heart had already stopped bleeding.

    ''What?''

    Nagisa, who was barely leaning against a rock, crumbled to the ground.

    ''What the hell!¡¡What the hell is going on?¡¡Why are you praying for the person you blew up to be safe?!

    Yeah, I''m sorry. It''s my fault.

    "Nagisa. You can go to ......

    It was when Sasha was about to approach Nagisa.

    ''''Takkun!

    Karuna''s voice echoed loudly in my head.

    ''''Yup, it''s not over yet!¡¡What is it, something huge is coming!

    What?

    From where?¡¡Before I could say, boom, it fell from the sky, as if to interrupt Nagisa and Sasha.

    I''ve seen that figure before.

    Half of its body was covered in iron-like metal.

    The non-machine half was wrapped in a thin piece of cloth, revealing a glimpse of human skin.

    The lower part of his face was covered by a mechanical mask, revealing only the upper half.

    A short gray bob with long gray bangs covers one eye area, and the other eye is as thin as it is closed.

    Every now and then, as if breathing, the mechanical part lit up and made a sound like air leaking out.

    Yes, this woman is ......

    Machina?

    "...... No, no, no, no, Tach-kun.

    Karuna, who once fought Makina on this mountain, denies my words without a pause.

    ''Makina no ya.''

    What?

    I couldn''t believe it when Karuna told me that.

    The one in front of me is a machina, for all intents and purposes.

    I''ve never seen a half-machine person before, other than a machina.

    ''Makina, right?''

    No, it''s not. Takumi-sama.

    The voice was not a mechanical voice, but a flesh and blood human voice.

    She extended her mechanical left arm straight at me, denying that she was a machina.

    It was at this point that I finally realized that she wasn''t a machina.

    ''...... Could it be?''

    Yes. Why hadn''t I noticed it right away?

    It was too big a mistake, and I check her again.

    ''Disagree?''

    Yes, you are correct.

    Unlike Makina, who was always expressionless, she smiled at me.

    That''s right, while Makina''s right half of her body was a machine, her left half was a machine.

    ''''Takkun!

    Karuna tries to change from her demon sword form to human form in a hurry.

    But before I can do that, the left arm of the reverse machina explodes with a thump, and the tip of my left elbow, which is clenched into a fist, flies into my face while spinning at breakneck speed.

    There''s no way to get rid of it, no matter what you think.

    There was only one thing I could do.

    "Please don''t die.

    I said a prayer to God.